Avatar: The Last Alicorn. Book 3: Unicorn

Chapters

Chapter 2: Awoken and Broken
Chapter 3: Reborn Chances
Chapter 4: Calculations
Chapter 5: Misleading Appearances
Chapter 6: New Missions
Chapter 7: Doubts
Chapter 8: Infiltration
Chapter 10: Plans
Chapter 11: New locales
Chapter 12: De-horned
Chapter 13: Gathering Knowledge
Chapter 14: Boom Boom
Chapter 15: Pursuit
Chapter 16: Bargaining
Chapter 17: Trap
Chapter 18: Toxic
Chapter 19: Challenge
Chapter 20: Battle
Chapter 21: Outside the eye
Chapter 22: Resistance
Chapter 23: Preparation
Chapter 24: Rise
Chapter 25: Allegiance
Chapter 26: Summer Sun Celebration Pt. 1
Chapter 27: Summer Sun Celebration Pt. 2
Chapter 28: Summer Sun Celebration Pt. 3
Chapter 29: Summer Sun Celebration Pt. 4
Chapter 30: On the run again
Chapter 31: Full Party
Chapter 32: Other World
Chapter 33: Desert Travels
Chapter 34: Play
Chapter 35: Rebellion
Chapter 36: Arrival
Chapter 37: Storm
Chapter 38: Princess
Chapter 39: Never Survives
Chapter 40: NOT Crashing
Chapter 41: Wrap
Chapter 42: Past Lives
Chapter 43: Training
Chapter 44: Skyfall
Chapter 45: Funeral
Chapter 46: Green Skies
Chapter 47: Rage
Chapter 48: The End
Chapter 1: Fallen Hope
Chapter 9: Inspiration
Spoiler: Book 4

Chapter 2: Awoken and Broken

Twilight had always imagined the worst thing she'd ever have to go through was death. Namely, death at the hands of the Water Nation. Now, she almost considered surrendering, just so she could relax in a prison cell. If so many ponies weren't depending on her, she might have even tried.

Rainbow and Applejack, normally busy fighting with each other or having their own arguments about which was better, air bending or earth bending, had managed to set their differences aside. Namely, so they could put all their focus on making Twilight's life a living Tartarus.

“Yah call that a step? Ah've seen newborn foals with better walks than that! Again!” Applejack yelled.

“Spread those wings, up! Now! I want to see them flapping this instant!” Rainbow yelled, flying over the alicorn.

Every movement sent pain and soreness through her, but they all knew she had to stretch them out and work hard if she wanted to get back in fighting form. And, unfortunately for her, they were trying to ensure EVERY muscle she had was ready to go as soon as possible. She wished she could go back in time to buck herself for telling them not to hold back. Assuming she could work up the energy to lift her hooves up that high.

Fortunately, Fluttershy kept an eye on everything, making sure they didn't push to hard. The moment she thought they did, the little white bunny would make sure the three benders paid attention to what the pegasus said. As such, Twilight was allowed frequent breaks.

During one of her breaks, she fell over onto her back and panted, sweat flowing down her coat. She tried to think of any time she'd ever felt like this, but even when she'd been released from the stone it hadn't been this bad. She had been a little tender, but it had been nothing compared to this. A hoof came up to her chest and she shivered. Was it because she had died? Or were the magics that protected her then, no longer around?

She didn't get to linger on the thoughts, as her tormenters yelled at her that the sessions of pain and misery were about to continue.

A dark gray earth pony, General Caballeron, grumbled softly, nudging his cantaloupe against the plate. He felt ill at ease, granted that was to be expected. Since his arrival in the capital of the Water Nation, there had already been four attempts on his life. While Sweetie assured him it paled in comparison to the numbers on most generals, it still left him ill at ease.

Two blue unicorns with white manes, practically twins, stood on either side of him, on constant vigil against any threats. Perry Pierce and Pinprick. The two were on high alert. Likely because they knew that if anything happened to him, the best they could hope for were protective jobs on the border.

Being the first non-unicorn general in over a hundred years was stirring up a veritable hornets nest, only kept from a full civil war due to the fear the rulers of the kingdom inspired in their subjects. It couldn't be helped though. The majority of the forces that helped win them the war, and now kept them strong, came from the fire lands where he had been the commander.

The sheer influx of pegasi and earth ponies brought in from his home country had drastically shifted the power structure. Even the Shadowbolts had managed to find dozens of pegasi worthy of attention in their ranks, and now the unicorns were finding themselves quickly losing the balance of control they once had.

It didn't help that the Earth Kingdom, though officially controlled by the Water Nation, was being held by the one time general of the kingdom, Sapphire Shores. Many saw it as their armies becoming tainted by the enemy. Earth benders ruling one kingdom, while their own forces were being controlled by a general likely 'tainted' by a fire bender descendant. It didn't matter to most of them that they'd have lost this war, if not for the sheer force his home had amassed in their name or the earth benders help.

No, all that mattered was that they weren't water benders, and therefore needed to be exterminated. That was why his delicious cantaloupe, one of the many privileges of his new position, was obviously poisoned. Honestly, the assassination attempts were just getting clumsy, that or he was getting quite skilled at catching them. He nudged it around on his plate a few times, the subtle tinge of the nearly scentless poison wafting into his nose. “Pierce?”

“Sir?” the unicorn asked, standing at attention.

“Find whoever prepared this cantaloupe and have them interrogated. If they're the ones who poisoned it, have them executed.”

“At once, general.” The stallion galloped off.

“Pinprick, come. I have another meeting with some of the border commanders. Let's see how they try to blame the influx of bandits on us earth ponies.”

“Sir, I'm not an earth pony.”

“You likely will be if they ever succeed in their little assassination attempts.”

The unicorn gulped, but didn't respond. Instead, he merely followed the stallion.

Rarity sighed and went through a number of small forms and papers, primarily information on the goings on in the Earth Kingdom. As the member of the royal family with the most experience in how the kingdom ponies lived, due to her travels there. She was deemed best able to examine the reports given to them. So far, she'd done very little aside from keeping a popular tea shop and spa from being destroyed, and kept their owners from being executed.

The reports were mind numbingly tedious to go through, mostly just names of ponies who meant nothing to her. Fortunately, it seemed to satisfy her mother if she glanced at them, and she could allow the commanders stationed there to do as they pleased.

She dropped one of the scrolls and sighed, watching it roll across the floor... right to the cage that was nestled into the corner of her room. The cage was wrapped in so many fabrics and designs that it looked more like a fashionable accessory than a cage, but even though she couldn't see the dragon inside, she knew it was there. Waiting for her. Calling her.

Rarity slowly got to her hooves and moved towards it, pushing the silken curtains aside to reveal the white, helpless dragon. Just laying there. He looked almost peaceful, though she could now see the pain etched into his face. He hadn't stirred in the slightest since he had been brought to her room the night before, even when she decorated and disguised his home.

Every time she came close, she felt something nudging her towards him, to touch and hold him. However, every time she reached out to touch him, to finally take him in her hooves, something happened. She was always distracted at the last moment. The last time, she swore she heard an angry voice in her head, not her own, letting out a cry of frustration at the interruption.

She frowned and looked towards the door, her horn glowing and it locked. There wasn't anything to distract her though, not this time. She reached a hoof out, green beginning to cloud her eyes when her hoof came ever closer to the comatose dragon. Inches from the dragon, the black mist began to form around him again, swirling like a fog around her hoof.

“Lady Rarity?” a loud voice called from outside her room, before knocking on the door.

She let out a frustrated growl, though she swore she heard a matching growl from inside her head. “What is it?”

“There are new reports from the Earth Kingdom, urgent. Shall I--”

“I will come gather them in a moment! I'm busy!”

“As you wish,” the voice said, followed by the clattering of hooves.

She then glanced to the dragon, grinning. No distractions, not this time. She reached out, then pulled back. Her horn glowed and the key to the cage flew forward, unlocking the prison. With slow steps, she moved to the dragon. Her eyes were completely green when she finally stood before him, the black mist coiling around her body as both hooves reached out and grabbed him, pulling her to his chest.

Her world erupted, so violent and quick that even her screams were locked in her throat.

Twilight looked up, her entire body going rigid. “Did... did anypony else feel that?”

Rainbow nodded. “Yeah. I don't know what that was, but it didn't feel... good.” She paused. “Well, kinda good, but... I don't...”

“It kinda felt like... weird,” Fluttershy said softly.

Pinkie hummed softly, steering the ship. She had a confused look on her face though, occasionally rubbing her throat.

“Ah don't like it at all. Whatever it was, it hadta be close. Maybe a spell of some sort?” Applejack asked.

“If it was, it's not one I recognize. It would have to be strong for us to be able to all feel it,” Twilight said, glancing out from the bow of the ship. Her entire body was sore but, thankfully, she could walk. Slowly. Land was in sight, they'd hit it before nightfall. As far as they knew, this area was uninhabited and Rainbow hadn't seen any sign of the Water Nation ships or scouts near the shore.

Granted, that was likely because most of their forces were working outside the nation, keeping the other countries from rebelling. Who would dare come so deep in their territory, especially with all that water? Twilight tried not to imagine what water benders could do with so much of their element on hand.

“It's too bad you're not all focused on magic and stuff,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “It could be pretty useful. Boring, but useful.”

“Magic is good and all, but I don't I'd have any real talent in it. My talent is bending, I don't really know all the facets of how normal magic could help with that.” She shrugged. “Though, I won't deny that the science of magic is truly fascinating. I've only been able to look into it on occasion, back before... all this. But there are all manner of different arts and skills that could work well with bending, if I had the time to study them. Have you ever heard about the weaving theory? Where if you use magic and weave it into a... Rainbow?”

“Huh? Wha?” The mare blinked blearily. “Sorry, self defense mechanism. I fall asleep when ponies talk about really boring things. Anyway, back to your training! When we hit land, I want you to be able to fly off this ship!”

Twilight groaned and slowly lumbered after the mare, legs twitching in objection.

Fluttershy watched them, sitting by the wheel and peering down at the training ponies, her mane limp. She felt a pat on her back, followed by a hug. “Huh? Pinkie?”

“It's going to be okay,” the pink mare said softly, giving a little nuzzle. “If I know anything, you're still a fan favorite no matter what bending you have.”

“I ummmm, thanks?” the pegasus said, confusion etched on her face.

“Besides, it's not soooo bad losing your powers,” Pinkie mumbled before slowly pulling back. “You'll probably get all of them back during the climatic finish, too! We'll be all like 'noooo, Twilight's wing is hurt! We can't fight Nightmare Moon now! If only we had a healer!' and you'll be all 'Step aside! Bam! Healing magic activate!'” The energetic pony hopped around, mimicking her story with her hooves as she went. “Then everypony will be all 'we have the healer back! Woo hoo!'”

Fluttershy chuckled at her silly friend, before looking down at the others practicing. “Maybe you're right. You always seem to know when these things will work out. Pinkie sense?”

“Yeah, just that now,” Pinkie said with a sad sigh, getting a confused look from the pegasus.

“Huh?”

“Nothing,” she shook her head and watched the closing shore, hooves steady on the wheel.

Rarity didn't know how long she'd been laying there, all she knew was she hurt all over. Spike was still clutched to her chest, though he appeared to still be comatose.

Once she grabbed him, everything had seemed wonderful. This dark mist enveloped her and she felt the most wonderful sensations through her body, confidence as well. Spreading through her, making her feel as if she could have anything she wanted, no matter how valuable.

Then blinding light and pain had seared the darkness away, enveloping her entire body. A golden necklace had appeared around her neck, encrusted with a single diamond shaped gem. It had a black core, with purple surrounding it. The pain was now gone, but she felt empty. Hollow. As if everything she wanted was now gone. Worse, that it was her fault they were gone.

She could still remember everything that had happened in the last few months, but it all felt faded and distant, as if it had been told to her rather than happened to her. The memories seemed to almost shift around in her head. She sat up and groaned, holding her head. “W-what did I...” Her hooves touched the amulet around her neck, causing her eyes to widen. It disappeared almost a second later, making her question her sanity. She sat up and shoved Spike away, shaking the sensations off as best she could.

Then Rarity's eyes fell on the dragon. His scales were now completely purple, with four green ones poking out the top of his head. He was also twitching slightly, though still in a deep slumber. She crouched down and nudged him with her hoof, eliciting a grunt and tummy scratch from the baby dragon.

She quickly pulled back and gulped. “Oh dear, oh dear. What do I do, what do I do? What do dragons even eat? When was the last time I even saw him?” She tried to remember, but it was a blur. She glanced down at him again, then froze.

She had been right, he was unique. There likely were no more dragons. Once they slayed the elder dragon, he would be the last. She enveloped him in her magic and pulled him to her chest, cradling him. “It's okay Spikey. You may be the last but... I... I won't let you go too. I'll keep you safe, I promise.” She pulled some of the fabrics from the cage, creating a small nest for him. She then gave him a little hug. “Now don't you worry, darling. I'll be back soon. Please don't wake up yet.” She turned and closed the gate.

She glanced to the desk, recent memories slowly returning. She had been in the midst of going over Earth Kingdom records. Horror spread through her as she remembered some of the things she'd read, some things she'd just flat-out ignored.

The knock on the door made her jump. “Your highness, are you okay?”

“W-what? Of course! I ummm, I'm fine. Why?”

“Those reports I mentioned, you never--”

“Oh! Right, yes. Ummm, have them brought to my room.” She paused and glanced to the cage. “As well as... ummm... some jewels. Rubies! I desire a few rubies. Tiny, easy to swallow ones.”

The pony outside paused, trying to process the odd request. “Easy to swallow, your highness?”

“I meant easy to mold together. I am in the middle of a designer mood and--”

“Y-yes! Right! O-of course! I-I'll get them immediately!” the pony yelled, before the sound of galloping could be heard.

She stared at the door, one eye cocked. Then memories of a few weeks prior, when she'd nearly... strangled a pony when he brought her yellow zircon instead of yellow topaz, made her blanch. “Oh... oh dear.” Feeling light headed, she trotted to the bed and collapsed, closing her eyes. She needed rest, but she doubted she would get it. Still, she could at least try.

“Fly!” Rainbow yelled.

“I... I can't! I can't do it, it's too hard!” Twilight said, shaking.

Fluttershy shook her head. “Rainbow, it might be too much--”

“No! It's not. Twilight, fly! We've been doing enough training and you're a good enough air bender to make up for the weakness in your wings. Now fly buck dang it!”

Twilight gulped nervously, but nodded. With uncertain movements, she spread her wings and jumped! She tumbled slightly through the air, awkwardly gliding a few feet down to the shore. Her knees buckled instantly, making her crash face first into the mud. “Ow...” she groaned.

“I'd give a B- on the flight, D+ on the landing,” Rainbow said with a smile before moving back to the ship. “Time to burn and sink this bad boy. Twilight, think you can fire bend any?”

“Ugh, yes,” Twilight said slowly, before slamming a hoof down and sending the mud flying off her with earth bending. She then glanced to the ship and sighed. Rainbow used the sails and her air bending to push it back out to sea. The alicorn pulled her head back, before thrusting forward and sending a burst of fire at the ship to alight the bow. Under her powers, it quickly spread, enveloping the entire vehicle.

Rainbow quickly flew up, plucking a cloud from the sky and using it to capture as much of the smoke as she could, until the ruined ship slowly began to sink, disappearing under the water. She then let the black, oily cloud go into the sky and dropped down by the others, pulling out a map from under her wing. “Okay, there should be a small town east of us, on our way to the capital. From there, we'll gather whatever we can.” She glanced to Twilight. “Stay between us. This fake armor we're wearing might distract from a distance, but if any pony catches sight of your wings, we'll have the entire army on our tail. Understand?”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “Of course.” She glanced around at her friends, each wearing fake Water Nation uniforms. Well, at least make shift ones. She doubted they would last long, many parts were already worn through. But, hopefully, they wouldn't have to.

“Okay everypony. You know our mission and you know the dangers we're facing. There won't be any second chances, no reinforcements and we're the last hope for the world at large. So no matter what happens, no screw ups. Understood?”

They all nodded with determined looks, before taking off in a steady march. Fluttershy and Rainbow took the lead. Twilight, with Angel bunny riding on her back, walked hidden between Pinkie and Applejack.

Her stomach occasionally hopped with her steps. Fortunately, her muscles were giving her slightly less trouble now. Fluttershy now knew a number of natural remedies and had spent quite a bit of time brewing small potions and lotions to help the avatar recover faster. Still, they all knew it would be a long and difficult trip if she was to take on the Water Nation on that fateful day.

Rarity shot up, sweat matting her fur and chest heaving. Her windows revealed it being just as bright outside as before, so she imagined she couldn't have been asleep for long.

Unfortunately, her tiny nap made her feel more drained. Rather than the pleasant dreams she had been having, this one had been short and violent. The avatar had been there, as well as her sister. The alicorn had been laying on the ground, beaten and bloody, while Sweetie stood over the body and laughed.

Instead of feeling pleased at their success, Rarity could only feel... dread and despair. Even as the dream faded away, like wisps of smoke, the feelings hung over her.

Her focus was broken as the door rattled from another knock, likely what had awoken her. “W-who is it?”

“Y-your highness? I've brought what you requested! T-the finest rubies I could find, delicate and small. Easy to ummm... w-whatever you like!”

Rarity sighed and climbed out of the bed. She made her way to the door and quickly taking everything from the frightened guard. He quickly galloped away when his task was done, obviously trying to avoid her wrath. She gave a soft huff, before closing and locking the door again.

She tossed the papers onto the desk and trotted to the cage, slowly opening the bag and examining the jewels within. They truly were fine specimens, so small and smooth they were practically berries. The mere thought of what they were about to have done to them, made her stumble. However, a quick look at the poor, baby dragon made her ignore such feelings.

She couldn't imagine what the dear would go through. The last of his kind, his owner likely... definitely dead. In a foreign country filled with ponies who would happily skin him for his scales. No, she'd happily give up ten-thousand jewels like this to give the poor dragon comfort.

She opened the cage slowly, only to be lunged at suddenly by the creature! Spike leapt from the ground the moment the door was opened, weak claws lashing out. His movements were slow and sloppy, allowing her to easily sidestep out of the way so he flew past. He landed flat on his stomach, a soft groan coming from him.

Rarity stepped forward, placing a hoof delicately across his back. He growled and tried to push up, but he had nowhere near the strength and she could easily position herself out of reach of his scratching claws. She dropped the gems in front of him, though he didn't seem to notice.

“Let me go! You'll never take me alive you, you Water Nation monsters! Rawwww!” he yelled. Rarity gulped and quickly stuffed a gemstone in his mouth, silencing his yells.

“Spike, silence! It's me, Rarity!” she hissed. The dragon stopped then, before slowly craning his neck up to see her. He swallowed the gem in a few bites, absentmindedly chewing.

“R-rarity?” he asked, in that soft, love struck voice of his. She let out a sigh, slowly removing her hoof.

“Yes, keep quiet. You'll alert the--”

There was a sudden pounding on the door. “Princess Rarity? Are you well? We heard yelling!” The knob was tugged on.

“I'm fine! I was merely dealing with a few minor things! I wish to be alone, leave!” she yelled, letting fake anger flow into her tone.

“O-of course!” the pony outside said, quickly galloping away.

“Princess Rarity?” Spike asked, staring up at her.

She looked down at the dragon. Slowly, she gripped him in her magic and pulled him, along with the gems, to her. With her hooves around him, she looked down into his love struck eyes with saddened ones of her own. “This... is going to be hard to tell you, but you must know. You are safe, here with me, but you must stay hidden. Things have... changed since we last met.” She then began telling him everything. She worried he might be too young to understand, but she knew she couldn't hide it. Not from him.

The sadness and despair that crossed his face when she had finished broke her heart. But, not nearly as much as the tears that followed. She cradled him to her chest, a position he was too far gone to enjoy. Her hooves gently stroked his back as his tears fell like rain and matted her coat. She wished she could tell him it would be alright, but she couldn't bring herself to tell him such an obvious lie.

Chapter 3: Reborn Chances

Twilight groaned, eyes closed and back being molded by her new favorite pony, Fluttershy. Applejack, Pinkie and Rainbow had left slightly after dawn, and she was admiring her first real break since.

The travel to their new hide-out, a small shallow cave located just off the beach, had been a slow but boring one. It took them two days to arrive, far too much of which was spent underground or moving at night. Everyday held constant practice. Even with the walking the two benders refused to allow her more than the occasional rest.

Fluttershy, angel that she was, did her best to keep the poor alicorn from keeling over. Unfortunately, without her healing abilities there was a strict limit on how much she could do. Frankly, Twilight wasn't sure she could endure much more of the two. She'd barely been able to suppress her cheer when they came within a few hours of the location of the small town, and her tormentors agreed to investigate.

So, as always, her wondrous rest and relaxation was destroyed by the sudden clopping of hooves. Pinkie dashed into the cave, mane dripping and coat covered in sand. “Twilight, we've got trouble!”

“Please just let me die,” the alicorn said with a soft whimper.

“Oh, ummm, in that case, just keep laying there.”

That made her look up. “What? Why? What's wrong?”

“Welllll... Rainbow and Applejack might have been drafted.”

Twilight groaned.

“And the rest of the town might be in trouble.”

She groaned louder.

“And they can't use bending to protect themselves, or they'll be busted and likely face execution.”

She groaned loudest of all.

“Oh, but there's some good news!” Pinkie said happily, before tossing a large bundle of clothes on the floor. “We've got disguises! We managed to find get some before getting caught. Unfortunately, the new uniforms we stole kinda made them stand out...” She seemed considerably less happy about that.

“Yay...” Twilight said with the lowest of enthusiasm. She took another sip of her drink, a sour tasting but delightfully numbing potion Fluttershy had made, and began going through the garments. “Anything that fits me?”

“Actually...”

“Wait a moment,” the alicorn said softly, her heart racing. She pulled out the garments and gasped. Almost all of them were red, with the occasional mix of other colors. “These look like... these are the Fire Tribe's colors.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie said softly. “That's kind of one of the problems. The town isn't quite as much a... town as we'd hoped.”

“Huh?” she looked up, an eye cocked.

“Apparently when Vinyl left it was just a small town. But now it's more of a... city. A big city. Ummm, there's a large force here, too. Not many benders but... welllll...”

“Wait, you don't mean there are fire benders here, do you? That can't be--”

“No, no no no!” Pinkie said, shaking her head. “Apparently a lot of the soldiers who were at the battle of Fillydelphia, the ones from the Fire Tribe lands, are stationed here. Along with their families. Ummmm, you'll probably blend right in... so long as no pony recognizes you.” She paused again. “Also, say you're from the Earth Kingdom provinces. Unicorn with no water bending could be bad.” She giggled. “I saw almost everypony in clothes like this though, so you should be fine.”

Twilight groaned again, though she couldn't help but admire the clothing. She picked up a black and red striped outfit that covered her torso, but left her legs free. It reminded her of the one she wore as a filly. Her heart fluttered slightly at the nostalgia the clothes brought, causing her to close her eyes and think of different times. Better times. Back when she was home and... she shook her head. “Right. I'll just have to make sure I don't draw any attention to myself.”

“Yep! Easy peasy,” Pinkie said before glaring up at the sky. “Easy peasy doesn't count.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing. Come on, let's go!” the excited mare said before they all started out, freshly disguised. Angel even wore a little red suit, while sitting on top of Fluttershy's head.

“Sweetie, stop!” Rarity snapped, causing the younger mare to freeze.

“W-what?”

“That's quite enough,” the elder princess said, scolding her younger sister. It lost much of its effectiveness, however, due to the dark bags that had formed under her eyes. Still, she forced her voice to be steady and suppressed any more yawns. “Just because his goods do not meet our standards, is not an excuse to destroy them.” The elder unicorn nudged a small tray of donuts to the trembling baker, motioning him to the door. He took them and ran. Fragments of the pastries now littered the floor, shredded to pieces by the younger princess.

Sweetie gaped, tears welling up in her eyes. “But before...”

Rarity sighed and pulled her sister into a hug, giving her a soft kiss on the forehead. “I know what happened before. I just... sister. You're a kind, sweet, wonderful young mare.” She smiled down, struggling to keep her focus strong. “You should show that side of yourself, not this side that hurts and scares ponies.”

“But... but I'm strong, see? I-I can take care of all this by myself! I'm a proper princess, a powerful ruler!”

Rarity glanced up at the guards in the room, both of who struggled to keep their faces still and not tremble. She sighed and gave her little sister another nuzzle. “You're strong and a powerful ruler. But you need to temper your power with kindness and compassion. If you don't--”

“You sound like Aunt Celestia,” Sweetie hissed.

“Well maybe she was right!” the elder princess said harshly, momentarily giving into her tiredness. She looked around at the nervous guards and shook her head. “No, never mind. Sweetie...” She released the young mare and pulled away. “I just want my little sister, the one I had before I left.”

“Well, maybe if you hadn't spent all your time ignoring me, I would still be like that!” the young princess said with a hiss, her eyes turning green. “I've done everything for you, even when mother turned you away! How dare you scold me, talk down to me! You owe me everything! You should worship me!”

Rarity stared at her sister, eyes widening slightly at the angry, spoiled brat before her. Sweetie's eyes nearly glowed with green light and her horn was starting to glow as well. She stared up at her sister with a look bordering on hatred.

“Sweetie, calm down...”

“I will not calm down!” the young princess advanced, growling, driving Rarity back. “I've done everything to get you back! Now that I have you, you don't... you don't even want to be with me any more. It's like... it's like I don't even exist.”

The elder princess stopped, hitting the wall behind her. She looked up, gulping nervously when she realized the guards had left, likely to keep themselves safe. She then turned to her little sister and put both hooves on her shoulders, holding her back. “Sweetie, look at me. Look me in the eyes.”

“No!”

“Do it!” Rarity said again. Slowly, the younger mare looked up. “Now listen to me.” She struggled to keep her voice calm, every fiber of her being wanting to scream and yell, find someway to purge the contamination from her sister. It took the small remains of her energy to keep the mare calm. “You are my little sister. I will always, always be there for you. No matter what happens. When I scold you, it is only because I love you and I can't bear to see you being anything less than that wonderful mare I grew up knowing. The one I know you are.”

The green began to fade from her eyes, though it stuck around the edges. “You... you really mean that?”

“I do. I... I know I wasn't as attentive when I was younger. Before... everything. Trust me, I've spent countless nights awake, loathing myself for the way I treated you. But I'm here now, and I do not intend to leave anytime soon.” She gave her another hug, sighing softly once the young mare hugged her back. “Besides, the avatar is gone. For good. There is... there is no reason for us to ever have to worry about being separated again.”

“Okay...” Sweetie said, closing her eyes and nestling into the hug.

“Good, are you feeling better?”

“Y-yes, a little...”

“Wonderful. Now... I have someone I want you to meet. It'll be a secret though, okay? Nopony else can know. Not even mother.” She paused for a moment and looked into her sister's eyes. “Can you promise me that no matter what, you'll keep this a secret? Even if you get really, really mad at me?”

Sweetie nodded rapidly, staring up at her sister with adoring eyes. “O-of course! Whatever you say, Rarity!”

She smiled and gave her a pat on the head. “Good. His name is Spike, I think you'll be best friends.” She slowly raised a hoof to her chin. “Just... don't threaten him or anything. He's still just a baby.”

Sweetie nodded, though she stumbled after a few moments. “Wait, the dragon? I thought he was asleep?” Jealousy tinted her voice.

“I woke him up,” Rarity said, her mind quickly racing to find a way to calm the princess. “He'll be our little secret, okay? A best sister secret.”

Sweetie's eyes widened and she nodded. “Yes! BSBFF secrets!”

Twilight gulped nervously, doing her best to keep her head down as she, Pinkie and Fluttershy walked through the city. It was quite awe inspiring, with dozens of buildings going as high as three stories. The coastal city had a large functioning dock, with two partially repaired vessels and one floating around on patrol.

Over the city, pegasi flew in formation, keeping an eye out for any trouble. Fortunately, they all seemed to be wearing armor, none bearing the Shadowbolt's uniforms. The three made their way towards the pier, keeping an eye out for trouble and doing their best to avoid other ponies. The closer they got, the more apparent this 'danger' became.

Many of the buildings had half their higher windows broken and some had craters in the side. Aside from the pegasi flying overhead, the place seemed deserted. Until they passed one building and heard a loud hissing noise.

“Psst! Here!” a pony called from the shadows. A quick glance revealed Applejack, hiding inside the lower floors of one of the damaged buildings. Twilight and the others quickly jumped inside, closing the cracked door behind them.

“You got out! How about Rainbow? Is she okay?” Twilight asked once they were alone.

“She's not gonna have an easy time getting out,” the earth pony said with a sigh. “Ah snuck out temporarily cause ah could blend in, but there ain't no way tah sneak out that rainbow-butted show off. In the first hour out here she challenged some poor pony to a race, now she's one of the most recognizable ponies in the lot!”

Twilight sighed and face hoofed. “Wonderful. So much for keeping our heads low.”

“Eeyup. However, there is some good news,” Applejack said with a grin. “Yah won't believe what has all these ponies on high alert.”

“What? It's not something big and fire proof is it? Oh gosh, please tell me it's not a sea serpent.”

Applejack chuckled and shook her head. “Nnnnope. We got a whole batch of good luck this time around, an' let me tell yah, we could use it. Pirates. A whole batch of 'em have been nippin' at the Water Nation since their big home was taken out.”

Twilight's eyes widened. “Wait, you mean like... Gilda and her lot? But why would they--”

“Blood vengeance or somethin'. They ain't super powerful, unfortunately. But the Water Nation is too spread out tah do anythin' about 'em aside from positionin' all their lesser cared about soldiers at these outer cities, an' hope with their families an' all they'll feel inclined enough tah keep it safe proper.”

“Wait, lesser wanted? Does that mean--”

“Only about three, maybe four proper benders. Everypony else is either fresh or not valuable enough. Hoofful of pegasi an' a whole lotta earth ponies, most from their 'colonies',” Applejack made an annoyed huff at that. “An' let me tell yah, these ponies got a right stick up their flanks about the whole thing.”

Twilight blushed slightly. “W-what do you mean?”

“Yah otta hear some'a these ponies livin' here. The unicorns especially. Treat us earth ponies as if we don't exist at all. They got a commander here, unicorn and a right idiot. Looks at us earth ponies as if we're somethin' he scraped off his hoof an' doesn't treat the pegasi much better.”

“Interesting,” Twilight mumbled, a hoof reaching up to stroke her chin. “So you haven't been questioned much?”

“Not really. We managed tah bluff our way into the ranks, but there ain't a whole lot for them to do here. Everypony is jus' lookin' out for themselves now an' hopin' they get assigned somewhere else 'fore the pirates attack again.”

“Do you think you can get more information? Maybe find out patrol routes, where the pirates are holed up, what we can expect? The more we know, the better off we'll be.”

“Ah'll see what ah can do. But that'll take time, an' we don't got a lotta that on our hooves,” Applejack said, moving from hoof to hoof uneasily.

“We don't need much. Just get what you can, then we'll leave. How about... three days. That should be enough, right?”

“Well, ah guess it couldn't hurt tah lose three days. Least, if we find somethin' good,” the earth pony said with a sigh. “But that's all, got it? An' ah want yah practicin' every one of 'em, yah hear?”

Twilight nodded and gave a small smile. “Of course. I'll train every day, I give my oath.” She then looked out the window. “But we'll have to find a way to tell Rainbow.”

“Leave that tah me,” Applejack said with a chuckle. “Ah'll see her an' the rest tahnight. Yah all just make sure tah keep outta trouble. Remember. Three days, then we meet back here. Will yah be okay?”

Twilight nodded. “We'll be fine. Just find out what you can and let Rainbow know. More importantly, stay safe.” She moved forward and gave her friend an affectionate nuzzle. “If anything goes wrong, just get out, don't worry about us. We'll find our own way. Got it?”

Applejack chuckled. “Yeah, ah know. Ah'll be fine though. The ponies here barely even give me a second glance an' don't ask me any questions. It'll be easy as pie.”

“Hey!” Pinkie objected.

“Yah all know what ah meant. Jus' be careful.” Applejack turned and left out the door. Once she was gone, Twilight looked to the others.

“Well, we'll be here for a few days so we'd best come up with a plan. We need to get some supplies. So here's what we're going to do...”

Rarity laid on her bed, watching the little dragon and her little sister talking. To her delight, the little creature seemed to have a soothing effect on the mare. Her eyes hadn't shown signs of the corruption once since they'd began talking and she found him absolutely adorable.

Spike, of course, was delighted by the extra attention. As well as the priceless treats she insisted on feeding him. The conversation stayed casual and relaxed, allowing her to close her eyes and try catching a little rest.

She quickly sat up again and shook her head. Despite the fact she wanted to sleep, she knew it would only bring her misery if she tried now. Her dreams had... shifted since Spike had awoken. Rather than the happy, gentle dreams filled with her hearts desire, instead she kept reliving the final battle of Fillydelphia. Her sister's murder of the avatar.

It always led to her waking up in a cold sweat, her body tense and exhausted. The only way she could avoid such a fate was by staying up all night until she was so exhausted she practically collapsed, which had already caused a few incidents. Fortunately, there was no shortness of work to keep her focused on, small piles of paperwork stacked on her desk. So long as she continued to show progress, her mother seemed content not to mention the elder princess' strange sleeping schedule.

With a soft sigh, she got to her hooves and trotted to the desk, giving her sister and dragon a cursory glance before pulling down the first piece of paper. A small report from the Earth Kingdom, mentioning how another assault had freed plenty of ponies from a place called Sweet Apple Acres. It sounded vaguely familiar, but she couldn't remember why. She read until she got to mentions of the wounded, then dropped the report.

Her mouth fell open as a horrible thought filled her mind. What if it wasn't just a dream? What if it was a warning? She glanced to her sister. What if they were wrong and, somehow, the avatar had survived?

She trembled, sweat forming under her coat. If the avatar was still alive, she'd lose everything. Her banishment would begin again, her mother would reject her, her sister would be torn away, she'd lose everything she'd worked for. Worse, she'd likely have to give up any chance to free her sister.

The world seemed to swirl around her, forcing her to grip the desk. It took every fiber of her being to stop from collapsing. “I... I need to get some f-fresh air. I'll just... I'll be back soon,” she said, before getting to her hooves and trotting from the room. The other two gave her a glance, but didn't stop her. The moment the door closed behind her, she galloped away, head low and blood pumping through her. She didn't stop until she was outside, the cold night air brushing against her damp mane.

She dropped down, eyes looking over the city. Her city. Her home. Where she belonged. The thought of losing it again, after all she'd been through, made her want to throw herself down on the ground and cry. But she couldn't, she was a princess. She had to be calm and methodical. Find a way to fix this.

Rarity stared up at the sky, watching the great moon, its light coating her. She sighed and gave a quick nod. “I'll have to find a way to make sure she's gone for good. Somehow. I'll... I'll...” Her head turned around, back towards the palace. A shiver ran down her spine, the mere thought of what she had to do chilling her to the bone.

But then again, she was a princess. If she wanted to remain as one, she'd have to do things, even things as terrifying as that.

Chapter 4: Calculations

Twilight found that a fresh horror awaited her in this new city. She was borderline... comfortable. She had separated from the others to walk through the city, alone, and it all felt so nostalgic. As she ate a small pastry Pinkie had gotten her, from a new 'friend' she said, she couldn't help but observe and notice the strangeness around her. Nearly everypony wore clothing, just like hers, that brought back memories of her home.

It hadn't taken her long to find out why they all wore it. Being so close to the ocean made the city quite cool and light drizzles appeared sporadically, the pegasi above doing little to stop them and just letting nature run its course. Her own country had tended to be much warmer. Everypony she saw dressed in the garments made her want to scream and yell, to gather them at her side to fight the Water Nation. Something she knew would end in her death.

The unicorns were the worst. Even though they wore the garments of her people, she knew they couldn't be fire benders, most were likely from the Earth Kingdom. That, or water benders who were not part of the military. On more than one occasion she imagined she saw someone from her home, but all second glances removed such thoughts and picked little cracks in her heart.

This new torture was almost more than she could bear. She stood surrounded on all sides by ponies who were likely her kinsmen. And yet, they were all members of the Water Nation. Either non-benders who betrayed their home country to serve the nation, or ponies descended from the forces stationed in the country. In a way, it was worse than when she hadn't known if any of her people had survived, instead she had to look at them as if they were enemies.

She hung her head, barely paying attention as she walked. She paid no heed to what was following her, her once alert senses dulled.

“Show up to my class late, expect that I'll berate!” an angry, loud voice said from behind her.

“Huh?” she asked, turning around. Her mouth lowered at the same speed her eyes were raised.

A rather unique creature, she'd never seen aside from in books before, towered over her. It stood on two hoofs, with dark purple up to its waist. Above its waist it had a massive torso and arms, so massive they were almost comical compared to the small lower part of the creature's body. It had thin, gray-blue fur over its upper portions. Two large horns stuck out from its bull-like head. A minotaur.

“Clean out your ear before I show you something to fear!” the minotaur yelled, glowering down at her. She gulped and took a few steps back.

“I-I'm sorry, there must be some mistake. I didn't-- eek!” Twilight thrashed about once she was picked up by both the creature's massive hands and held, face to face.

“Planning to play hookey, eh? Iron Will knows just what to do with--”

“Oh, there you are!” a male's voice suddenly said, drawing both their attention. An orange stallion, with a blue mane stared up at them, wearing the same exact red uniform she did. “Errr, hello Iron Will, sir. We were just on our way to class, running a bit late. Err, sorry sir.”

The minotaur huffed, but dropped Twilight, eliciting another shriek from the mare when she hit the ground. “Very well! But don't you dare be tardy, or I'll make you sorry!”

“Of course sir,” the stallion said, taking her hoof and tugging her along. Too confused to object, she followed after him.

“I ummm... thanks.”

“No problem. Heh, if you're going to play hookey from class, you shouldn't do it in uniform. You're just asking for trouble.”

Twilight looked down at her clothing and her cheeks turned red. No wonder it seemed so similar to what she had worn during her days as a fire bender student. It was almost the exact same outfit! “Oh... yeah. I ummm, I guess that was silly of me. Heh.”

“So, are you new?” the stallion asked, looking her over. “You don't seem like a water bender.”

“Oh! No, I'm not! I'm from the Earth Kingdom, my parents joined the Water Nation once Fillydelphia fell. My name is Amethyst. We are pretty new, I doubt you've seen us,” Twilight recited, feeling proud of herself for remembering all the details.

“Oh, most of us are pretty new too. My name's Flash Sentry, a pleasure to meet you,” the stallion said with a smile. “I'm from the Fire Tribe colonies.”

She stumbled, letting out a soft gasp. “Y-you're from the Fire Tribes? Are... are you a descendant of them? Or are you part of th--”

She was silenced by a hoof covering her mouth. The stallion glared into her eyes, she could see the faint glimmer of fear within. “Listen, you're new here. You need to understand something. As far as anypony is concerned, any pony from the Fire Tribes who lives in the Water Nation is a born and bred member of the nation. Don't go asking any of us about our heritage.”

“What? But I thought all the Fire Tribe ponies who were here de--”

“No. It's not... it's not the same for us as it is for you Earth Kingdom ponies. If there is even a hint of us not being completely loyal, then we disappear. If you go challenging ponies descent, you're going to end up in the middle of a fight, or worse.”

Twilight gulped and slowly nodded. She longed to ask more, but the way the stallion's eyes kept nervously shifting from side to side, as if he expected somepony to be listening in, made her decide against it. Instead, she decided to gather more information. “So... I ummm, I don't know what it's like here. I mean, I'm new and--”

“Don't worry. We get a few new students every couple of weeks. They move in and out so fast the teachers barely notice. Just keep your head low and you'll be fine.” Flash said, his voice soft but firm. “Iron Will back there is pretty intense, but he's not as bad as some of the teachers. He helps all the new students go where they belong. The other teachers, well... a few of them will try to break you if you... well...”

Twilight thought back to many of the Water Nation ponies she'd met in the past. Ones who seemed to delight in torment and pain. Some who worked with a focused, nearly mindless fervor to get a specific task done, be it for the good, or bad, of their nation. She felt a knot of dread in her stomach as she realized she was about to experience the base of those pony's behavior, first hoof.

Rarity kept her smile on her face as she walked from guest to guest, following conversations as best she could. Everypony was a unicorn, many powerful water benders. The few who weren't very good benders, made up for it with other talents or magics. Aside from the guards and the general, no non-unicorns could even dream of coming to such an event.

This particular event was being held in the courtyard outside the palace. The benders milled about like a great mass, most wearing bright, loud clothing that gave her a headache. Despite the number of ponies, she knew very few of them mattered.

Even if only unicorns could attend, this was only a pre-event, the main wouldn't be occurring for a while longer. Everypony here was both important enough not to be ignored, but not important enough to be invited to the main event. She occasionally glanced to her mother, who wore black armor that filled her ponies with dread. Unsurprisingly, the narrowed eyes and scowl she wore ensured only the bravest of position seeking ponies dared bother her.

Rarity and Sweetie, on the other hoof, had no such luck. Ponies by the dozens fought amongst themselves for a chance to talk with the princesses, usually using it to direct the two's attentions how they saw fit. More than a few ponies brought up the 'good old days', under General Trixie, back before they allowed an earth pony to have such an important position. Talk about how under a proper unicorn, their great army would be able to easily deal with all the ambushes and attacks throughout the Great Water Nation.

The Great Water Nation was another minor annoyance to the princess. It became the term ponies used to speak of the complete unified nation, including all four countries. She found it all very confusing when ponies switched between the new and old territory borders.

Worst of all though, she longed for sleep. Each long winded politician threatened to lull her into a deep slumber, their tedious stories and complaints making her eyes heavy. But she had to maintain control, not allowing herself a seconds slumber.

Instead, she tried to imagine what it was her mother was plotting. While the capital had always had a large population of water benders, now it seemed to an almost extreme degree. Nearly every unicorn in their military was being called to the palace, though what for she could not imagine. Her mother hadn't spoken a word of it to her, and Sweetie swore she had no idea.

She'd imagined it had something to do with the war, but that was impossible. The war was over, they'd won. There were a few ponies who still resisted them, but they were more a minor annoyance than a true threat. Small chunks of sand trying to dry out the ocean.

No, her mother had something in mind and was drawing every unicorn she could for it, and her silence on the matter worried Rarity to the core. It likely had something to do with Discord, and that could be disastrous. It was almost enough to make her reconsider her plans. Stars knew it chilled her to the bone and she'd be all to happy to abandon it.

But, if she did and the avatar was still alive, somehow, then she would lose everything. Including any chance to help her sister and, possibly, her mother. It required her to wait until night fell, however. When ponies slept and were their most vulnerable. A time when she knew she could get through the castle, undisturbed.

For now though, she just had to wait and talk to the unicorns that made their way to her. Each as hungry for her words and attentions as the last. She knew she should have felt thrilled, but she knew none of these ponies truly cared one bit for her. They wished only to curry favor with a member of the royal family. If she was to be banished tomorrow, the lot of them would just sake their heads and state how they knew the princess had it coming, if only they'd been able to act and warn the rulers sooner.

Fortunately, that would not happen. The avatar would fall if she hadn't already. If not by her hooves, then by the... thing, that resided deep under the castle.

Twilight kept her head low, as she was told. However, her heart fluttered at the sight of the dozens of ponies loitering about the school yard, some even sitting on the edge of the chipped and aged fountain that resided there. Most, but not all, were wearing the same garments as hers. It took her a few moments, but she began to notice the small cliques that filled the yard.

At first she thought it was separated by earth ponies and unicorns, but longer observation allowed her to see that some of the earth ponies had cuts and folds in their garments against their sides, and almost all ponies with them stuck together. Pegasi. The plain earth ponies stuck together as well.

The unicorns had formed two separate cliques, one that resided near the fountain and one which stood across the field. Finally, there was a much smaller, fifth group, composed of all sorts.

Twilight glanced back to Flash's sides and noticed the same folds and cuts in his garments, a pegasus. She expected him to abandon her the moment she saw the separations, but instead he motioned towards the fifth group. “You're still new, right? Come on, I'll introduce you to some of the others.”

“Why is everypony separated like this? I mean, I know sometimes different ponies tend to...” she trailed off once the pegasus stopped cold.

“It's not... just... okay. Those ponies by the fountain?” He motioned towards the center. “They're water benders. Don't go near them. Once they realize you're just a unicorn, not a bender, they'll cause you a lot of trouble. The teachers give them a lot more leeway, so don't try going to them for help. Just don't rise to the bait, and they'll ignore you.” He motioned to the other unicorns. “Those are non-benders. Mostly from the Earth Kingdom, like you, but I think there's one or two from the Air Nomads.” That made Twilight gasp.

“From the Air Nomads? But I thought they were still at war with the Water Nation! Why would they be here?”

Flash sighed and shook his head. “Technically, so is the Earth Kingdom. The Water Nation has won though, most ponies realize absorption is better than destruction at this point, and they'd rather be second-hoof citizens than six hooves underground. I'm guessing your parents figured that out already, right?”

“O-oh, yes. Sorry...”

“Listen, I understand. Just, don't talk about things like that.” He looked around nervously, before moving back to whisper. “Trust me. Bad things happen to ponies who question the Water Nation. They have more than enough numbers to not notice a pony or two disappearing.”

“I... I see. So does that mean I'll be taking classes with them?”

“Eventually. But, you're still pretty new, so for now you'll be in orientation. They, uhhh, have it for all new ponies. Especially ones from other countries. Even ones that have been occupied for the last hundred years,” he said those last words with a touch of bitterness, his face creased in an angry scowel. It disappeared quickly though, and he smiled at her. “Though, uhhh, it's fine. You'll get used to it. Once you get used to how things work around here.”

“So, why the garments? I mean, they're pretty... fire tribey. Don't the water benders get mad about them?”

“A few did, at first. But we have them out numbered enough. For every one pony native to the Water Nation, there's about ten from the Fire Tribe settlements. The cloths came with them. This... isn't our home, even if we are members of the Water Nation. These help us to remember what it was. A few of the ponies here tried to stop it but... well, not everypony reacted in a pleasant manner. They quickly gave up on it and accepted it as the norm.”

Twilight watched him for a moment, her own eyes misting softly. His words echoed her own feelings, her own desire to be home. She wondered what the Fire Tribe lands were like now. Would she even recognize them? She'd been there only once, but seen so little and, what she had seen, was so horrible she could barely think of it. How many of her people were there and how many of them were truly her people any more?

“I think they're nice. Great for movement. The colors stand out nicely against the rather... plain buildings. What was this city like before the war ended?”

“Well, I wasn't here for it, but I hear it was namely used for supplies. Not too many benders then, either, but lots of earth ponies to work the fields and pegasi to do everything in the sky. Shipments went through here to get to the front lines. Now though... well...”

“Now it's just held for the sake of being held?” Twilight said dryly.

“Once the pirates are cleared away, I'm sure it will be used for farming again!” Flash said defensively, before letting out a sigh. “But yeah, right now it's just kind of a buffer, I guess. Too expensive to just abandon, but not useful enough to actually use. Great place to send ponies like us,” he said bitterly.

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “Would you rather be at the capital?”

“I'd rather--” he was interrupted by the sound of the bell. He looked up and smiled. “Just be careful, okay? I'll show you to your class, just don't cause any problems. I'll introduce you to everyone after, when we can meet up again.”

“Okay,” she said with a smile, before following after him. She entered the large, wooden building and looked into each room as they passed. True enough, each one seemed to be divided by race and ability, the same as they had outside. It gave her a strange sense of unease, watching them. Even back at the bending school she attended, they hadn't been separated in such a way.

The benders did have their own, special classes of course. But the pegasi and earth ponies were never looked down on for their lack of bending. Everypony knew that without the pegasi, the weather would run rampant. Without the earth ponies, the fields would wither and die. All three were needed, regardless of bending talent or not.

She was so lost in her thoughts, she barely noticed the start of class. That was, until the teacher barged into the room. “Are you all ready to LEARN?” Iron Will announced, so loud the room nearly shook.

Twilight looked up with wide eyes, her mouth falling open yet again.

“Now I'm sure all of you are thinking to yourself 'how can we possibly help the Water Nation after all they've done for us'?” the minotaur asked, waving his arms and walking sideways down the room. He spoke with a performers gusto, wildly waving his arms with each movement and posing. Twilight had to suppress being swept up in his energy, though she couldn't suppress a smile.

“Well, I have great news for the lot of you! Your chance is coming! Though none of you are water benders, the Water Nation forces are always looking for fresh blood. Some of you pegasi may become shadowbolts, some of you unicorns may find yourself in Nightmare Moon's personal mage guard, if you're talented enough. Some of you earth ponies may even go on to become great warriors for the Water Nation! The moon IS the limit! Even if you don't want to be a soldier, for the glorious Water Nation there is always room for a pony willing to work at what they do well!”

Ponies started stomping their hooves in excitement. “You want to become the best? To have your names spread throughout the Great Water Nation? To have every pony know who you are and admire you?” Even more stomping now, Twilight couldn't resist being swept up by the minotaur's charisma any more, even if she didn't agree with his words. Her hooves joined the stomping.

“Well I can show you! I'll be teaching you everything you need to know, find out what makes you tick, what skills you have, then we'll put you where you belong! You'll work tirelessly for your glorious motherland! Can I get a buck yeah?!”

“Buck yeah!” the ponies yelled, stamping their hooves in excitement.

“I can't hear you!”

“BUCK YEAH!”

Suddenly the door slammed over and a unicorn stood in the doorway, glaring at them. “Iron Will, we've told you! Keep it down!”

The minotaur was suddenly in front of the pony, glaring down. “You dare to try to silence the great Iron Will and the glory of the Water Nation?!”

The pony shook his head and held a hoof between his eyes. “Just... just keep it down. You're disturbing the other classrooms.”

“The love of my nation will not be silenced! Silence my cheers, and I'll move you to tears!” He shoved the pony back, eliciting a cry from the startled pony, before slamming the door shut. “NOW! Who's ready to SHOW WHAT YOU CAN DO?!”

“BUCK YEAH!” the class erupted, stomping their hooves in excitement.

Twilight was finding that, unfortunately, the next part of class was nowhere near as fun as the introduction. It began with the history of the nation, forcing the alicorn to listen about the Water Nation's 'glorious past' and how they had defeated the evil Fire Tribes in one fell swoop. Using arcane magics that allowed them to control the night itself and bring the stars down on the fire benders in the night.

Having been there when the stars fell, Twilight found the description he gave was nowhere near as terrifying as the actual event. After that, he talked of how their tyrannical abuse of the sun's power brought this on them, and it became the sole responsibility of the Water Nation to take over all the countries to guide them to enlightenment.

To the avatar, it was nothing but hogwash. She'd interrupted a few times to point out key details that were so blatantly false they made her sick, but the minotaur shook them off with catchy saying like 'If you weren't there, don't you dare' and 'the books don't lie, shut up or I'll make you cry.' Frankly, she was getting a bit miffed. The Fire Tribes NEVER sacrificed ponies to 'spirits' or attempted a global war to... well, okay. But so had most of the other countries at one time or another, the avatar had always stopped them!

The one upside was the minotaur was fun to watch. He jumped and gestured constantly, as if he was putting on a show. She wondered how many others were as wild and exciting as him. The way he put it, she could almost imagine all the other countries were filled with backwards ponies who they were 'saving' from themselves by absorbing them into the glorious Water Nation.

To her surprise, an occasional glance around the room showed that, when the ponies weren't cheering and caught up in the energy of the minotaur, they looked none too excited about any of it. In fact, they seemed quite confused at times, annoyed at others. Then again, she imagined most had been born outside the country and seen just how 'savage' the other countries were.

After the far too long 'history' of the Water Nation and introductions, he began making them all undergo small tests, to determine where they belonged. Seconds after they were done, he took the entire stack of written notes and looked to the class. “Do you know what these are?!” he yelled.

“Tests!” a few ponies said in excitement, sitting up in their chairs. Something was about to happen and they looked excited. Though, a few like Twilight, looked confused and worried.

“These hold your future! They determine where you belong in the Water Nation! A bunch of pencil pushers who've never seen anything aside from a desk and stacks of paper have decided long ago THEY know where YOU belong, based on if you see a duck or a house in your ink splots! You know what I think of that?!” The minotaur gripped the stacks of paper and tore them in half, sending the pieces of paper into the air, scattering all over. “I think that's a load of horse wash! Ain't no pony knows where they belong, except them! YOU!” He slammed both hooves down on the nearest desk and leaned down, face inches from a very frightened white earth pony. “What do YOU want to do with your life? WELL?!”

The mare gulped nervously, staring up at him with wide eyed fear. “I... I don't know. I never really--”

“WHAT DO YOU WANT TO BE?!” he roared, the sheer volume making the mare's mane shoot back and nearly toppled her over.

“I-I want to be a d-doctor!” she shrieked, covering her eyes and shaking. “I-I k-know I can't b-bend or d-do any of the healing magic, b-but I want to be a doctor!” She nearly burst into tears, her entire body shaking from the brute's intense glare.

“GOOD!” Iron Will yelled, slamming a powerful arm down. “What's your name?!”

“R-redheart, s-sir.”

“Well, we're going to start calling you DOCTOR REDHEART!”

She quivered even more. “But... but I-I'm just an earth pony. T-they say I can't be one because I just--”

“WHO DARES TO SAY YOU CAN'T BE A DOCTOR?!” A few ponies toppled out of their desks from that roar.

“Ummm... p-ponies. They laugh and--”

“When ponies try to block, show them that you rock!” He slammed a hoof down, making the desk crack. “They wanna mock your dream, beat them into CREAM!”

She gulped softly. “I... A-are you sure? I mean--”

“DID I BUCKING STUTTER?!” the minotaur asked with another mighty roar.

“N-no...”

“Then are you calling me a liar?!” he growled. The mare shook her head. “Then say it!”

She squeaked and cowered in her chair, nodding. “I-I can be a doctor...”

“Louder!”

“I...I can be a doctor!”

“LOUDER!” He slammed his fists down on the desk so hard it broke under his arms.

“I'LL BE A DOCTOR! THE GREATEST DOCTOR EVER!”

“YEAH! WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO TO PONIES WHO TRY TO BLOCK YOUR DREAM?!”

“I... I'M GOING TO SHOW THEM THAT I ROCK!” the mare screamed, closing her eyes and shoving the minotaur as hard as she could. He toppled back, though Twilight imagined he was exaggerating, before standing up and giving the mare a thumbs up. Many ponies in the room were trembling with suppressed laughter.

“That's what I like to hear! You!” He moved to the next pony, slamming a hand down on the desk and making the pony jump. One by one the minotaur yelled and berated the ponies into revealing what they wanted to be, only to tell them to just do it, and not let anypony stand in their way. Many ponies had obviously been through this a few times, quickly giving their answers and smiling, though the fresh blood like her tended to be far more timid. Twilight felt in awe, watching the creature move. It was nowhere near what she'd expected a Water Nation class to be like.

Though, judging by how many times the door opened and the minotaur got yelled at by the same pony from before, only to be sent running from a thrown desk or an angry yell, the school didn't expect it either. Or at least, didn't like it. By the time it was her turn, the class room had a few healers, weather ponies, a writer, a carpenter(who Iron Will put on repair duty), a baker and countless other jobs she never would have imagined these war torn ponies would even dream of.

Then the fist slammed down on her desk and the wide, powerful eyes stared down at her. “Well, what do YOU want to be?!”

She looked up for a moment, before looking around at the other ponies here. A horrible, terrifying thought occurred to her, making her entire body tremble. Despite the minotaur's words, how many of these ponies would grow up to be absorbed into the military? Their ages varied wildly, some barely past the age of foals and others even older than her, but they all had dreams and hopes. Just like everypony else. How many of the soldiers she now had to fight, how many of them who had died, had been like these ponies once? Who still were?

She felt light headed, her stomach rumbling uneasily. She imagined all those ponies, wearing their terrifying armor, so covered it was easy to forget they were ponies. Ones she had managed to suppress feelings for, under the veil of 'they're evil', to just mourn the ones on her side. Allowing her to keep her emotional distance.

She couldn't do that now. She felt the walls lift, like a veil. Her stomach wobbled uncomfortably, the dread and previous excitement mixing within. The minotaur slammed his arms down onto the table and got in her face, eyes wide and angry. “WELL?!”

Her stomach recoiled at that last harsh movement and, with an angry lurch, the contents of her last lunch spewed up.

Chapter 5: Misleading Appearances

Rarity kept her annoyed smile plastered on her lips, struggling to supress the urge to strangle the pony in front of her. He was one of the unicorns of their country, and he refused to shut up about some magical theory that, apparently, would revolutionize the dish washing industry. Originally she thought it had something to do with her mother's plans, but quickly found the pony just enjoyed the sound of his own voice. Now she was trapped like a fly on sticky paper, unable to escape the pony's droning.

“You see, by creating special water stones that hold water until being shattered, we'll be able to revolutionize our cleaning capabilities. Imagine, never having to draw water out again when--” She wished he had brought one of these stones so she could force it down his throat.

She'd almost welcome the sweet release of death at this point. Instead, she just smiled and nodded, occasionally giving the smallest response before the pony would start anew on his torture. Her eyes caught sight of her little sister, waving to her. She thanked the stars and smiled for real. “Excuse me, sir. My sister needs me.”

She quickly trotted away, going just short of a full gallop so as to not offend the stallion. “What is it, Sweetie?”

“You looked ready to crown him, in a more violent manner,” Sweetie said with a grin as her eyes flashed green. “I didn't want you to get in trouble, so I figured we could run off for a bit. Mother said we can leave to take care of a task for her, so long as we return once we're done.”

Rarity sighed, wishing she could leave for good, but she'd take what she could get. “That sounds delightful. What did she want us to tend to?”

“Mother says she has a shipment arriving, she wants us to ensure everything goes smoothly.”

“Shipment of what?”

“Mother said it was nothing for me to concern myself with...”

Rarity nodded, then shook her head. It was becoming an all to common response from their mother. “I guess we'd best go then. It would be better than listening to Lord Hotair or whatever his name is prattle on about some more useless bits of magic.” She nodded to her sister and the two trotted out from the courtyard, into the city. Though they were already outside, she swore the air was fresher out here.

“Say ahhhh,” the unicorn standing in front of Twilight said, holding up a tongue depressor. After a quick examination, the pony checked off on his clip board before nodding. “Well then, miss... Amethyst. You're fit as a fiddle. Well, as near as I can check.” He'd tried to get her to take off her garments, but she'd refused, claiming shyness. He'd quickly relented. “Have you been under a lot of stress lately?”

“Yes...”

“Mmm hmm, as I suspected. All this war business, not to mention moving can't be easy on a young thing such as yourself,” he mumbled, pausing a moment to allow her to speak. She didn't respond, so he quickly continued. “Being in a class with Iron Will couldn't have helped. I swear, that minotaur is going to end up frozen on the bottom of a lake one day.”

Twilight paled at the obvious death threat. “W-what? They'll kill him? But he's so--”

“What? No no! I was exaggerating! He's one of the most... eccentric teachers we have, but he's quite loved by many in the city. The day they try to replace him, they'll have a full blown riot on their hooves,” the stallion said with a chuckle. “Have you been eating well?”

“Not really. I ummm... it's been hard getting a proper meal. With the war and... and everything else.”

The pony stopped, a look of sadness flowing over his face. He glanced to her for a moment and tried smiling, though it was weak and heavily forced. “Now... young Amethyst, I know all this might seem confusing at times, not to mention difficult. There's no war here, aside from... well, the pirates can't get this deep into the city, so you have nothing to worry about.” The stallion's forehead creased. “I know you may see yourself as a tad... old to be starting school, but don't you fret. These days there are ponies entering at all kinds of ages. Especially those caught on the... front lines.” The stallion shook his head and turned away. “Well, I have a few other ponies to tend to, so I'll let you return to class. If you ever need to talk, know there are those here willing to listen.”

“T-thanks,” Twilight mumbled before getting off the chair. She glanced to him one more time. “You're a... a water bender, right?”

“Yes.”

“You don't seem very... cold.”

The stallion stopped again, before shaking his head. “You only have to freeze your heart if your a combatant, dear. An icy heart does a healer no good.”

She nodded and made her way out from the nurses office, glancing back towards the room for a moment before shaking her head. “They are all ponies, you already knew that,” she muttered to herself. “This doesn't change anything. It just means there are more ponies depending on you to fix everything. Even if they try to stop you...” She trotted through the halls and shook her head. “Why can't it just be like the legends I heard as a child? Faceless armies of pure evil, I could destroy those.”

“Destroy what?” a voice said. Twilight looked up to see a yellow unicorn mare coming down the hall, staring at her. Besides her was a gray unicorn stallion.

“Huh? Oh, nothing. I was just talking to myself,” the alicorn said, before trying to walk by. The two quickly blocked her way.

“Wait a moment. I recognize you...” the mare said, her eyes narrowing on the avatar. Sweat began to bead down Twilight's face. “Yeah. You're that new girl, aren't you? The one who threw up on Iron Will?”

Relief coursed through the alicorn, causing her to release a sigh. She couldn't help but feel impressed at how fast the news had spread. Though, she imagined behind carried off by the minotaur had left quite the impression. “Oh, yes. That was me. It was an accident though. I uhhh... are you from the earth kingdom--” She was cut off by a vicious strike to the side of the face, so sudden she didn't even realize it was coming. Dazed, the avatar stumbled back and sat down, eyes wide. “W-wha--”

“Filthy little dirt swallower,” the mare said, her hoof still raised. “Don't you dare imply that I could ever be from anywhere but the Water Nation. You might think your something special, being allowed into our glorious nation, but let me explain something to you.” The unicorn moved in closer. “You're nothing more than bodies. All of you. This nation only cares about us water benders, if you can't bend, you're nothing more than a pathetic earth pony with a few small tricks.”

Twilight stared, before narrowing her eyes. With a grunt, she got to her hooves and shoved forward, pushing her eyes close to the other mare's, startling her. “I might not have any of your water bending, but don't think for a moment that means I'll let you just slap me around. I--” Her words were cut off as the mare made another strike, though this time she was ready. Her training took over and she went into one of the stances Applejack had taught her. Hooves locked and stable, head forward. The blow struck, but she moved her head so the toughest part of her skull and horn took it. With her body unwilling to bend from the blow, the force reverted on the hoof.

The mare shrieked and backed up, holding her hoof close to her side. “Y-you, you, why you little, oww... J-Jet!” the mare shrieked, looking to the stallion.

“W-what?” the stallion asked.

“She hurt me! Get her!”

The stallion looked confused and worried, before eying the alicorn. He charged forward and raised a hoof. Twilight looked around, but she didn't see any water, so she prepared for a loose strike. Without water, the water bending style was more designed for defense and redirecting attacks. Flat out attacking tended to be less powerful. She quickly took a defensive stance and, when the stallion launched a hoof at her, she went back into an unbreakable earth stance, taking the blow in her own hoof and forcing the energy back into his. He shrieked, eyes widening as pain shot through his hoof.

She didn't stop though, switching from her earth stance into a fire stance. She stepped in close while he was disoriented and thrust a hoof into his chest, sending the stallion toppling backwards and sprawling out on the ground. Her movements were quick and powerful, allowing her to step over him and smack his head once against the floor, dazing him. She then jumped back.

“Do you wish to try again?” Twilight asked, narrowing her eyes. “I may not be a bender, but don't think for a moment that makes me helpless.”

“I... I... y-you'll pay for this!” the mare said, before quickly turning to gallop away. The stallion got up once his head cleared and followed after her, giving a fearful eye back at her.

Once they were gone, Twilight took a deep breath and plopped down, sighing softly. “That was pretty impressive,” a voice said from behind her. She squeaked and whipped about, staring at Flash.

“I-I was just--”

“Oh, I know what you were doing. You probably shouldn't have. That was Jet Set and Upper Crust. They're both water benders.” The pegasus smiled at her. “Though, I won't deny it was pretty cool watching the two of them get what they deserved. That was an Earth Kingdom fighting style, right? Which one?”

“It uhhh... the earth bending. Heavy rock or something is the name...” Twilight gulped nervously, wishing she'd spent more time learning the name of the style. Sadly, both her teachers focused more on the methodology, rather than the philosophy. “I-I picked it up from--”

“No need. I understand,” Flash said with a chuckle. “Personally, I know a few of the pegasus styles myself. I didn't think a unicorn could use an earth pony style though, I figured you'd lack the strength.”

Twilight's eyes narrowed. “Hey, I'm plenty strong, I...” The words trailed off as realizations dawned on her. She'd used those styles instantly, barely even pausing when switching between them. Her range of movement was returning! She felt a little sore, especially her head, but she had done the movements almost as easily as she had before. She realized a second later that the stallion was staring. “Oh, I mean. It's really not about strength, though. It's about being firm and well planted. Positioning your body in such a way so most the blow flows through the ground or their hooves. It wouldn't have worked if they'd used actual bending. They'd have cut right through me.”

“Well, guess it's a good thing they didn't have water nearby. So ummm, just be careful. Are you feeling better?”

“Very much so. I was just... I ate something I shouldn't have. I'm going to go home. Is class still going?”

“Well, we have a break right now. How far do you live from here?”

“Not far. I just...” Twilight looked at the stallion and sighed. She almost welcomed the assault. For those few moments, it was all crystal clear. The Water Nation had to be stopped, lest they destroy everything. No matter what the cost. He was making it unclear, again.

“Want me to go with you? If we're fast, I should be able to fly back without getting in trouble.”

“No! I'm... I'm fine. I just need to... I just want to be alone. Thank you,” she said before turning away and trotting off. He started to follow, but quickly stopped.

She stepped outside and, once the cold day air enveloped her, she took off. She ran past the startled class ponies, ignoring their confused expressions and stares. She ran out from the yard, galloping back into the city and through the streets. Her muscles groaned in protest, angry at the sudden stress she placed on them, but she ignored it.

If she could, she'd have torn off her clothing and taken to the air, leaving the city behind her. Unfortunately, she knew such a display would alert the city to her presence and she was in no shape to try to fight off the cities entire guard. Instead, she galloped past ponies, ignoring their startled or angry cries, dipping into alleys and down streets, as fewer and fewer ponies stood with her. Finally, she found herself alone on a street and, three streets later, was certain she would remain alone.

She leaned against the nearest building and collapsed, looking around for any signs of life. As expected, each building seemed empty and barren, a few damaged with broken windows and crumbled doors. She closed her eyes and groaned. “Why can't it ever be easy? They're the enemy,” she whispered. “I know they're the enemy. I'm not destroying them, I'm saving them. Everypony. Once this war is over, they'll all be better off.” Those that survived, a soft voice said in the back of her head. “Not... not my problem. I... I can only do so much. I'm only one pony...” She drove a hoof down and shook her head. “I'm only one pony. They can't expect any more...”

Rarity stared at the contents of the crates with wide eyed confusion. Her sister stood besides her, an equally confused look on her eyes. “This is it?”

“Uh huh...” Sweetie said softly, cocking her head to the side. “Mother said this was part of the destiny of the Water Nation.”

“The destiny of the Water Nation is a rock?” the elder princess asked again, cocking an eyebrow. Over a dozen crates had been delivered, all holding rocks of varying size and unusually round shape. The largest of them were the size of three ponies.

“Rocks,” the younger princess said with a nod. “Maybe mom has gone crazy?”

Rarity managed to suppress a snicker at that. “Don't let her hear you say that, she'd tan your hide. I guess this is it though, let's get some ponies to move it.” She reached out and tapped one on the side, before letting out an annoyed sigh. It didn't make any sense to her. They were just rocks. Nice rocks, certainly, but rocks. They didn't even seem to have any jewels in them. Why have them shipped here, all the way from the Fire Tribe colonies, when they had so many other rocks? They had enough earth benders now that they could MAKE rocks like this.

Getting them inside the palace and stored was easy, though she had no desire to return to the party yet. Instead, she looked to her sister and smiled. “So, any news from Flowerbloom or Scootaloo?”

“No. I really thought Flowerbloom would have sent me a letter by now,” Sweetie said, slightly upset. The two, child hood friends of the princess, had left soon after they had returned to the city. With the avatar dead, Scootaloo had been chosen to work with the Shadowbolts in a temporary training tower made in the east, teaching the new recruits the basics before they were transported to the south pole. The other Shadowbolts were busy dealing with the nearest pirate attacks, so they lacked the time to deal with the basic training. Scootaloo was likely so busy she barely had time to eat, let alone send letters.

Flowerbloom, on the other hoof, had headed home soon after arrival. She'd barely given more than a token wave before disappearing. Rarity couldn't imagine a single reason why the mare would have left, rather than remaining a treasured member of the court, but she remembered the young mare had seemed quite troubled when she departed. With a soft pang of guilt, the princess wondered if the earth pony had seen the corruption spreading through Sweetie and was unwilling to watch any more.

“Maybe it's time you sent her a letter? You are her friend, after all. It's not solely her responsibility to write,” Rarity finally said.

“I suppose,” the younger mare said with a sigh. “I'll... write one later.”

“Tonight.”

“But--”

“No excuses. She's your friend and if you keep putting it off, it'll never be done.”

The younger princess sighed and shook her head, looking annoyed. Rarity grinned and used her next trick to shake those thoughts. “How about I lend you Spike tonight? He can write, or so he tells me. You two can make a little slumber party of it.”

The younger princess gasped and her eyes lit up with excitement. “That would be amazing! Will you come with us?”

“Tonight? I'm afraid not.” She let out a soft yawn. “In fact, I think I'll head to bed once this party finishes. I am feeling quite tired. How about you come to my room after the party, and gather him?”

“Okay,” Sweetie said with a happy nod, prancing along as they went.

Rarity let out a soft sigh, unable to suppress the nervousness rising in her stomach. It was all ready now. Without Spike in the room, it would be the perfect night for her to put her plan into motion. She couldn't imagine facing the dragon if he had any inkling of what she intended.

Twilight stirred suddenly, shaking the drowsiness from her eyes. She didn't remember falling asleep, but she must have. She looked around, but saw no sign of any other pony. With a sigh, she slowly got to her hooves and shook her entire body, trying to shake off the discomfort that seemed to sink all the way into her bones. Her muscles protested after their earlier excitement, making her want to plop back down and take another nap.

However, she knew better. She slowly began trotting through the city, heading straight to their temporary hideout. A few blocks later, she paused a second as the sound of something falling caught her attention. When she looked back all she saw was a small woven bowl tumbling through the street. “Just the wind,” she muttered to herself before walking again.

“I'm back,” Twilight said once she arrived in the damaged building, her eyes widening slightly. Her arrival went completely unnoticed, as Rainbow was spinning through the air, performing one of her stories for the others. Sadly, Applejack was nowhere to be seen.

“So, they thought they could do it too. Next thing I know, Coppertip is spinning out of control and catches both Hoofless AND Leadwing in his makeshift tornado. Meanwhile, we're all laughing our flanks off, watching them try to get out. Finally, Captain Razortone flies in and tries to dislodge them. For a few seconds he's going great, nearly gets Leadwing out. Then Coppertip comes spinning around and BAM! Clonks into both of them!” Rainbow had to land, she was laughing so hard.

“Finally, we manage to start a rescue. Now, they're spinning so fast we can't just run in and grab them. At least, not without getting hurt. So we gather all the clouds we can and just toss them into the vortex. It starts slowing down and soon it comes to a complete stop. Everypony was dazed as could be, but Razortone had it worst of all,” Rainbow wiped a tear of laughter from her eye. “Hee hee. The clouds are all swirled together like an ice cream cone and there he is, buried on top with just his legs sticking out, like an angry, bucking cherry! Oh man, when we finally got him out, the words he used would have made the pirates blush.”

“So I take it you've made friends?” Twilight asked once the laughter subsided.

“Twilight! Where ya been?” the pegasus asked, grinning to the alicorn. “I was just telling a few stories about the new recruits. Heh, you should see the lot of them. Good kids, but practically helpless in the air. They--”

“They're your friends then, right?” Twilight asked again, unable to keep the edge from her voice.

“Err, well,” Rainbow mumbled, looking away. She shifted from hoof to hoof uneasily. “I-I wouldn't really call them friends. I mean, they're still Water Nation. Good guys but--”

“Before this war is over, most of them will likely be doing everything they can to kill us. Can you really just say they're your friends?”

“Twilight,” Pinkie said softly, though the alicorn shook her head.

“No. I'm not mad. I... I'm sorry. It's just... Rainbow's right. Some of them are good ponies. No. I imagine most of them are. We just can't allow ourselves to get too attached. We have a... we have a war to help. They're the enemy. Have you been able to get any information?”

“Well, I've gotten a little,” Rainbow said, relaxing once the subject changed. “The pirates have been attacking a bit from the southeast. Though, that could be a diversion. They've been hitting all the outlying villages. All the strongest unicorns in the nation are being brought back to the capital, so we won't have to worry about many benders until we get closer.”

“Do you think they know about our plan?” Twilight asked nervously.

“Maybe. As far as they know, you're dead. They've been celebrating and everything. The Water Nation seems to have something big in mind. Whatever it is, they don't mind leaving their outer cities weakened to do it.”

“Wonderful. They...” Twilight froze, her head shooting up. “Rainbow, hide.” She darted to the door as the pegasus went flat against the wall. She waited a few seconds, before swinging it open.

A unicorn stood a few feet from the door, in mid step and coming closer. The alicorn recognized her almost instantly, Upper Crust. The unicorn stared at them for a moment, before taking a step back. “I... I know who you are!”

Twilight gulped. “W-wait, it's not what you think, we're--”

“You're pirates! All of you, trying to infiltrate our city! Y-you can't get away with this!” A moment later the mare thrust her horn forward. The alicorn just stared in confusion, unable to guess what the mare had in mind. Then a wave of water came from above, drenching and knocking the alicorn back, allowing the mare to run.

Rainbow peered out a moment later. “Want me to catch her? I can--”

“No, don't,” Twilight said quickly. “Get back to your post. We'll hide.” She paused and glanced back to Pinkie and Fluttershy. “We'll try to get some supplies, then meet you outside the city. She shouldn't have enough time to cause much damage, so let's go. I'd rather not cause a bigger disturbance than we have to.”

“But--”

“Move it!” the alicorn hissed forcefully. “If we stay long we... we might have to fight them. I... I don't know if I can do that,” she whispered, her voice quivering.

The pegasus watched her friend for a few moments. She then nodded. “Okay.” With that single word, she took off.

Twilight looked back to the others and smiled as well. “Well... I uhhh... I guess we'd better be going. We've got... we've got to find what we can then get out of here. Pin--”

“One step ahead of you, sister,” Pinkie said happily before trotting out ahead. The others followed her lead. She gave a soft glare towards the sky when she stepped outside.

The moon was beginning its slow ascent into the sky when Rarity returned to her room, forcing a smile as she gave Spike over to the tending of her little sister. She'd learned nothing more from the rest of the party and, unfortunately, all she seemed capable of finding were more questions. That, and a pounding headache thanks to more 'revolutionary dish washing inventions'.

Without being able to find out the answers to the mystery, her mind continued to flow to the task at hoof. Once her sister was gone, as well as the dragon, she darted to her bed and pulled out a small box.

Inside were a few small treasures. Metal hoof guards with soft, padded bottoms that would make her steps silent as a cats. A long ball and chain that attached to her tail, quite similar to one she had used so very long ago. The hoof guards went on, but the weapon, a tail-snapper, remained in the box. Instead she pulled out something new, something she'd never thought she'd have to use.

Poisons.

She pulled out the little glass jars holding different mixtures. Poisons had existed on the forefront of the Water Nation's battlements for centuries, though their application had been reduced in the last century. They had once been used to coat weapons of soldiers during war times, and used to keep truly dangerous prisoners in comatose states. Now, most non-benders had switched to methods of disabling bending, through set strike points. Most water benders barely used it any more, aside from those who had the capability to poison bend.

A shiver ran down her spine as she remembered the last few months, the times she had used it. The raw hatred she had felt to allow her to use it, it felt cruel and slimy to her core, as if it not only physically changed the water, but altered her very soul with its use. She shook her head and tried to ignore such thoughts.

The poisons she chose now had once been a staple of the kingdom. It wasn't the strongest, but it could be mixed with a few drops of water, allowing a bender to use it from a distance. It required accuracy though, as the target had to swallow it. Only really useful for sneak attacks, in which case a blade of ice would normally be more useful, and in today's Water Nation, more acceptable. Finding the correct mixture had been simple and she slowly pulled out a small vial of water and mixed a few drops of the purple liquid with it. Then, with a nervous sigh, she gripped the liquid in her magic and pulled it from the vial.

She nervously gulped and turned to her door, shivering. “You don't have to do this, Rarity. T-there's no proof she's actually still alive.” The princess told herself, but she knew she had no choice. The nightmares wouldn't stop, she just hoped this would put an end to them and allow her to finally relax.

She stepped out from her room and looked up and down the hall. The castle was lit by candles in every hall and guards continuously patrolled. When she was younger, they'd had guards stationed outside their rooms as well, but now her mother seemed to almost welcome assassination attempts. Rarity had been wise enough not to ask why.

She slowly moved through the halls, her padded hoof shoes making only the faintest tap as she walked across the wooden floors. She held her breath, following slowly behind one of the patrols as they made their way through the castle. Her aunt's training was quite useful, allowing her to silently make it to her destination. Unfortunately, the halls were the easy part.

She stopped around the corner from the large door she had seen before, the only door inside the building that held constant supervision. She now knew why and the mere thought sent a shiver down her spine. It would have been so easy to just shrug and run away, giving up on her mission, but she knew she couldn't.

She looked up at the small amount of poisoned water hovering by her head, gently wiggling about as if it was alive. With a soft sigh, she steeled herself and leaned out. The two guards looked inattentive, barely even awake. She didn't blame them, none would dare enter their castles at night. Those who would, likely had no idea what terror lied behind those doors and would probably be more interested in finding her mother than a guarded prison.

She watched the two and waited, watching the two for her opening. She kept her ears alert, in case any more patrols passed by, but focused her attentions on the guards. Unfortunately, her own drowsiness was starting to get the better of her and as the adrenaline began sinking from her body, she found herself struggling to stay awake.

Then it happened, both the guards yawned at nearly the same time. The water shot out, straight into their open mouths, causing the guards to hack and cough, before dropping to the ground. She let out a sigh of relief and slowly made her way to their sides. She propped both of them against the wall, as if they'd merely taken a nap.

She then stole the key from the nearer one and slid it into the door, freezing once the heavy lock clicked open. However, she didn't hear any pony coming towards her, so she quickly stepped inside and closed the door behind her.

A single lit torch stood at the top, magically lit so it wouldn't have to be replaced. With a nervous gulp she took it in her magic and then looked down. The plain, white stones that made up the steps descended deep into the darkness, as if they were swallowed. Considering what awaited her, she found it to be an apt description.

She took one deep breath and began walking down. Each step filled her with more and more dread, until the only thing keeping her going was the momentum of each step. She dared not pause for a second, lest she turn and run for her life, screaming like a filly. It was far too late now to turn back.

It felt like hours had passed when she made it to the bottom of the steps, though she doubted it had been more than a few minutes. Aside from it being a large chamber, she couldn't tell anything else from the dim torch light. The darkness seemed to swallow the light, forcing her to nervously tip toe forward.

“H-hello?” she called out. For a few seconds, there was no response and she readied herself to turn and run.

“Rarrrrrrrrity,” a loud voice hissed, causing her to fling the torch up in fright. It went out as it clattered to the floor, enveloping the room in darkness and leaving her alone, helpless with the terror that resided within.

Glowing green eyes with red irises stared at her through the darkness, slowly shifting from side to side, though not coming any closer.

Rarity sat there, panting with fear as her hooves poked around for the dropped torch. Once she found it and held it up again, the flame instantly rekindled. The eyes seemed to disappear in the light, though she knew they were still there. Watching her. “H-hello... creature. I... I've come to... to give you a task,” she said, though try as she might she couldn't keep the tremble from her voice.

“Princessssssss,” the voice hissed. “Cooooooome.”

She gulped and slowly stepped forward, revealing a huge black crystal, easily the size of five ponies, surrounded by a dozen small ones. A prison matrix, simple to break. From the outside. The green eyes glowed from within, watching her.

She took a deep breath. “The... the avatar may still yet live. I want... I want you to find, and kill her. I-I offer you your freedom.”

“Freeeeeedom?” the beast asked, before letting out a low cackle that sent shivers down her spine. “Avaaaaaatar?”

“Y-yes. The avatar. All you have to do is find, and kill her. I'm sure for... for a thing such as you, it would be simple.”

The eyes disappeared, making her jump. A moment later a unicorn's face appeared, a cruel grin spread across its gray cheeks. It's horn stuck out from a black base, blood red and terrifying for her to look at, though she couldn't help but eye it. She took a step back, dread filling her, though the beast just stared at her.

“I... I know what you are,” Rarity whispered softly. “A-abomination. I know y-you can't hurt me. I know you won't.”

It chuckled softly, sending another chill down her spine. “Then why.... ssssssscared?” It asked. Its eyes twinkled with an almost familiar mirth, sending even more chills down her spine.

“Because... I-I'm not scared. I'm--”

“Liarrrrrrrr,” it said again, leaning forward. “Naaaaaaaame.”

“My name is Rarity. You know--”

“Miiiiiiiine.”

She froze in place before shaking her head. “Y-you know your name. There is no reason to--”

“SAY IT!” the creature roared, rattling the walls themselves. She froze and whimpered, certain that such a powerful call had awoken the guards above. But, after a few moments she let out a breath of relief. She then stared at him and shook her head.

“You're a creature. A monster. An echo of that pony. I will not... will not call you by that name,” she said, her voice getting softer with every word.

The creature frowned, before disappearing into the crystal. She waited, but it didn't return.

“Creature? Where are you? Come back!”

It didn't respond, filling her with more dread. Finally, she stepped forward and placed a hoof to the cold, black crystal. “Don't you desire your freedom? A chance to escape this prison?”

Still, it refused to respond. Wish a soft sigh she lowered her head and took a deep breath. “Very... v-very well. As... as you wish. Sombra.” Just saying the word sent a chill down her back and made her voice crack, tears welling into her eyes.

The creature reappeared, a wicked, heartless grin on its face. “Nooooooo. Whaaaaaat youuuuuu calllllled meeeeee,” Sombra hissed.

She shivered and the tears began to fall down her face. “V-very well. If... if I do this, you swear to d-destroy t-the avatar?”

“Yesssss...”

She lowered her head and bit her lip. “F...father.” The word cut through her like a blade and the cackles that the beast released only made it worse.

“The avaaaaaatar willlll fallllll!” Sombra roared, swirling around in a black fog, waiting. Rarity trembled and stared up at the beast. With a single shove, she knocked aside the smallest crystal in the prison, disrupting the matrix and causing a long, narrow crack to form in the one housing the creature. She then turned to leave, trying to ignore the sounds of the black mist escaping. She trotted up through the stairs, placed the torch back where it belonged and left the room and key as she had found it. She'd even been nice enough to smack the guards with a whip of water, startling and waking them up and disappearing before they had any idea what happened. If they were wise, they'd tell nopony of how they had fallen asleep at their posts.

Though she'd already been quite tired, the descent into that abyss made her feel ten times as exhausted. She collapsed into her bed, barely taking a few seconds to remove and hide her equipment again. As her eyes closed, she prayed that she would be allowed a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 6: New Missions

Flowerbloom stared out from her window, looking over the fields of cherries. The yellow earth pony let out a soft sigh before glancing back to her desk, and the letter that rested on top of it.

She turned back and looked at her reflection in the glass, gently brushing her curved, red mane. She poked the bottom locks with her hoof, hefting them up a few times. She then nudged her bow with a hoof, nervously chewing on her lip. She looked down across the fields and saw her father, Fizzy Cherry, heading out for the last few chores. Below, she knew her mother would be readying supper for when he returned from the final chores. She knew she should be out there, helping, but she just didn't have the heart for it. She used to love bucking cherries, but now it all felt so... empty.

She turned from the window and trotted to her desk, glancing over at the note she'd been trying to work up the confidence to write. A few words had already been written.

Dear Princess Sweetie Belle,

I, Flowerbloom Cherry, hereby request to be allowed permission to travel through the Earth Kingdom on a

It stopped there, as she had been breaking her mind trying to find a proper excuse. Honestly, she didn't know what she expected to find there. All she knew was ever since she'd seen the sights there, something about it felt familiar. Even though she was an earth bender, she'd never NOT felt like a Cherry. Until now.

Now she felt like an intruder in her own home. Almost like an enemy. Worst still, like she didn't belong. She reached out and stroked a hoof across her reflection in the vanity mirror, little tears forming in her eyes. She was starting to feel as if all those words she'd grown up hearing from the water benders were true. That maybe she was a lesser pony.

She took a deep breath and turned away. With a deep breath, she closed her eyes and steeled herself. “No. Ah ain't gonna wuss out this time. Ah'm gonna ask 'em. Ah don't care how scary it is tah find out. Ah needta know.” she gave a worried glance out the window. “Come on, Flowerbloom. Yah can do this. Ah... ah hope.”

Scootaloo groaned, looking outside the window as the starry night sky and the dim moon. The sun had laid down to rest and she would have given almost anything to join it. Instead, despite the fact that her muscles were so sore she thought they might snap and she was so tired she knew she'd drop if she so much as looked at her bed, the orange pegasus knew she'd have to head out there again in a few moments.

She was allowed a few seconds to wipe the sweat off her body. A damp towel resided in a small water basin by the window, which she used to scrub herself vigorously. As one of the senior members on site, despite not technically being a Shadowbolt, she had been allowed a small private shed to work from. All that it held was her bed roll, the water basin and a small makeshift desk made of two bricks and a board.

The mare looked down at her desk, a half finished letter laying on it. She'd been planning to write her friends for ages, but it just never felt right. Sweetie, especially, was difficult to write for. Her close friend terrified her, just a bit, and every time she worked up the courage to write her, a new task appeared that had to be done. Flowerbloom would be easier to write to, except Scootaloo was almost as afraid that the earth pony would share the same fears as her. Namely, that their friend was changing into something neither of them could recognize.

However, before she could get her tired mind focused on the thoughts, a sudden pounding on her door broke her concentration. “Lady Scootaloo? Your next demonstration awaits!”

The pegasus groaned before flipping the basin over herself, drenching her body and causing her pink mane to mold to her body. She smirked. “Okay! I'm ready!” She trotted out and shook, sending the water cascading around. She glanced at her students and sighed, shaking her head.

Unfortunately, as pegasi went, she had one severe handicap. Namely, she lacked the ability to fly. It was the only thing preventing her from becoming a Shadowbolt and the reason she was finding most of these lessons so difficult. She received no respect without earning it first, and earning it was tiring.

Her superiors had saw her skill and talent, allowing her a chance to prove herself by taking over the basic training of many of the pegasi who had joined from the Fire Tribe lands, but they all scoffed when they found out her handicap. It tended to remain that way until she drove them face first into the ground, choking on their own feathers. Just because she couldn't fly, after all, didn't mean her wings didn't work. Since most of the Shadowbolt's lessons tended to be in stealth and attacking from the darkness, the night was her busiest time, keeping her up usually until the crack of dawn at which point she could finally get hours of sleep before starting anew.

Thankfully, she didn't have to wear the black and purple uniforms the shadowbolts did, since she was their teacher. It meant, despite how hard they worked and sweated, the moisture wouldn't be strapped to her body. She could also mock them for not being able to keep up with her in the darkness, despite being so much easier to see.

She trotted in front of her students, counting them quickly. Eight. Time to assert her dominance. “Okay everypony. If any of you can hit me,” she gestured and the lights went out, cloaking them in darkness. “You can go onto the next stage.” She could almost hear the cocky grins forming on their mouths. Unfortunately for them, she had been training in the darkness all her life and she had no qualms with showing them just how dangerous a 'grounded' pegasus could be.

Twilight kept her head low and tried not to panic. Fluttershy and Pinkie were on either side of her, keeping a little behind. All three scanned the streets nervously, but nopony seemed to be paying them any attention. Pinkie had, somehow, managed to make friends with near a dozen ponies in the short time they'd been here. Their packs were loaded with supplies and, since they wouldn't be taking a flying device out of the city, she was certain they could keep a hold of them.

She was almost home free when suddenly a pony stepped in front of them. It took her a few seconds to recognize the pegasus, Flash. “Is it true?”

“W-what? Is what true?” Twilight asked nervously, unable to look him in the eye.

“You. Are you really pirates, trying to--”

“NO! I am not! We are just...” The alicorn gulped nervously, before looking back to the city. She had to think of something, fast. Unfortunately, all she could think up was a blank.

“We're Earth Kingdom civilians on the run,” Pinkie said suddenly. “After the Water Nation destroyed our home, we had no where to flee but deeper into your country.”

“Pinkie!” Twilight hissed, wide eyed with fright. “Are you trying to get us executed?”

“Come on, he's Flash. If he'd help some random girl he just met win a pageant, then I'm sure he'd be willing to help you now. Besides, you two even met in a school again, he's obviously got the hots for you.”

The alicorn face hoofed, before turning to the very confused, but wary, pegasus. “I... I know my friend says some weird things, but we aren't a threat, I swear. Please believe me. We're just trying to get out of here before more trouble finds us. I'm sorry I lied, but I really didn't want to have any prob--” Her hair went on end when a loud cry came from behind her.

“That's her! The pirate woman! She attacked us!” Crust yelled, pointing a hoof at the mare.

Flash gulped, chewing his lip nervously. “So... you and your friends are just hiding, right? Don't mean us any trouble?”

“None!”

“Fine. If all that you said is true, that makes your friend an earth bender. Just... just trust me,” he said with a nervous smile. He reached out and grabbed her shoulders. “Get ready to run. Head down the right alley, it splits. Go right,” he whispered, before yelling. “I've got her! Hurry!”

Twilight stared at the stallion, confusion on her face. The ponies came forward, charging forward. It was only two unicorns, as far as she saw. However, a small force like that would be adequate to reveal who she was, and she knew that would be bad. As the guards came closer, the stallion pushed up his wings and shrieked. He shot over her head and slammed, backwards, into the guards and brought all three down in a mass of ponies. Realization dawned on her and she smiled before galloping off. “Come on!”

They galloped down the alley, heading right. She came to the split and headed right again, narrowly making it around the corner before hearing the ponies down the alley yelling for them. She ran for a few feet, then stopped. It was a dead end, blocked off by another building. She squeaked and turned to run back, but she could already hear the unicorns chasing after them. They were trapped!

Pinkie tapped on her withers. “Umm, Twi?”

“What?”

“Earth bender.”

The alicorn stared in confusion for a few moments, before looking down and face hoofing. She tapped her hooves and the ground opened under them, sucking them up before sealing over them as if nothing had happened. The guards took a quick peep down the alley, before running in the opposite direction.

“How are you feeling?” Fluttershy asked, holding Angel close to her stomach so the little bunny wouldn't get hurt or dirty.

“T-tired,” the avatar said, before sighing. “But not so tired I can't get us out of the city. We'll have to be careful though.” Twilight started walking, forming a narrow tunnel for them to walk through as they went. If nothing else, she was finally beginning to appreciate all those lessons Applejack had forced on her. She swore to herself, once she got out of the city and far away, she'd take the longest nap she ever had. Even if the sun had risen by then.

Rarity growled at nothing, her head laying on her pillows. Her eyes were twitchy and bloodshot, her temperature went from too hot to too cold when she moved around the covers and she had a pounding headache that wouldn't go away. She'd assumed once the... creature was gone, she'd finally be allowed a moment to rest. Proper sleep. The avatar was as good as dead! So why did she feel so miserable?

She could feel this dread, gnawing at her core like a mosquito, refusing to let go no matter how she moved. It made getting comfortable impossible and, even as tired as she was, all she could do was lay there while the night just went on without her, stealing more time away from the sleep she so desperately needed and deserved.

She growled and picked up her pillow, slamming it down on her head with a huff. All she managed to do was make it hard to breath. “Whhhhy?” she asked with a groan, before wriggling about in her bed and moving so her head and pillows were at the opposite end. She closed her eyes and forced herself to lay still.

To her surprise, she fell asleep almost instantly. Unfortunately, the dreams returned once again, more vivid and harsh than she'd ever had. She shot up in her bed within moments, the darkness outside telling her she hadn't been out for long. She panted heavily, her heart pounding in her chest, once again too tired and dreadful to go to sleep.

She hopped out from her bed and shook her mane, before finally trotting to her desk. She quickly lit a candle and sat down. “Fine. If I can't sleep, I'll work. The avatar is dead. I know she is. There is no longer any need for me to stress!”

Flowerbloom gulped softly, her hooves trembling as she stared down the stairs. She could do this, she knew she could. She just had to work up the courage to trot down there for dinner and confront them. She chewed on her lip. Maybe she could just claim stomach pains?

“Flowerbloom! Your food is getting cold!” her mother, Jubilee, yelled.

The mare let out a yipe and trotted down the stairs, keeping her head low. She made it to the kitchen and sat down, gently nudging her spaghetti around on the plate. Her parents sat across the table from her. Cherry Fizzy was wearing his cowpony hat, keeping his black, wet mane from getting in his eyes. His brown coat was matted and bunched, soaking wet from the bath he'd had to take before dinner. He was busy talking to her mother about this year's harvest. Normally, Flowerbloom would have listened with unbridled determination, hoping to gleam more information she would one day use when she helped run the farm. Tonight though, she couldn't even eat one of her veggie balls without wanting to throw up.

“Flowerbloom? Yah okay?” Jubilee asked. The mare was of a far paler complexion than her husband, with a wild, boisterous bright red mane that could be seen a mile off.

“Ah just... errr... ah...”

“Are yah not feelin' well, darlin'?” her mother asked, concern flashing in the mare's eyes.

Flowerbloom finally slammed her hooves down, startling both them and bringing her father's attention on her. “Ma, pa I--”

“Flowerbloom, what have ah told yah about slammin' your hooves at the dinner table?” Jubilee asked with a glare.

“E-eep, s-sorry!” the young mare said with a squeak, withdrawing her hooves.

“Good. Now, what yah have on your mind, sugarcube?”

“Ah just... ah... dad. Ah wanna know where ah came from.”

The stallion froze in place. “Flowerbloom, ah don't know why yah'd--”

“Don't try to distract me. We both know ah'm not your child.” She paused and shook her head. “N-no. Ah didn't mean it like that. A-ah know ah'm your lil girl. It's just...” She lowered her head and let out a sigh. “Ah wanna know about mah family. About where ah came from. Where yah found me...”

“Flowerbloom, this really isn't a discussion for--”

“It's never a discussion!” the mare said with a growl. “Every time ah try tah talk tah yah about this, yah jus' avoid the whole thing! Yah always have an excuse or... or somethin'...” She felt her voice wavering as her gaze lowered. She wanted to give up this time as well, just let it go. But she couldn't, not now. She hadn't asked since she'd returned to the farm, but now she couldn't give up. “Ah... ah wanta... no. Ah needta know. Please. Tell meh.”

The stallion sighed and looked down at his own half finished meal, before closing his eyes and sinking his head. “Ah knew this day would come. Ever since yah came back from the Earth Kingdom. Listen... there's a lot for us tah talk about, but not until after supper. Your mother made a wonderful meal, an' ah won't have it spoiled by this kinda talk.”

“Are yah jus' tryin' tah--”

“No. Ah mean it. We can talk, after. No more excuses,” Fizzy said with a sigh.

The meal past painfully slow, though nopony seemed able to eat more than a few bites after that. They didn't to want to be the first ones up, either. Instead, they sat at the table, all poking and nipping at their meal, unwilling to look each other in the eyes. Finally, Jubilee got to her hooves, picked up her plate and made her way to the sink. “Yah all can get to your... talk. Ah'll clean up.”

Silently, the two earth ponies got out of their chairs and slowly walked out from the kitchen, heading to the lounging room. Flowerbloom sat on the couch, while Fizzy took the large chair across from it. “Well... ah... always meant tah tell yah, mah lil Flowerbloom,” he said softly. “Ah... ah know sometimes it musta been hard livin' here. Especially... considerin' yah...”

“That ah'm a earth bender.”

“Eeyup. Ah'd have been happy hidin' yah away from all that war an' fightin'... but it was never mah right tah hide yah from the world. Ah jus' hope when yah... when yah hear the whole story, yah won't come tah hate your old man. Ah've made more'n mah fair share of mistakes over the years an'... an' ah want yah tah know ah'm sorry. But ah never, ever considered you one'a 'em.”

She slowly nodded, though she felt anxiety bubble in her stomach. “Ah know, pa. Just... tell me. Mah parents, who were they?”

He sighed again. “Ah don't... ah don't know. It all started durin' one'a our invasions into the Earth Kingdom. We went in deep, plowed right through their lines. It was all dark back then, cause, well, yah know how dark it was before the sun. Even with the lil bit a moonlight we had, yah could barely see your hoof in front of your face. We went in on a suicide mission, ain't a single one of us expected tah come back alive. Almost didn't.”

Flowerbloom watched nervously, her eyes widening. “What... what happened?”

“Mah battalion an' a few others plowed through their lines, like we were supposed tah. However, once we were in an' the job was done, we had nowhere tah retreat to. They were closin' in an' we couldn't go back. Nopony was gonna come an' save a earth pony battalion, even with the hoofful of benders we had with us. With no real choice, we jus' ran.”

“D-did yah get away?”

He chuckled and nodded. “Yeah. We did. Though, sometimes ah wish we hadn't. We kept goin' north, tryin' tah find a way out. Ran into a few benders here an' there, but we didn't encounter any real trouble. However, our scouts told us we had a couple a earth benders on our tail, so we had tah keep movin'.” He lowered his gaze. “Supplies were runnin' low. When we saw those trees filled with apples, it was like a gift from the stars themselves.” His brow furrowed into a frown. “Ah never thought it would turn inta a nightmare.”

Flowerbloom couldn't suppress it, her body shivering slightly. “What... what happened?”

“It was your home, my little Flowerbloom. Ah jus'... ah couldn't keep the ponies contained. They were tearin' at the trees, stuffin' their faces, eatin' as much as they could. Ah tried tah keep 'em quiet, they were gonna wake everything within ten miles. They didn't listen. Next thing ah know, a tree crashes down on one'a the ponies. It was so dark, all we knew was there was some earth benders out there, hidden in the trees. There was a blind panic, ponies runnin' everywhere. All those trees made it impossible tah see who they were or where they were.”

“How many were lost?” Flowerbloom asked softly.

“Three or four. We thought they had a whole battalion. Ah made for the nearest light ah could, an old barn. It was full of straw an' ah knew there was no way for us tah fight these ponies off without a way tah see 'em. So... ah lit it up. All it took was a few sparks an', even as cold as it was, the thing turned inta an inferno.”

He took a deep breath. “With that light, findin' 'em wasn't hard. They were earth benders alright. Illuminated in the fire like that, they looked like angels'a death. Ah don't know how, but they seemed perfectly able tah track us in the darkness. But, once ah could see them ah could act. Ah jumped one of 'em when the pony buried one of my ponies. Snapped the pony's neck in a single movement.” He sighed softly. “The other got impaled by a shard of ice from one of our benders. We expected more tah come, but none appeared. It took us a while tah realize there was just the two of them. It wasn't until... after we gathered everypony together that ah realized the two were just civilians.”

Flowerbloom's eyes went wide and she gasped. “B-but yah always said that civilians—”

“Ah know what ah said!” Fizzy roared, before cringing and shaking his head. “Ah... ah'm sorry. Ah know what ah said. Oh by the stars. Ah wish ah had known what would happen that night. Ah woulda gone the other way. All we wanted were the apples, rations. Food. Those two ponies were probably as terrified of us as we were'a them.” He stomped a hoof down. “Ah found yah in their house. Yah were... sittin' on a lil chair. Covered in applesauce. Yah weren't even crying, just teething on the bowl.” He closed his eyes and leaned back, practically melting into it and seeming to age ten years in a second. “Ah... ah don't know why they didn't just take yah and run. There was a town nearby, there couldn't have been anythin' worth their lives in that farm. We took what supplies we could an'... ah took you. Yah would have frozen to death if ah hadn't. No pony there tah help yah.”

Flowerbloom stared at her father, body trembling slightly. “So... you... you killed my parents?”

He slowly nodded. “Yes. It was mah fault, mah lack of discipline in mah men and mah actions that led to that night. Had ah done things differently, they may have never attacked. Had ah just called for a surrender, rather than kept us marchin' on, we may have never come tah that town. Instead ah... ah did that.” He paused and looked at her. “Ah understand if yah are furious, Flowerbloom. Ah understand if yah hate me. But please, yah must know. Ah never regretted taking yah as mine, not even for a second. While ah would give up everything ah have tah give yah back the home yah deserved, ah always loved yah an' ah always will.”

Flowerbloom stared at him for a few moments before lowering her head. “Ah... ah don't hate yah. Yah will always be mah pa, even if... even if not by blood. But... ah needta know. Ah'm gonna request permission tah go to the Earth Kingdoms. Ah... ah wanna know about mah family. About mah home. About where... about where ah came from.”

Fizzy stood up. “No! Ah forbid it, goin' back there is dangerous! Ah don't care if they say they got it controlled an' tamed, too many ponies would jump at a chance tah--”

“Ah went there when it wasn't held by the Water Nation, ah can do it now!” Flowerbloom yelled back, standing to meet her father and glare up at him with defiant eyes. “Ah want, no, ah need tah know about mah past! Ah have jus' as much right tah know as anypony else!”

“No, it's dangerous an'--”

“Ah know it's dangerous! Yah jus' told meh yah'd give anything tah give me the life ah deserved, but now yah wanna hide whatever family ah might still have from meh? No!”

“But--”

“Ah'm doin' it, with or without your permission,” Flowerbloom snapped, narrowing her eyes. “Ah'm old enough tah take care of mahself an' ah don't need--”

“You're right.”

“--anypony tellin' me what ah can an'... wait, what?”

“You're right,” Fizzy repeated. “Ah have no right to tell yah no, not on this. Yah deserve tah know about your family. But, allow meh one caveat.”

“What?” Flowerbloom asked warily.

“Allow me tah come with yah. If yah wanna get back tah where ah found yah, ah'm your best bet. Especially considerin' how much it has changed since then. A map jus' won't be good enough, not any more.” He sighed. “Most the landmarks ah used likely don't exist any more.”

She furrowed her brow, but nodded. “Fine. But yah have tah promise tah help. No tryin' tah drive me away from it, in the hopes ah won't ever find out where ah'm from. Promise?”

He raised a hoof. “Ah cross mah heart an' hope tah die. I will do everything in mah power tah try an' find this home of yours.” He looked down at his little girl, tears misting in his eyes.

“Thank you,” she said, before turning away. “Ah'll get tah work on the letter.” She trotted out from the room, pausing a moment at the bottom of the stairs. “Pa... yah know you'll always be mah dad. No matter what.” She trotted up the stairs, her stomach slowly knotting into a ball. It was too late now, no going back.

“Is that really all yah got?” Scootaloo asked, looking down at the panting, groaning and heavily disabled pegasi at her hooves. They hadn't so much as left a mark on her and most would need to wait quite a while before they could move their wings again. Their confident smirks and comments about her flightless wings had gone the way of their pride, smashed into the ground. “You all think that flying like that will put you in the Shadowbolts? I've seen earth ponies with more grace and three times the common sense! They fall better, too!”

“Owww...” Was the only response she received. She finally just rolled her eyes.

“Pick yourselves up and go see the nurse. I'll expect all of you back in training the moment you get the go ahead. Barely even made me sweat!” The ponies didn't make a move to get up, so she smirked. “Any pony still here in ten seconds gets a remedial lesson. One. Two.” The ponies, despite their pain, darted away like frightened school fillies. She chuckled and watched them go, though within a few seconds even she couldn't make out their dark uniforms in the night. Allowed a moment's rest, she dropped down and let out a groan, before trying to stretch the groggyness away.

Suddenly, light flooded the grounds as the torches were lit. She turned to look, and three Shadowbolts, decked out in the full uniform, stood watching her. While their uniform was the same as the initiates, the way they stood and watched her left no doubt to the fact they were fully trained and graduated in their positions. She bowed politely to her superior.

“There's no need for that, Scootaloo. You are just as much a Shadowbolt as any of us,” the one in front said. “My name is Venomwing. A pleasure.”

Scootaloo gulped. “B-but I'm not a full Shadowbolt, I--”

“You are just as well trained, disciplined and... might I add dangerous, as any Shadowbolt I have ever known. You may lack the flight that is required, but you make up for it with with connections.” He paused for a moment. “Besides, your reputation in aiding out princess has more than earned you a spot in our ranks, even if a technicality prevents it from being official.”

The mare flushed and lowered her gaze. “Well, I uhhh... I don't know what to say. I--” The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end, right as she heard the soft flutter of wings. She shot to the left, barely stepping out of the way of the surprise attack from behind. She swung around instantly, her other hoof swinging out and connecting with the stallion's side, forcing his wings to lock up. The pony slammed into the ground and skidded, groaning after finally stopping. She chuckled. “Not a bad attempt on a sneak attack, but you need to work on adjusting your wings in flight. Get back to the medics.” She then turned to Venomwing. “How may I help you, sir?”

The stallion snickered and motioned her forward. “I've been keeping an eye on you, as a matter of fact.” He started walking, leading her on. The other two shadowbolts fell back, leaving them alone. “While there have only be a hoofful of Shadowbolts assigned here, what with our numbers being currently so thin, you've worked twice as hard, at least, as any of them here.”

She turned even redder. “W-well, I wouldn't say--”

“No need for modesty, Scootaloo. We both know how hard you've been working. The Shadowbolts have never been known for slacking off when a job needs doing. Despite not being an official member, you've managed to take on every job assigned to you, without a single complaint.”

“You honor me, sir.” A frown crossed her face. “Though I doubt you came here just to complement me. I'm reminded of the old saying, 'you catch more flies with cupcakes than porridge.'”

The stallion chuckled. “Indeed. You are quite talented, but not officially a Shadowbolt. However, you're more than capable of seeing who has the capability and talent to become one, as well as put them through the basic training required.”

“Yes...”

“The Shadowbolts are in a... tight spot now. The flow of our army is changing,” the stallion said, the smile disappearing from his face. “We have always been members of the greatest pegasi in the world. Even compared to the Wonderbolts. However, our numbers are comparatively low due to our strict requirements. Even with the numbers we've taken in from the Fire Tribe ponies, we now only make up a fraction of the Water Nation's forces. If we want to remain as her highness's specialized fliers, we'll need enough numbers to maintain and support our more... boisterous army. Especially with all our new territory.”

Scootaloo nodded. “So, to put it bluntly, you're afraid with how many earth ponies there are, they'll end up taking over a lot of the Shadowbolt's positions and power?”

He nodded. “We've always had a special position, answering directly to her highness. We have quality, but we must ensure we have enough quantity to make a difference. That's why I want you to travel to the Fire Tribe lands.”

She stared at him, wide eyed. “W-what? Why would we want to go there? We already have--”

“The vast majority of their forces, yes. However, they still left a sizable force in the country itself. Ponies who were trusted, loyal and skilled enough to maintain order with such a small percentage remaining. The pegasi there are likely a cut above many that we had brought to our forces. Unfortunately, we don't have enough Shadowbolts to just send a herd to examine all the pegasi and see who amongst them is Shadowbolt material. A detachment of earth ponies and pegasi will be sent back soon to help keep our hold, and I want you to go with them and find which pegasi there you believe will one day make fine members of our unit.”

Scootaloo gulped and nodded. “O-of course! It would be my pleasure, sir!”

The stallion paused, before smiling. “There is another reason why we are choosing from them. The soldiers and ponies residing there are likely going to be far younger, many still in basic training. It is easier to train a Shadowbolt from a young age, so make sure to keep an eye out for anypony of sufficient talent.” He pulled out a scroll from behind his wing and held it out to her. “This is a command from her highness, Nightmare Moon. You are free to draft any pony you deem suitable, even if not a member of their fighting forces.” He paused for a moment. “Willing, or not.”

Scootaloo nodded slowly, tucking the scroll under her wing. “I-I see. I will do my best, sir. When do I depart?”

The stallion smiled. “Good, no complaints. That's what I like about you, Scootaloo. Plenty of initiates would be whining about such a task, especially considering it could take months to complete. But you accept it with the mind set of a true Shadowbolt.” He looked up towards the moon and sighed. “It truly is a shame you can't fly. You're already a cut above some students twice your age.”

She flushed at the complement. “Thank you sir. But, I do need to know when I depart.”

“And focused on the task at hand, truly a sign of good training. You'll depart today. An airship will be arriving at dawn, when it leaves at dusk you will be on it.” He paused. “Your classes will commence as normal, but daylight classes will be canceled so you may pack and have a full day's rest. I take it you'll be able to perform as needed?”

“Of course, sir,” Scootaloo said with a nod, before saluting. “I will serve her highness until my dying breath.”

The stallion nodded, before looking down at her. “Good. Now, I believe you have another class to teach. Dismissed.”

Scootaloo nodded and turned away, trotting back towards the practice grounds. She made a mental note to write a letter to Sweetie and Flowerbloom once she was finished with training. She idly wondered what the Fire Tribe lands would be like. She cringed slightly as she remembered the fire benders they'd encountered near the Everfree Forest. She prayed her trip went smoother than that.

Twilight trembled, nervously glancing out the cave they had hidden in. She wanted to make a fire, but they could still see the lights from the city nearby and she knew alerting a patrol to their presence would be suicide. She kept her eyes up, watching with trepidation as each movement or sound in the night could either be her friends arriving, or a patrol coming to descend and tear them apart.

“Come inside and rest,” Fluttershy said softly, patting the floor near the back of the cave. “I'm sure they'll be here soon.”

“What if they were captured? What if they were found out? What if the pirates attacked and they got caught in the attack?” Twilight shivered. “What if they're... what if they're dead, because of me? I should have said to leave as soon as we got here. Instead I tried to get information and... and...”

“They're not dead!” Pinkie said, slamming a hoof against the wall so hard the others jumped, even the bunny. “I know a lot of things are different, but there is no way, at all, that the story could continue without them. None! I'm sure of it!” She nodded her head rapidly, though in the dark of the cave all Twilight could see was a bouncing pink hair.

The avatar sighed and dropped down. “You're probably right. Rainbow would never allow herself to be caught and Applejack has more than shown herself capable of getting out of tight binds. There's... probably nothing that could come close to causing trouble for those two. Probably.”

“Aside from tryin' tah find the lotta yah hidin' in this gosh darn cave. Yah have any idea how blasted hard it is tah run around in the dark, while tryin' tah keep out of sight of the patrols?” Applejack snapped from the cave entrance. “Especially when you're travelin' with miss 'shoot me full of arrows' rainbow-butt here?”

“Applejack!” the avatar shrieked, getting up. Before she could cover half the distance to them, Pinkie was on the two returning mares in a massive hug.

“Hey, oy! You're gonna ruin my wings!” Rainbow objected, though ruffled the earth pony's mane. “I'm guessing you all missed us?”

“We thought you were goners! Come on, let's get out of here before we get found,” Twilight said before trotting past them, but the ground shot under her, sliding her back into the cave.

“Now hold up, sugarcube,” Applejack said with a chuckle, pulling herself from Pinkie. “We still gotta decide how we're gonna go from here. We got a coupla maps should get us outta here proper.”

“But what about the patrols? If they find us, we're toast!” Twilight whined, before nervously glancing outside. “They're probably searching everywhere for me! I never should have run like that...”

“Actually, far as ah can tell, you'll be fine,” the earth pony said with a chuckle. “They're hardly even lookin' for yah.”

“What?”

“Eeyup. Apparently lil miss water bender has a bit of a reputation when it comes tah claimin' pirates. They think you're jus' another red herring. They got a few ponies keepin' an eye out for yah, but I don't think any pony is really takin' it seriously. Yet.”

“But, but I ran. They have to suspect that--”

“Yah ain't the first pony tah run when a water bender comes askin' for trouble, an' yah won't be the last. Judgin' by the rumors I heard from my unit before I slipped out, you're just a little bit of excitement when they don't have time tah deal with it.” She paused for a moment, before shaking her head. “Though, once they realize they can't find yah tamorrow, they might change their tune and put a bit more vestment in that bender's words. For now though, we should be good. By then, we'll be long gone.” She stomped a hoof down and the cave closed up behind them, then a table of stone popped up in the middle of the room. She then kicked out against the wall and small, tiny air holes formed all along the cave wall. “Build us a fire. We can take a quick look at the maps, and set our next destination. Okay?”

Twilight let out a soft, relieved sigh and nodded. “That sounds fine. No, actually, that sounds perfect.” Her horn lit up and the maps were yanked out. It didn't take the alicorn long to choose her destination, once she glanced through them and the others told her what they'd gathered on the pirates. “We'll go here,” she motioned a bit inland, to a small lake surrounded by hills. “No coastal towns and if we're fast, we can cross through without being seen by the Water Nation. We should, hopefully, be able to circle around to this town from there as well.” She tapped on a small inlet village. “If the pirates have been as active there as you heard, we should be able to get some information on them.”

The others nodded and they quickly gathered their things, put out the short lived fire, and escaped through the side of the cave. The five galloped through the night, away from the town.

Though, in the darkness none of them could see when Twilight glanced back at the town with sad eyes. Or when Rainbow did the same.

Chapter 7: Doubts

Sweetie groaned as she awoke in her bed. A strange sensation made her look down, something scaly and sharp was poking into her stomach. With a start, she remembered what it was and sat up quickly. Spike was laying with his back to her, gently suckling on one of his claws. She had to suppress the urge to yell 'd'awwwww' at the sight, for fear of waking him from his adorable little nap.

She slowly opened her door and stifled a yawn. The halls were empty, as she'd expected, so she slid out and gently closed the door. She then turned and began trotting down the halls, her head held high. It wasn't too early, though the castle was nowhere near in full swing yet. She entered the dining room and let out a sigh. Her mother, of course, sat at the head seat, surrounded by unicorns. They were all discussing with each other, until she stepped inside and they all fell silent.

The mare's eyes tinted green for a second, anger billowing up in her at her mother's lack of trust. After all, SHE was the one who'd amassed the forces needed to finally end this war! SHE was the one who'd taken down Fillydelphia. SHE was the future Nightmare Moon! However, the eyes slowly dimmed. Her mother had already promised that both she, and her sister, would be able to rule the world once their mother had finished all the preparations, taken Discord's power and then finally passed on. Even if she wanted to smack the haughty mare out of her chair, she knew she stood no chance against her mother. Instead, she enjoyed her little fantasies.

She couldn't wait until the current Nightmare Moon was no more. Despite her mother's words, she had a feeling the old hag still didn't trust Rarity. She fantasized many times of slapping sense into the old cow. Worst yet, even if she had even a small chance of defeating the elder mare, her sister would be horrified. So, instead she just trotted forward and took a seat, smiling gently to the ponies. “Good evening. A wonderful day, is it not?”

“Indeed,” Nightmare Moon said, green eyes descending on her daughter and causing the mare to shiver.

“What are you all discussing? More war plans?”

“Just ancient history. Nothing you need concern yourself with, daughter.” The elder mare said, her face blank and emotionless. “Though, I do think you'll want this.” A small envelope fluttered out from her mane and was dropped in front of her daughter. “It arrived this morning, from your flightless friend.”

Sweetie cocked an eye, the description not really giving her much to work with. She pulled the letter open and quickly read through it, before gasping. “If I may be excused.” Her hooves trembled, though she tried to suppress them.

“As you wish.”

The unicorn jumped to her hooves and galloped away, leaving the ruler to discuss affairs with her guests.

“Okay, that's far enough,” Applejack said, before thrusting her hooves down and making the ground shake. The sun stood high in the sky over them and they were no longer moving along the rocky shores, but instead traveling through lush fields of tall green grass and the occasional tree. She motioned to one such tree with a smile. “We'll get some rest in the shade before movin' on.”

Twilight quickly objected. “But what about--”

“We all got a buncha Water Nation clothin' on. Well, at least from that place. The tree will cover us from above an' the grass around here is so tall, unless somepony comes an' walks on top of us, ain't no way they'll be able tah find us. We've also all been up all night an' ah don't plan tah be up all day. If yah want, ah can make us a lil tunnel tah rest in, but ah'm puttin' mah hoof down an' gettin' some rest.”

The avatar slowly nodded her head. “Okay... I see. You're right. We can't run forever and...” she glanced up. “I haven't seen any patrolling pegasi in hours, so they probably don't come this far inland.”

“Heh. I'd almost be thankful they have so much territory now,” Rainbow said with a snicker. “Makes sneaking in super easy. Just goes to show you how short term these water ponies think. They'd need something really powerful to control all their territory at this point.” She smirked and gave a haughty chuckle.

“Like Discord's magic?” Twilight asked with a sigh.

“Touche...” the pegasus said nervously, the smirk disappearing. Applejack stomped her foot, lowering the ground around the tree so when they laid down, it would truly be near impossible to find them. With tired, aching bones, the five collapsed under it and soon, most of them drifted to sleep.

Except for Twilight. Once the other seemed to be asleep, she slowly got up and moved to Fluttershy, nudging her with a hoof. “Fluttershy? Are you awake?” she whispered.

“Hmmm? What is it, Twilight?” the pegasus asked softly, blinking the short amount of sleep from her eyes.

“Can you look at my legs? I was running around a lot yesterday and they've been getting worse and worse. I didn't want to say anything in front of the others while we were on the run, but...”

Fluttershy slowly nodded and sat up. She placed a hoof on the leg, before flushing. “O-oh. Right, I-I can't do that any more. Ummm, hold on.” With a soft sigh, she gripped the leg in her hooves, and gently began moving it around, asking how the avatar felt with each movement. She hung her head when she was done. “It's just a minor sprain. If you don't put too much pressure on it for a few days, it should be fine.” She reached into her small satchel and pulled out a vial filled with orange liquid. “This will make it heal faster. So long as you don't fight, you'll be fine.”

“Thanks,” the alicorn said, before downing the tonic and walking back to her resting spot to collapse. Fluttershy watched the mare with sad eyes.

She slowly looked to Angel, who was pulling on her mane. “It's fine. I'm just... worried.”

The bunny patted her head and looked up with worried eyes.

“It's... I'm just afraid I'll end up holding them back. I mean... I could have healed that pulled muscle in seconds before I... before I lost my bending.”

Angel's eyes widened.

“No! I-I don't, I'd never regret it! Saving Twilight wasn't just the right thing, it was the only thing I could do. I couldn't have lived with any other choice. I'd have given up all my powers a dozen times over to save her!” The pegasus lowered her head and sighed sadly. “But... now I don't know what I can do. I can't fight, I can't heal, I can't do anything but get in the way. Maybe I should just... run off, leave them to their fighting. Or find them a real healer. Maybe I should have let Spitfire come, she'd have been both a better healer and a fighter.”

The bunny hopped off her arm and landed on top of her small bag of herbs and remedies, tapping on it with a firm foot.

Fluttershy smiled in appreciation. “Oh, I... I know I can still help. But there's so little time. I used to be able to heal the toughest of sprains in seconds. Now if anypony gets hurt, it can take days, possibly weeks. We... don't have that time now. Look at Twilight, she needs to practice but it'll be days before she can again. We need everything to be fast.” She sighed again. “Not to mention, broken bones would take ages to heal without bending.” She thought about Rainbow's broken wings, so long ago. She couldn't imagine how long they'd take to fix now.

Angel humphed and crossed his widdle arms, before jumping onto her arm again and poking at her throat.

“W-what?” She flushed a little and nodded. “I... I guess you're right. They still might need my element. Who knows what could happen if we weren't all there when Twilight tries to... force them?”

The bunny nodded, before sitting down and staring up at her.

“You're right, I know. I'm just... worried. I don't want to hold anypony back and cause us to fail. I... I don't think I could live with that.” A shiver went down her back. “Though... I guess I likely wouldn't have to worry about living with it.”

The bunny patted her nose, drawing another smile from her. She gently laid down again, pulling him tight to her and closing her eyes. “Thank you, Angel. I don't know what I'd do without you.”

Angel rolled his eyes and dropped off to sleep besides her.

Rarity was awoken by another pounding on the door, forcing her to sit up from her rested position, collapsed over her papers on the desk. “H-huh? What?”

“Sister? It's me!”

The elder princess blinked a few times, before looking at herself in the mirror. Her eyes bulged in horror at the sight that greeted her. She had bags under her bloodshot eyes. Her hair was a frizzled mess and her face had ink all over it. “Huh? S-sweetie? What is it?”

“Let me in! We need to talk!”

Rarity sighed and considered leaving the door locked. Then alarm shot through her and she instantly unlocked the door and turned to her little sister. “W-what is it? Is it about.. err...” She waited for her sister to charge in and slam the door, before finishing her sentence. “Spike? Is he okay?”

“What? Yeah, he's fine. He's not the problem, look!” The smaller unicorn thrust a letter forward, nearly knocking Rarity out of her chair. The elder sister took it and slowly began reading. After a few moments she sighed.

“So? Scootaloo will be fine. The Shadowbolts wouldn't send her to recruit ponies if they didn't have the situation under control. This isn't all you came to bother me about, is it?” The dread began to wash away, replaced with annoyance.

“Well... sorta. I just thought that maybe... we should go with her? We could bring Spike and--”

“If we brought Spike and he was discovered, mother would have him skinned.” She shivered. “Literally.” She glanced down at her sister and smiled, drawing the mare in for a hug. “However, that is quite generous of you. Offering to take him to his home like that. It's best he doesn't know, though.”

Sweetie sighed, but slowly nodded. “I guess. So... ummm... what happened to your face?”

Rarity cringed, and decided to just yawn rather than answer. “I'll be down for breakfast soon. Go keep mother company, okay?” she growled before pushing the mare out the door. Once she was alone again, she sighed. She moved to the mirror and stared at herself, unease rising in her stomach. It could be the Shadowbolts were looking for more recruits, but what if it was something else? All those rocks were being delivered from that country, what if the two were connected? What if the Shadowbolts were involved in whatever plan her mother had?

If they were, that meant both the unicorns and the pegasi were working together. If the earth ponies weren't involved, did that mean it was something aimed at hurting and destroying them? She grabbed a cloth and dampened it, before wiping at her face. What if it was some arcane ritual and the earth ponies were being set up as the sacrifice? She'd heard of death magic before, but even the cruelest of the Water Nation rulers and generals had been unwilling to touch such things since long before even her mothers birth.

Was it possible she was just being paranoid? Maybe the Shadowbolts were just that desperate. It made sense. With the percentages of the Water Nation shifting so heavily in the non-benders favor, a special unit of pegasi might no longer be required, even desired, with so many earth ponies and normal pegasi to take their place. If they fell out of favor with her mother, chances are they wouldn't be able to crawl back out anymore. The stars knew that the ponies from the Fire Tribes would jump at the chance of all those special privileges. Even if her mother had always looked down on earth ponies, Sweetie had no such judgments and her results couldn't be argued with.

She groaned and lowered her head. All this random plotting was giving her a headache. All she really knew was her mother was bringing in rocks and unicorns, probably something to do with Discord. Binding him, possibly. All the unicorns being gathered to the inner reaches of the kingdom could even be her mother's hateful reproach towards the non-benders. Keeping all the other races outside the kingdom, or at least the majority, could show them that, even though they had helped with the war, they still weren't seen as valuable enough.

She put a hoof to her forehead and groaned, a light pounding forming between her eyes. She wished she could get just a few hours of sleep, that would be all she needed. All she wanted. She knew she could think clearly, figure everything out, if she could just sleep. A part of her blamed Spike. The princess hadn't had any trouble sleeping before his arrival. It was only once she woke him up, somehow, that she'd had all these nightmares coming up. Having been reminded of the avatar and her possible survival.

Guilt filled her stomach and she shook her head. No, it wasn't the dragon's fault. He was just a baby and blaming him for something he had no control over wouldn't just be unkind, it would be cruel. For all the trepidation and unease she felt, his must have been a hundred times worse considering he was sleeping in the capital of his worst enemy. Surrounded on all sides by ponies who would happily skin him alive for a place of honor at her mother's hooves. Not to mention the ones who wouldn't let him die, at least quickly. A shiver ran down her spine as she thought about the myths she'd heard of dragon soup.

She pushed off from her desk, only taking a few seconds to partially straighten her hair and make herself presentable. She forced a smile and headed to the door. Well, she'd best get breakfast over with, before she passed out on her work again. Hopefully, today would be quiet. She wasn't sure she'd be able to endure whatever parties were taking place today.

“We're here!” Twilight said happily, looking down at the clear, blue water. The lake was beautiful, though shallow and small, clear enough to see to the bottom. It was surrounded by rolling hills and mountains, though they had seen plenty of both the farther they had come. The highest even had snow near the tips, though most were now empty of the frozen water, much of it having melted and slid down to gather in the natural bowl.

“It seems a bit... small, don'tcha think?” Applejack asked, cocking an eye. It looked barely big enough to hold ten of them, easily dwarfed by all the hills and mountains.

“Nonsense,” the avatar said with a shake of her head. “There's mountains and hills over here, just like on the map. It's probably just shrunk due to all the heat. This has to be the lake. Now we just need to--”

Rainbow froze and pointed. “Do... do you see that?”

Twilight blinked and stared across the water. For a few moments she didn't see it at all. Then she began to notice one of the large rocks on the opposite shore was quite oddly shaped. Though it blended in with the dirt, she began to make out hooves, a head and even a mane, all the same color as its coat. It wasn't moving though, laying on the ground. They stared for a moment, before Fluttershy took to the air and flew to the ponies side. The action of the mare shook the others back to their senses and they galloped after her.

“What's wrong? What happened? Is it one of the Water Nation?” Rainbow asked, glaring down at the pony.

“I-I don't know...” Fluttershy whispered. She gently nudged the pony, before quickly stumbling back as the pony groaned. It didn't make any more moves, so she slowly moved forward and nudged the pony over.

Twilight gasped at the sight before her. Its underbelly was rubbed raw, though covered in a thick layer of dirt like the rest of it. Parts of the flesh she could see had purple splotches and its tongue was revealed when it opened its mouth, a sickly green color. Its coat and body were strange, they seemed to be melted and fuzed together at points. She couldn't even identify its gender. The ground nearby and leading to it was torn and gouged, where the pony had rubbed its body raw against it. Weak, agonized eyes opened, revealing bloodshot, cloudy irises.

“What happened to you?” Fluttershy asked, gently.

“Gggg... W-water...” the pony asked softly. Fluttershy nodded and pulled out her canteen and pushed it to the pony's mouth, but it recoiled, spitting it out. “P-poison...” It rasped out, trembling.

Fluttershy whimpered, staring at the pony. She reached a hoof out, but all she felt when she touched the pony was a weak heartbeat. “What poison? Is that what happened to you? How did-- ahhh!” She pulled her hoof back, her hoof burning slightly from the purple liquid. She wiped it off in the ground, before gulping. “H-help me get this pony in the water!”

“Fluttershy...”

“What?” the pegasus asked, before looking down. She shivered softly, staring. The pony was convulsing, its body recoiling in pain. It lasted for a few moments, before it went limp once again, eyes still open and unmoving. She reached out, nudging the pony a few more times. She ignored the irritation on her hoof, shaking violently, though the pony never stirred. “W-wake up...”

“Fluttershy, that... pony is gone. There's nothing any of us can do.”

“But... b-but I have remedies to a lot of poisons!” Fluttershy objected, her legs shaking as she stared at the corpse. Tears began to form in her eyes. “If I knew what... what kind of poison it was, I-I could counter it. I could have...”

Twilight shook her head. “That pony was too far gone. I doubt even a master healer could have saved them at that point. They were so covered in poisons, and probably swallowed so much, that there was no chance they could have survive.”

The pegasus cringed. “But... but I... t-this is what I do. I-I save ponies and... and I...”

“Hey now, easy sugarcube,” Applejack said with a nervous grin, gently patting the pegasus on the shoulder. “Ah know yah are upset, but yah can't let it break yah. Yah didn't even know who this pony was. Mighta even been a member of the Water Nation. Ain't nothin' any of us can do, so yah can't fret on it. Let's just bury this pony and go on, mmkay?”

Fluttershy gulped. “B-but--”

“There are plenty of ponies yah still can help, Fluttershy. Focus on them,” the earth pony said, slightly harsher than she meant to. “As awful as it sounds, ponies die all the time. Especially these days. What makes this pony any worse than all the others that have died by us?”

“I... I don't know,” she whispered, before lowering her head. “Y-you're right. I'm... I'm sorry...”

She found herself quickly enveloped in a group hug as her friends moved to comfort her. “Ain't nothin' wrong with wantin' tah help every pony yah meet. Jus' sometimes, only so much yah can do.”

Fluttershy forced a smile and nodded, though her mind quickly focused on other things. Namely, despite there only being so much she could do now, she used to be able to do so much more. A few months ago, she could have saved the pony, she knew it. She couldn't even help with the burial, as the poisons made it dangerous to touch the corpse, so she had to wash herself in the water. Applejack and Twilight buried the pony underground, gave it a small stone tomb stone, and they departed. The high spirits at their arrival to the 'lake' having completely vanished, the ponies only allowing themselves a quick cleanse and restocking on their water. With heavy hearts, the left the small grave behind.

Flowerbloom slowly packed her bags, quietly examining each garment and item she stashed.. She didn't plan on bringing many pairs of clothing, though her knives and kits to maintain them were bundled up in a small, personal chest. She had also made a second, smaller package for travel, only holding ten knives, two cloaks and a small bag of gold. Her letter had been sent this morning and, if her request was denied(a likely event), she fully intended to take the second bag and leave on her own. She wasn't sure how she'd get there, or if she even could, but she'd try. It was too late now, she had to know.

Her father was packing as well, though he didn't know of her plan. If she was denied, he assumed she'd give up with her tail between her legs, and abandon any thoughts of ever finding the ponies who had been her family. As if that would happen. They'd already found five separate locations where they could be, though to her dismay many of those places had been ones their armies had tore through. She tried not to think about that, she wasn't sure if she could bear it if she found out their forces had killed whatever remained of her family.

Unsurprisingly, a land filled with earth bending ponies had an annoying habit of losing and shifting its land marks as it went on. Entire towns could and sometimes did move. Fortunately, they did try to stay (relatively) in the general spots, along with roads. Unfortunately, the Water Nation hadn't had the best maps then, so her father could have ended up in any number of farms. Including ones that hadn't survived the war or even until the rising of the sun. It was all she could do to avoid having a minor panic attack and imagining her family, torn asunder by the war and gone forever.

She glanced at her bed and sighed. Why did it all feel so important now? She hadn't cared at all that her parents weren't her parents, until recently. Now it was all she could do, imagining what they were like or what remained of them. She wondered if she had any aunts or uncles. Maybe even a grandparent or two. Heck, she might even have a full family line, spread all over the country! Dozens, hundreds even! She rolled her eyes and chuckled. “Right. Like that'd happen. Yah all are makin' too big a deal ah this, Flowerbloom,” she said to her reflection in the mirror. “Jus' focus on findin' one or two ponies. Then yah can worry about findin' a whole clan.” She turned back to her bags, closed them up and tossed them in the corner on the chest. Now all she had to do, was wait.

Twilight stared, her eyes twitching and mouth hanging open. “That... that explains a lot.”

“Eeyup. That explains everything,” Applejack said in awe. “How yah think they do that?”

“A whole lot of water benders,” Rainbow mumbled, her eyes wide with horror. “I... I've never seen anything like it. What if it got to the normal waters?”

“Benders, I doubt they'd care,” the alicorn said softly. “Could probably fix it easy enough.”

“I couldn't think of any party that could cheer this up,” Pinkie whispered, her hair slightly limp from the sight. “Do you think...”

“Yes,” Fluttershy said softly. “That's where that pony came from. He must have been desperate to swim through that...”

The five ponies stood at the crest of a hill, facing yet another lake. However, this one was far more intimidating the one they had found the corpse at. It was surrounded on all sides by steep mountains, with a single metal coated vessel floating on the opposite shore. In the center of the vast lake was a flat metal structure, standing on large, metal legs that held it above the liquid. However, the water itself was the worst thing. It was a dark purple, the same color of the bending poisons that Sweetie had used and it lapped at the legs of the structure, dyeing them a dark purple. Near the boat on the shore, a large tower had been built, bearing the Water Nation's flags.

“It's a prison. It must be,” Rainbow said, narrowing her eyes. “No bars, no cages. But I can see ponies on that... thing.”

The structure in the center of the lake was completely flat, with no cover or shade, leaving the ponies at the mercy of the elements. Even from this vantage point Twilight could see the ponies were crowded in, huddled as close to the center as they could be. Now the weather was fair, but she couldn't imagine how horrible it must be when it got rainy or windy. It was close enough to the edge that enough wind would send droplets of the water up on them, splashing the poor ponies. Not to mention the nights, where all the crowded ponies might accidentally knock a pony off to their death. “It's horrible,” she whispered.

“We have to help them,” Fluttershy said suddenly, making them all turn and stare.

“Excuse meh?” Applejack asked.

“We have to help them,” the pegasus repeated. “I-I mean, they're a... we're a... I mean... I...”

Rainbow smirked. “Well, we can't go and argue with that, now can we? Looks like we've got another Water Nation outpost to wipe out.”

“Need ah remind yah that we're supposed tah be incognito?” Applejack asked with a glare. “This is a pretty big prison setup they got here. If we wipe it out, we're gonna bring down the whole Water Nation on our heads.”

“Not n-necessarily,” Fluttershy whispered. “They... t-they're short hoofed, right? T-they might not be able to notice it for a while...”

The earth pony sighed. “Ah... ah guess. But if they think the avatar came here, they'd never stop lookin'.”

“I'll do it!” Fluttershy squeaked. Every eye turned to her again.

“Do what?” Applejack asked.

“I... I could go over there. T-try to help them. Warn them of our plans. Prepare them.”

Rainbow shook her head. “That's nice and all, but if anypony should be going over there, it's me. I can fly faster, I can fight and we might need you to... to... ummmm...”

“They are surrounded by poison,” Fluttershy said softly, eying the prison. “Alone in the elements. They probably have sick and wounded. I... I might be the only pony who can help them.”

“You can't heal any more!” Rainbow snapped. “If you go over there and are found, you'll be toast. We need benders, not... not...” She stared at her friend, gulping nervously at the tears welling up in her eyes.

“I... I know I can't use healing bending any more,” Fluttershy whispered, but slowly ground her hoof in the ground. “And... and I know I can't fight. But I know more about illnesses and sickness than any of us. I have medical herbs, I know how to make potions to increase the rate of healing. The zebras taught me all they could in the time we were with them, and gave me a book on the others. I can do this. I... I know I can't fight, but I can help. Just... I...”

Rainbow sighed and slowly she nodded. “Fine. But... you're not going alone. I'm coming with you.” She glanced out towards the lake of poison. “But not until the sun goes down. Got it?”

The yellow pegasus nodded and smiled. “Thank you...” she whispered. The group slowly walked down the hill, keeping an eye out for any trouble. They took shelter near a small indent in the hills, which Applejack turned into a comfortable cave, and sat down to watch the prison.

The day went by slowly, though they kept a constant eye on the platform. A few hours before dusk they saw a pegasus and three unicorns exit the tower. The pegasus flew over the lake, while two of the unicorns got in the boat and began sailing across the river of toxins. They carried a bag of supplies with them. The pegasus landed first and began shoving and pushing ponies aside. One almost toppled into the lake, barely being saved by one of its fellow prisoners, but making Fluttershy chew on her hooves nervously.

Once they were all sufficiently shoved back, the boat landed and the bag was tossed onto the island. The Water Nation ponies quickly departed and what came next made the group's blood run cold.

The ponies started fighting for the supplies, smacking, bucking, kicking each other as they tore into the bag. Food was stuffed into a mouth with one hoof while the other hoof shoved a pony's face into the ground. Near the end of the scuffles, one pony was knocked back, toppling off the safe edge and into the purple liquid. The pony's screams echoed all the way to their hiding spot and sent shivers down their spines.

“Look at that,” Rainbow whispered. “Those ponies are bloodthirsty! They just killed one of their own, for a couple bites of food! Look, they don't help each other at all!” She gestured towards the back of the stand, farthest from where the supplies had been dropped. The smallest and weakest seeming ponies were all laying there, unmoving and uninvolved with the conflict, merely trying to stop from falling to their deaths. The only reason they knew they weren't dead is because if they were, they'd have likely been tossed over the edge already. “Let's go. Nothing good will--”

“No!” Fluttershy squeaked, stomping a hoof down. “They... they're hurt. Scared. Probably starving. They... it... I...” Her frightened eyes trembled as she watched where the small pony had fallen over the edge. “They need our help.”

“They just killed one of their own!”

“We aren't in the same situation as them!” Fluttershy shrieked, closing her eyes in fear. “I... w-who knows what we'd do if we had to? We... we aren't, we can't...”

Rainbow snorted. “I'd never kill a pony over something like that. Especially a pony who I'm allied with. The Water Nation should be their enemies, not each other.” She paused and lowered her eyes over Fluttershy. “But... I'd never abandon a friend to do something so reckless for ponies like that, either. If you really want to keep helping them... then we will. Tonight. Happy?”

The meek pegasus slowly nodded, before turning and laying down, unable to watch the imprisoned ponies any more. After many slow hours the sun disappeared from the sky and the two pegasi took to the sky, flying rapidly over the poisonous lake and towards the trapped ponies.

Scootaloo took a slow, deep breath as she stared up. “I... I didn't think it would be like this...”

“Didn't yah see it when it landed?” an earth pony asked as he walked by, dragging a crate behind him.

“No, didn't get to sleep until a bit before it arrived...” the pegasus mumbled, still staring with wide eyes. The air ship they would be taking was, in a word, amazing. It had three long, thin balloons, two under and one over the ship. The sails jutted out from the side, currently strapped up.

The entire thing was painted jet black, with its polished surfaces seeming to absorb the torchlight. The perfect vessel for traveling in the night. “Amazing...”

“I hope you don't always stare slack jawed at your vessels,” a voice snapped from behind her, making her jump. She turned to see Venomwing, a smirk on his face. “Are you prepared to depart?”

“Yes sir,” she said instantly before saluting.

“Good. It should take about three days to arrive. I expect you to do a good job while you're there. Don't rush this, understand?”

She nodded slowly. “Of course, sir. I will make the Shadowbolts proud.” She grinned before turning back. “What's she called?”

“The Darkwing. Just remember, this mission may get dangerous. Make sure you're prepared for anything.”

“Of course, sir. I won't let any of you down. I'll be prepared for anything from the dragons to ducks,” she said with a nod.

The stallion chuckled. “See that you are. Now go.” He gave her a little push and the mare trotted forward, holding her breath as she trotted up the ramp into the ship. She didn't know what she'd see in the Fire Tribe's lands, but she knew she'd have to be ready for it. The Shadowbolts were depending on her.

Chapter 8: Infiltration

Fluttershy held her breath, eyes anxiously scanning over the tower as she flew over the deadly lake. A few lights were burning inside it and she swore she could see shadows moving, though from the distance it was impossible to make out. Every second they were in the air was another second they might be noticed. Rainbow didn't say a word, gliding silently beside the mare, seeming to only use a tenth of the energy to maintain her height that the yellow pegasus did.

The moon was less than half full, but it still offered them enough light to see the platform when they came closer. Flying over it made Fluttershy shiver, as it was smooth and metallic. In the daylight hours the heat had to be unbearable, not to mention the reflection must make it near impossible to see. They glided down and hovered near the edge. “Psst... ummmm... mister earth pony prisoner? We... ummmmm...”

Ponys were tightly packed across the platform. Near the center they were practically on top of each other, but the outer reaches had most ponies laying as close to the center as they could, some with hooves dangling over the edges. It was a wonder any of them could sleep.

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “HEY!” she yelled, her voice echoing through the lake. Heads shot up, though Fluttershy squeaked in fear.

“Y-you're going to alert the Water Nation!”

“Oh, right. Sorry. Heh heh. Hey, you, earth ponies. Why are you all in here?”

More than a few heads were rising now as ponies near the edge got to their hooves, quickly backing up to allow the two room. They landed and looked around, warily. “Who are you?” one of the ponies finally asked.

“The best ponies you've ever seen,” Rainbow snapped angrily. “Now answer the question, who are all you? Why are you prisoners here?”

“We're war prisoners, most of us. Captured earth benders. They dumped all of us here and have been keeping us trapped. Are you from Fillydelphia? Is the war going well? Have we finally won?” Hope filled the pony's voice, making the yellow mare's heart sink at what they must say next.

The two mares looked each other in the eye and shared a soft sigh, before the blue mare stepped forward. “Fillydelphia fell. The Water Nation-- WHOA!” Rainbow took to the air, narrowly avoiding a gray earth pony who charged at her, hooves swinging.

“You lying feather sucker! How dare you say that! The Earth Kingdom could never have fallen! Fillydelphia is impenetrable!”

Rainbow growled and flapped her wings, barely resisting the urge to send a burst of wind down through them. If the platform was bigger, she likely would have. Instead, she growled. “It has, and it wasn't impenetrable. The Water Nation now has majority control over all four countries, though that doesn't mean they've won. It just means our movements are different. If you're all members of the Earth Kingdom, we're here to rescue you. Sorta. We will be. Now calm your flank down.” The pegasus looked around and, to her surprise, saw Fluttershy still standing on the platform. She was shaking, but hadn't taken to the air. “Fluttershy?”

“O-oh, right. I ummm, I-I'm a healer. Or... kinda and... I have medicine. Before anything else, I need to see your wounded.”

“The wounded can wait,” the first pony said, before stomping a hoof down. Rainbow quickly dove down and landed on the edge, her eyes trailing to the tower. She could see a shadow blocking the light. She prayed they were impossible to see in the dark from such a distance. “You're here--” His mouth was filled with a hoof, silenced by the pegasus.

“Keep it down,” she whispered. “Do you want to alert the whole Water Nation what we're doing?” She pulled her hoof back and the stallion spit.

“Fine. You're here though, get us out. You have wings, fly us out of here.”

“Impossible,” Rainbow mumbled. “At least, for now. Do you know how many are in that tower?”

The stallion slowly shook his head. “No... they had a resupply less than a week ago though. Probably a dozen or so.”

“Exactly. It would take all night for us to get you out of here and if we were spotted, we'd be dead. We could only fly two, maybe three if we were lucky, of you at a time. And we'd have to take breaks since none of you earth ponies are ever light. There's too much poison here and far too easy for them to take us out. For now, we need everypony good and ready for when we try an escape.” Rainbow nodded to Fluttershy. “That means letting my friend here help all of you.”

The stallion growled, but slowly nodded. “Fine. If you won't get me out of here, we need food. Water. Supplies. I'm starving here!”

Rainbow nodded and Fluttershy slowly moved forward. “One thing at a time. Hurt and wounded first. We can probably get you grass for now, but that'll be it. Supplies aren't our strong point.”

The stallion growled and stormed forward, towering over Rainbow. “Listen, pegasus. I don't care about all this, just get me out of here. Don't think I won--” The stallion was cut off when her wing shot out, the gust of wind slashing through and cutting the ends off his mane.

“Don't think for a second you can boss me around,” she growled, staring up defiantly into the stallion's eyes. “I've been fighting longer tha--”

“Y-you're a Wonderbolt!” the stallion interrupted, quickly taking a step back. “I-I'm so sorry, I thought you were just a pegasus, I didn't think you were, I mean, you didn't have your uniform! I never thought one of your kind would be here to help us!”

Rainbow stared, the gears clicking in her head. A smirk formed on her lips a moment later. “Yes. A Wonderbolt. Now, if all of you will keep calm and listen to us, we should have you all ready to escape in a few days. Got it?”

“Of course,” he said obediently, nodding his head. “Whatever you say.”

“Good, now help Fluttershy... get to your...” she trailed off when she saw the pegasus already on the opposite end of the platform, working with some prisoners. “Never mind. Looks like she has it under control.”

Twilight watched the platform, nervously chewing on her hooves as they waited. “Do you think they've been there too long?”

“Nah. Ain't been there longer 'an ah would expect,” Applejack said with a shrug, though she refused to leave her watching position either.

“She'll probably be gone for hours, it's her arc,” Pinkie said happily from her resting spot in the back of their little cave. “About time too, if you ask me. She could reallllllly use one now. Especially after losing her powers like that...” The mare's voice went soft and sad. “Though, she wasn't supposed to do that... the story still needs those...”

“Pinkie? What in tarnation are yah prattelin' on about?” Applejack asked, glaring at the mare.

“Huh? Oh, pinkie sense! Well, sorta. I mean... it's kinda broken but it's still there. Partially. Huh,” the mare sighed and rolled over, placing her back to them.

Applejack opened her mouth to speak, but Twilight clamped it shut with magic. “Don't ask. I've tried to figure it out, I still don't. Just be thankful it seems to be on our side.”

“Well... ah guess... err, alright then?” the earth pony said, still looking confused. “We still gotta work on our plan though. Namely, findin' out what we can about that there tower. We already know they got at least three ponies there, who knows how many of them are benders? All that poison there makes me a mite iffy about tryin' a head on assault.”

“How long would it take you to take the tower down?” Twilight asked, eying it. From the distance it was almost invisible, blending in with the night almost perfectly, aside from its small light.

“Well, from what ah saw it was mostly wood. Wouldn't be too hard,” Applejack mumbled. “But it's big enough tah hold thirty or more ponies, if tightly. Even if we launched a sneak attack, ah don't know if ah could handle them all, with benders. They got a whole lake'a poisonous water tah call on. That's not even mentioning what ah can feel under the ground.”

Twilight blinked a few times. “Wait... under the ground?”

“Eeyup. There's a lotta water under there. Not real surprisin', they had all kinds of underground traps set up at their outposts back home, makes sense they might use'em here too. Any earth benders who tried tah just launch a direct attack would be in for an awful surprise if they charged in.”

“Well, how do we take them out then?” Twilight nervously lowered her gaze. “I mean, if we can just disable them for a bit, that could work?”

Applejack sighed. “We could try takin' 'em out, one by one. But we'd need tah know how many of them there are, an' how well they work tagether. If we try anythin', they might send for reinforcements right away an' then we'd be up a creek without a paddle. An' the water is poisonous.”

“Infiltration?” the alicorn asked softly.

“Maybe. No, no it won't work. We can't go an' spy on 'em, they--”

“You can't use your bending without running into problems,” Twilight said softly. “Fluttershy and Rainbow are going to be too busy helping the ponies already captured. But I, on the other hoof, could fly in and--”

Applejack stomped a hoof down and knocked Twilight's hooves out from under her. “Ah ain't lettin' yah even start that line'a thinkin'. Yah are stayin' put here until we're done. We ain't alertin'... Twi? Yah okay?”

Twilight laid on the ground and clutched her hoof, slowly nodding. “Y-yeah, fine. Just... just fell on it wrong.” She got to her hooves, though she kept her weight off her hurt one. “Nothing to--”

“Did ah knock yah off too hard? Ah geeze, ah'm sorry. Ah was jus' tryin' tah make mah point,” the earth pony said softly, her voice filled with regret. She leaned in and tried to help her up.

“N-no, it's fine, s-see...” the alicorn slowly put her weight on it, making a hiss of pain. She yanked it back up.

“Ah did! Oh Twilight, I'm so sorry, ah just don't know my own strength. A-ah never meant--”

“I already hurt it earlier!” Twilight finally shrieked, gently shaking. She swore she saw disappointment in the mare's face, even in the dark. She quickly tried to defend herself. “It's not your fault. I hurt it yesterday, b-but I didn't want to say anything because we were running so I had Fluttershy look at it! I didn't want to make any of you worry and I thought since all we were doing was walking--” She was cut off by a hoof to her mouth.

“Twilight... yah shouldn't a done that. If yah gone an' hurt yourself, yah shoulda just told us. What did Fluttershy say?”

“It should all be better in a few days. She gave me a potion and--”

“Well fine then. Yah gonna rest then. Just leave this whole affair to the four of us.”

“But--”

“That's an order comin' from your teacher, yah understand? Don't make me bury yah under a rock fort. Now git some sleep. Got it?”

The mare stared for a few moments, before slowly nodding. “Yes ma'am...”

The sun slowly crept over the land, casting its light over ponies across the Water Nation. Flowerbloom and her family, however, had been wide awake for hours. A single, small letter was resting on their table, bearing Nightmare Moon's royal seal. None of them had the courage to open it.

“It... it could be from your friend,” Fizzy said nervously. “M-maybe she just had her ma seal it?”

“Ah don't think she would. Ah mean, askin' her mom tah seal it would be a bit much,” Flowerbloom said nervously, before nudging it. She recoiled as if it bit her. “M-maybe s-she read it an' jus' wanted us to know she supported the decision?” Her voice betrayed her fear, however.

“W-well, no point in jus' gawkin' at it,” Jubilee said nervously. “It won't open itself, no matter how much we watch. Go ahead, Flowerbloom.”

“Ah... ah don't know. Ah mean... errr... Pa? How about you try it?”

“Well... err, it could be from your friend, right? Her ma coulda jus' sealed it.”

A pegasus trotted in from outside, stretching his wings as he walked. “Mmmm hmmm. Thanks Mrs. Cherry, that was del...” His eyes caught the letter and he stared at it, confused. “Why haven't you opened it yet?”

“We... we're workin' on it!” Jubilee said nervously. “It's just, we weren't expecting a letter from her highness. Ah mean, it's not that we mind or anything silly like that! Jus', yah know. It, errr, it's a might surprisin'. Maybe if, errr, yah were tah open it for us?”

The pegasus rolled his eyes and stepped forward, reaching for the letter. Though his hoof stopped an inch over it and his face turned pale. “A-actually, that probably wouldn't go well. Her highness might flail my hide if she found out I opened the letter I was delivered to instruct. I mean, instructed to deliver. A-all I'm supposed to do is deliver your response, so ummm... I'll leave it to you all.”

“Thanks,” Flowerbloom said, voice filled with sarcasm. With one last deep breath, she reached her hoof out and took the letter, tearing it open. She shrieked when the paper fell out and all four ponies dropped to the ground, hiding under the table.

“You know, this speaks really badly of your confidence in your life choices,” the pegasus said flatly.

“You're hidin' too. All this shows is that we've all grown tah know her highness an' know better than tah jus' blindly trust whatever she sends us.”

Flowerbloom was the first to climb out from hiding and leaned over the table, reading the note. Her eyes bulged wide and her mouth fell open. “Ah... ah can't believe it!”

“What's it say?” Jubilee asked, jumping up besides the mare.

“Her highness, Nightmare Moon, approves my request. A ship has already been prepared for us. All we have tah do is head to the capital and show this letter. All that's requested of us is that we send confirmation and the date of arrival.” She paused and read through it a few more times. “An AIRSHIP has been approved. We're... allowed tah take it anywhere we desire in the kingdom, so long as, ummm... we send back regular reports on our findin's.”

Fizzy slowly nodded, before jotting down the confirmation and their expected time of arrival, then sent the pegasus off. “We'll be able to arrive by tomorrow,” he said once the pegasus was gone. “Yah didn't... tell her what yah were looking for, did yah? About your parents and--”

“No! AH just said we wished tah investigate the kingdom. Mah earth bending could be used for all sorts of things. Ah was making excuses and... why in the world would her highness allow me tah do such a thing? Ah mean, Sweetie ah understand, but Nightmare Moon? And personally?” the earth pony gulped nervously, unease spreading all the way to her hooves. “Yah don't think she's up tah anything, do yah?”

Fizzy thought for a moment, then shook his head. “No. Ah'm sure it's nothing. Ah sent our request mahself, so she was probably responding more tah me than she was you. There's no other reason for her tah get involved, otherwise.” He tried to keep his voice calm and collected, but a slight tremble betrayed him.

“Ah'm sure ah'm just overthinking it,” Flowerbloom mumbled, before smiling. “Ah... ah guess we'd better go now, huh? Can't take it back now. Even if we wanted tah...” Silence hung in the air for a few moments, the three ponies sharing worried glances. However, with no other path open to them, Flowerbloom and Fizzy gave their final good byes and left the farm, only occasionally glancing back as they left their home behind.

Fluttershy sighed and softly broke apart dirt clumps between her hooves. She was with her friends again, hidden in a slightly permeable cave, cool and hidden thanks to Applejack's bending. It was extremely dark, only a small light coming from a few tiny holes far across the 'room' they now had. There was still plenty of cool air coming from the twisting cavern that made up the only exit. Everypony but her, including Angel, was now sleeping in preparation for their nights tasks.

Unfortunately, none of them were sure how to get the ponies out, yet. The most obvious course was just free as many as they could by flying them out, but if they were spotted there would be a full battle and every pony still on the platform would be easy pickings, slaughtered in seconds. Not to mention she, Twilight and even Rainbow were against the idea of full conflict.

Not that many of those ponies were able to fight. Most were suffering from exposure and malnutrition. Rainbow had a talk with the ponies and they'd promised to put on a show today, but they'd distribute the food evenly. She'd given them an ointment to rub over the most severe burns, but she didn't have nearly enough for all the ponies there. Her head lowered in sadness. If she could only use her healing abilities, she could have removed all the burns in moments and helped those ponies easily. Instead, she could only reduce the effects of their torment.

Worst of all were those affected by the poisons. As she had expected, during high winds and other harsh weather, the water would lap around the platform and splash onto some of the ponies. Fortunately, it was rarely a fatal amount, unfortunately the already hurt and sickly ponies were ill suited to fight off its effects. The poisons would burn the skin and make them weak. Still, there was a small bit of good news.

Since most of them were earth benders, once they were out it would be easy. As long as they stayed away from settlements they could go out and never be found, possibly even help them on the Summer Sun Solstace. She'd have to talk with them about that.

Though, to do that they had to get them out. Rainbow had been keeping a look out and she mentioned seeing the guards, illuminated by lights, a few times before the lights went out. After about midnight, darkness enveloped the tower, but who knew who could have been watching? At that distance, they could barely see the tower outlined by the hills, and she doubted they could make any of them out on the platform. However, three or four ponies flying over the lake could easily be seen, even by moonlight.

Stealing the boat and getting them out that way was another possibility, but it would be easy to notice it was gone and even easier to take whoever was out on the water. They would be able to move more ponies faster that way. It was easily the best option for a speedy rescue. If they had an opportunity, it would be their best plans. However, they'd first have to find out how many soldiers were in that accursed tower and find a way to distract them long enough to free the captured ponies. Which brought her all the way back to the beginning. They needed information, plans and opportunity, and they had none. Applejack couldn't bend near the tower, Twilight needed rest, Pinkie was... a wonderful pony who she did not trust in any capacity for stealth. It was completely hopeless. They...

Her ears perked up. “I... I could do it,” she whispered, before crouching back down and shaking her head. No no no no. That was far too dangerous, far too scary. There could be all kinds of soldiers there! Dangerous, killers, who knows what those ponies would do to her if they found out? They might break her wings, even cut them off! They probably would. She'd heard stories of the Water Nation doing that to pegasi they'd captured, and she'd seen enough to believe them. No, it was far too dangerous. If they did that, she'd probably end up on that platform with the others, captured and helpless. Waiting for a rescue that might never... never come...

With a soft, gentle whimper she got to her hooves. She slowly tip-hoofed towards the exit, though as quiet as she tried to be, deep down she hoped one of her friends might awaken. Might convince her to do something else. Anything else. Alas, they slept soundly and she made it outside without any complications. She stared outside, towards the platform. The ponies there were still laying, unmoving and trying their best to avoid falling over the edge. She took a deep breath. “W-well, they haven't dropped off food yet, so it's still a while until dusk. There's n-no need to do this. It's dangerous. Silly even. I-I'm sure we could find out information another way. I-I mean... t-there has to be another way, right?” she asked, though there was nothing nearby to answer her.

She looked out to the platform one more time and took a deep breath. “N-no. There isn't. Fluttershy, y-you can do this. Those ponies need you. You cannot, and will not let them down.” She took one unsteady step forward, followed by another, then another, and another. “Y-you might not be as smart as Twilight, or strong as Applejack, or fast as Rainbow Dash, or as... Pinkie Pie, but you can do this. You're the only pony who can. The others always run head first into danger, it's your turn now. You're a member of this group, y-you can do this. You CAN!” she told herself, again and again as she walked. With each iteration she found her courage building.

She came closer to the ominous tower and gulped nervously. When cover began to run out, she dashed wildly between trees, rocks and other things she could use as cover, her body shaking and sweating. The closer she got, the more imposing and terrifying the tower became. By the time she was one good dart from the base, it seemed tall enough to tear the heavens and the worn wood looked jagged and sharp enough to impale a pony on. She whimpered softly and dashed up the closest tree, watching nervously.

She sat and waited, watching the main exit so intently she was certain it would burst into flames. But nothing happened. Gradually, the fear and trepidation began to evaporate, giving way to relaxation and, soon after that, boredom. The jagged, massive tower of fear and destruction soon returned to the stall, thin, shabby tower constructed of worn down wood and a thin layer of dark blue paint, and from this distance she could tell most of the colors had flaked off. A few places even had new boards covering cracks.

Even though the branch she was laying on was uncomfortable, she quickly found her eyes beginning to droop. A low, gentle yawn escaped her mouth and she leaned forward. With other branches pressed against her side, she doubted she was in any real danger of falling, so she weighed the options of catching a few seconds nap.

The decision was soon made for her, as she drifted off. She didn't know how long she'd rested, but was suddenly awoke by a loud slam. She barely caught herself from crying out, even though her entire body was now sore from resting on the rough, hard branch.

Four ponies were exiting the tower, again. Was it already so late? Had she slept the entire day in a tree? She stood up slowly and cringed, her muscles screaming in objection. She certainly felt as if she had. With a squeak, her leg gave out and she toppled over a branch and fell out of the tree, landing on the grass at its base. It took every ounce of self control to avoid letting out a cry of pain, though she couldn't bring herself to look up. She was certain they'd heard her and she couldn't hide from her position.

After a few painful, terrifying minutes, she raised her head. The ponies were nowhere near her, instead they were working on the boat and preparing for the next trip. Once again the pegasus jumped off ahead and flew to the platform, while two unicorn took off in the boat and the last watched from the shore. Now was her chance.

With as little sound as she could make, she spread her wings and flew up. On the top floor there was a small balcony and, while it did have a door, she doubted it would be locked. She landed on it and went completely still, peering in through a window with bated breath.

The room was barren, only holding a single table with four chairs, a deck of cards, a dangling lamp and a few maps hanging on the walls. She slowly nudged the door open, cringing at the creak it let out and certain it had to have been heard throughout the entire tower. But, no cries came out, no alarms were raised, nothing. She slowly stepped inside.

CRUNCH!

Her entire body locked up as her face turned pale. She looked down... and let out a sigh of relief at the sight of the now crushed cup. She looked around the floor and cringed. Trash was littered everywhere, in some places so thick she couldn't see the wooden boards under. Though there didn't seem to be any food on the ground.

She slowly snuck through the room, as silent as she could while being mindful of any more traps on the ground. She made it to the stairs with no issue and began to slowly tip-hoof down them, keeping her ears alert for any signs of ponies.

She made it to the next floor and turned to examine it, before letting out a shriek and jumping. Ponies stared at her from across the dark room, watching her, though they didn't move. “I'm sorry I surrender please don't cut off my wings!” The ponies still didn't move and, after a few seconds, she realized they weren't ponies at all. They were ponyquins, propped up against the back wall. Four of them. “Silly Fluttershy,” she whispered to herself. She looked around the room and shivered. The armaments were stored here, a few neatly folded uniforms, a few pieces of armor attached to the ponyquins and large wardrobes where ponies could store their items. She popped the nearest one open and, to her surprise, it was empty. The next had a knife, an opened tile game and a bottle of horn polish. The next made her freeze and stare.

Opened letters were neatly stacked up on the bottom, their seals broken. The seals were all of the Water Nation. She grabbed the top one and dumped the letter out, holding her breath and reading the note quickly.

'Captain Lilyhoof, your requests for reinforcements have been denied. With a standing force of one unicorn, two water benders and one pegasus we have determined that you possess more than enough pony power to control the prisoners at Sunbake Isle. Your orders stand, should any issues occur you are to sweep the earth benders into the lake and send Rosewing to Breachpass tower, to reinforce their forces. If you can no longer contain the situation, you are authorized to eliminate any and all prisoners required until you find the task manageable.

Additionally, requests to move prisoners have been denied. Ration distributions stand at full rations for four soldiers, light rations for sixty-five prisoners.'

Fluttershy gulped and placed the letter back, shaken to the core. There were nowhere near sixty-five ponies on that platform now, barely forty at most. She wondered how many had starved, gotten sick or even fallen to their death. She felt tears welling up in her eyes, though she managed to store the letter without getting it wet, but the tears started to fall as she closed the door. She collapsed on the ground, her entire body shaking and tears cascading down her face. How could they do this? What kind of pony could EVER do this to another of their kind? They were all just... all just... big... meany... heads! For the first time she wished she had access to Rainbow's repertoire of insults!

But, they now had some good news. There were only four of them. They could handle four. Two water benders and one normal unicorn. If they could find out who the water benders were, they could take them. Heck, with a sneak attack, Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie could probably take them down even if they didn't know. Twilight could keep an eye out for anypony who tried to escape, but that would be it. They could do this. For the first time, she felt a small glimmer of hope and success building inside.

Then she heard the door from a few floors below slam open.

Scootaloo stood on the deck of the Darkwing, the wind blowing through her mane. She held her wings up and occasionally closed her eyes. Like this, she almost felt as if she was flying, truly flying. The ship was quite fast for an airship, though most of the fierce winds were natural rather than from their speed. For a moment, she wondered if maybe she could jump off and manage to catch herself before she hit the ground. She'd never tried from this height before.

She spread her wings a little wider and stepped towards the edge, staring down. Below the world looked more like a map than actual land. Swaths of green, blue and brown seemed to form perfect borders with each other, even if the angles were awkward at places. She leaned forward just a little more, before shaking her head and pulling back. She was no fool, and she knew better than to try flying when she knew she couldn't.

She closed her eyes again and tried reaching out with her wings, feeling for those small lines and currents of magic that came natural to most pegasi, but that her wings couldn't touch. She knew they were there and had even seen them once thanks to a spell, but no matter how she tried they seemed to ignore her. Her wings couldn't dip or stroke them, shape them to allow her to soar. Even when she was thousands of hooves in the air, she could only feel the cold wind as it bit into her coat, but not touch the magic that permeated it

“Is everything well, Miss Scootaloo?” A fierce voice asked. She turned to see the captain standing behind her. Grimset was his name, though she didn't see how he had earned it. He was always smiling and looked so happy, with a wide grin aimed at her. The pegasus had a light blue coat and a long purple mane, tied into a thin tail. He was wearing a thick brown jacket and held a cloak across his back. “I've brought you a cloak in case you're cold, miss.”

She smiled and took it, wrapping it around herself and tying it tightly over her chest. It covered her wings as well, but she didn't mind. Not like they were any use. “I'm fine, thank you for the cloak. I just have... a lot on my mind.”

“Oh? Excited about your new position, ma'am?”

“Position?”

“Why, choosing new members of the Shadowbolts. Truly, you must be honored to be allowed such a task. Imagine, the ponies you pick will one day become the greatest pegasi in all the Water Nation. Your hoof will be on all of them, in a way.”

She chuckled and nodded. “I suppose. I truly am honored, of course. Just the height has me in a foul mood...”

“I can take us lower, if you like?”

“No. Please don't,” Scootaloo said instantly, startling herself. It hurt to be up here and yet unable to fly on her own. But... in a way, she felt it would be even worse not to be so high. “I just want to feel the wind on my face a while longer. In a way, it reminds me of home.”

“The south pole?”

Her head jerked up. “What makes you say that?”

Grimset chuckled. “I'm a high ranking official, ma'am. I would have to be to captain this ship. Of course I know that's where the Shadowbolts train.” He paused for a moment before shaking his head. “Though, the exact location I could never say. I'm not quite that high ranking.”

She sighed and nodded. “Well, yes. I suppose it's not as big a secret as we'd have liked.”

“It doesn't matter how well known a location is, if nopony would dare be foolish enough to try to find it,” Grimset said with a smile as he walked besides her. “Most ponies would die even trying to get there, unless in one of our special airships and with ponies who knew the way by heart. The south pole is harsh and unforgiving. Much like our ruler.”

She twitched slightly. “What is that supposed to mean?”

“Merely a jest, Lady Scootaloo, I meant no offense.” He bowed his head.

“You'd best pray I don't tell her highness of this 'jest'. You should know better than to mock Nightmare Moon to anypony of the Shadowbolts.”

The color drained from his face and he shook his head. “M-my deepest apologizes. I meant no offense. Truly. Please, let me make it up to you. Would you dine at my table tonight? I have acquired a marvelous delight.”

She sighed and narrowed her eyes. “What?”

“A truly marvelous pie. Apple, though don't let the simplicity deceive you. A few of the prisoners from the Earth Kingdoms have quite the talent for crafting them and many of us officers have had some delivered. Why, I hear even her highness has one with every meal now.” He reached out and took her hoof, pulling it up and placing a kiss against it. “It would be a delight to share it with such a stunning, radiant mare.”

Scootaloo stared for a few moments, before red began to fill her cheeks. Was he flirting with her? She had half a mind to toss him overboard! Granted, he had wings so she knew he'd be fine, but she was sure the gesture would still mean something. She slowly pulled her hoof back and nodded, trying to avoid showing how it flustered her. “I see. Very well, I will be there for lunch. But for now, I want to go rest.” She quickly pulled from him and trotted towards the stairs, forcing herself to maintain a slow, steady pace.

Chapter 10: Plans

Once again, the sun hung high in the air, a testament to one of the Water Nation's few mistakes. Flowerbloom, however, couldn't deny liking it. It was nice being able to travel outside without having her flank nearly frozen off. Not having to rotate working in the fields to make sure the crops didn't freeze, not having to spend all night burning wood until her hooves were covered in splinters and all she could smell was smoke. Not to mention the trip she was now taking would have required an entire caravan just to make sure nopony froze to death, and they could get through the snow. They'd have still been on the road in such cold weather.

Now it was just her and her father, Cherry Fizzy, and they were wearing light cloaks designed to keep them cool, not warm. Even if the Water Nation did eventually find all the pockets of resistance, she hoped they'd allow the fire benders to keep raising the sun. Not that she'd admit it, such thoughts could be seen as treason.

Sadly, the capital wasn't exactly close. They first headed to Cherry Bloom Rise, where they had found voyage and were now traveling across the sea towards the capital. The ship under her hooves was new, but still familiar. Even though she didn't really like the constant rising and falling that separated it from a sky ship, it was more a mild annoyance than anything horrible.

Her father, on the other hoof, had spent the majority of the voyage bent over the side of the ship, unleashing the vengeance of his upset stomach upon the denizens of the deep.

Flowerbloom was a little grateful for his suffering. As it was, he'd been unable to focus on the strange acceptance Nightmare Moon had granted them. Her highness wasn't known for great kindnesses, nor involving herself in affairs that she didn't have a personal stake in. It was possible that Sweetie had asked her mother to approve and grant them protections, but she doubted it.

On the other hoof, it was likely her highness just wanted Fizzy out in those lands. He had been a great commander, one of the few earth ponies allowed to retire with honors. Though she hated to admit it, what worried her the most was that this could be their ruler's plan to remove her father from retirement and put him to work. It was just the kind of thing that unicorn would do. The nation was short hoofed enough.

She glanced back and chuckled. “Father, didn't yah used to ride airships all the time?”

“Ughhhh...” the green faced pony said with a groan. “N-not... not o-often... I-it's different, too. Ughhhh...”

“It feels almost exactly the same to me,” Flowerbloom said with a sigh, before walking over and gently rubbing his back. “Yah poor dear. If yah want, when we make land yah can go home. The air ship will probably be a lot--”

“N-never...” the stallion said, before leaning forward to unleash into the sea once again. “By the stars though, ah think ah'd rather swim to the capital.”

“It'll be okay, pa...” she mumbled while rubbing his back. “Ah can do this on mah own. Ah don't--”

“Ah know yah can. But that doesn't mean yah should have tah,” the stallion said as firmly as he could muster. “It's mah fault yah even have tah go through it an' ah'll be dead 'fore ah let a coupla waves tear...” He was forced to pause once again as he dry heaved, his stomach now too empty to release. He retched for a couple moments before dropping onto the deck and whimpering. “W-waves... t-tear me apart from mah... l-lil girl. A-ah started this with yah, a-an' ah intend tah... tah finish it...”

Flowerbloom nodded and gently rubbing his back. “Wanna try makin' another run to the hammocks? The captain said they should help.”

“Ah... ah think so...” He dry heaved a few more times before she helped him to his hooves. “Ah don't think ah got anythin' left tah lose...”

“Ah'll bring a bucket, just in case,” Flowerbloom said before snatching one up in her mouth, then helping him wobble through the ship. Internally she chuckled. If this was all Nightmare Moon's plot to get her father back into battle, then the old mare would be in for a big surprise when she saw the weak husk of a pony that came with her. The mare hoped it would be enough to deter the ruler of whatever her plans were.

Fluttershy gulped and slowly nodded. “O-okay. I... I'm ready.”

“Are you sure about this?” Rainbow asked nervously. “I mean, this is... kinda a bit rough. You don't have to--”

“J-just do it!” the pegasus cried. “W-while I still have the courage to. It has to be done!”

Rainbow gulped before slowly nodding. With a single swipe, she slashed the blade across the mare's side. It wasn't a deep wound, but it bled heavily. The pegasus quickly bound it up. “There, done. That should be--”

“Rainbow...” the yellow mare trailed off.

“Y-you know you can't heal these instantly anymore, right? I-I don't think--”

“I... I have to look like I survived a battle. I can't fly in fresh as a daisy. Just d-do it...” Fluttershy said softly, though it took all she had to not burst into tears from the pain of the first blow. It had to be done, she knew it, they knew it, but nopony wanted it.

It took far longer than any of them wanted, but soon the mare had three separate wounds across her body, each bandaged and slightly soaked through with blood. Even her wing, one of the most sensitive parts on her body, had a pierce and tight bandage around it. Applejack had to do that one, as Rainbow couldn't bring herself to stab a wing. With the bruise on her face, the mare was complete.

“H-how... do I look?” Fluttershy asked, smiling weakly to her friends before spreading her wings out. The armor looked as damaged and worn as she did, with a few cuts and marks across it.

“You look like you just got the wrong end of a fight,” Rainbow said with a huff. “Are you sure you want to do this? We could just take them! There are four, we--”

“I-I'm already hurt, t-the rest is easy,” the yellow pegasus said. “Just... t-take out the pegasus when he goes flying. From there, it'll be fine. I'll keep them distracted long enough, so just sneak in and get them.” She glanced to Twilight. “Remember, the landing will probably be unlocked. I'll keep one of them with me. You and Rainbow have to take them out, fast!”

Twilight nodded slowly. “We will. Don't worry. Will you be--”

“I'll be fine,” Fluttershy said with a confidence she didn't feel. “Let's... let's do this.” The mare spread her wings and took to the air, though each flap sent pain through them. She had to be careful, flying up behind the cover of the hills and mountains before finally flying out from behind them towards the tower.

She grit her teeth and tried to glide when she could, but she could feel the blood soaking through the fabric as the extra exertion made the wound worse. Sweat coated her body and she struggled to maintain her flight, occasionally falling a few feet as she went. As she flew over the lake, she began to worry her wings would finally give out before she could make it across.

That worry quickly faded, to be replaced with full dread as her slick wing gave out and she lost a few more feet. At her current pace she WOULDN'T make it across! She was going to drop into the poison! She flapped her wings wildly and stared below, but all that did was make the wound more painful and loosen the bandages. Her altitude continued to drop as she struggled to get across, willing her body higher and faster.

She was about to scream for Rainbow, when suddenly a pair of hooves wrapped around her and yanked her up, back into the air. “Hold on, I've got yah.” She recognized the voice as Rosewing's and let out a sigh of relief, before being towed back to shore and dropped, less than ceremoniously onto the dirt.

Fluttershy slowly raised her head and gulped. Three unicorns stood before her and, though their armor was lopsided and obviously just thrown on, they were still from the Water Nation. She backed up and cowered slightly.

“Pegasus, what are you doing here? Did you abandon your post?” One of them asked, a green unicorn with yellow hooves. She remembered his voice as Lilyhoof's.

“Hold on, captain,” Rosewing said, seconds before pain shot through her wing. He cringed. “Holy... goes clear through the wing! How were you still flying? Soaked through...” She whimpered as the bandage was peeled off. “We need a healer for this. You're lucky we saw you out here.”

“N-no time...” Fluttershy said as she felt the tears coming down her cheeks, though she tried her best to stop them. The unicorns were starting to look as uncomfortable as she was scared. “T-there was an attack, I-I came from the coast and, p-pirates. Lots of them, they--”

“Easy,” Lilyhoof finally said before motioning her to be silent. “You're hurt, come in with us.”

“B-but we need help, n-no. I, I was told to come here. I-I need to get to Breachpass and--”

“There'll be time for that.” He paused for a moment before narrowing his eyes on her. “You're not a native of the Water Nation, are you?”

She gulped and slowly shook her head, her hooves trembling. Did he already see through her disguise? Was she already busted? He stared at her for a few moments before sighing and shaking his head. “Earth kingdom, right? Or one of the Fire Tribes? Been filling all our ranks with ponies who don't know the lay of the land...” He gave a knowing glance to a brown unicorn.

“There's nothing wrong with being from earth kingdom,” the unicorn grumbled before looking down at her. “We should...” He quickly looked away. “Treat her wounds.”

“She could be a spy,” the last unicorn said, an orange pony. All three ponies turned to glare into Fluttershy's eyes as she just trembled and whimpered, a few tears going down her cheeks. They looked away quickly.

“Captain, this is definitely a blade wound. Spy or not, she's hurt, bad,” Rosewing snapped. “She's bleeding all over herself, we can't just leave her out here.”

“P-please,” Fluttershy said with a soft sob. “T-they need help. T-there are fillies a-and colts there. T-they'll all be killed!” The pain flowing through her body, along with the fear of discovery, filling her voice with all the despair she needed.

Lilyhoof cursed and kicked the ground, before sighing. “Fine. Rosewing, head to Breachpass. Tell them there's been a large assault on Icebreak Docks. How many ships were there?”

“I-I saw at l-least five,” Fluttershy whimpered.

“Times like this I wish the air benders, not the earth benders, had joined us. If they've dedicated five ships, that's a major assault. We--” He stopped when Fluttershy fell over, dizziness overcoming her for a second.

“S-sorry... just...” She shook her head, trying to see straight. Her legs felt weak and wobbly. When they helped her up, she was forced to lean on Gravel in order to stop from falling over. She smiled to Rosewing who, now that she could see him in the daylight, she realized had a white coat with red wings. “Just... a little light headed...” She worried that maybe the wounds were a little deeper than she'd meant them to be.

“Rosewing, go warn Breachpass. I'll expect you back here the moment you're done,” Lilyhoof said with a shake of his head. “Miss, come with us. We'll tend to your wounds.”

“O-okay...” she whispered, though she glanced up when the pegasus flew off north-east. She then let them carry her inside, internally cheering since her plan was working. She knew the wounds would help! Now she just had to keep them from asking questions until the others arrived. She closed her eyes and rested against the stallion, her consciousness wavering again. Hopefully they were good enough with their medical treatment to keep her from regretting this choice.

Rarity groaned when there was a knock on her door. She had yet another difficult night, though she'd finally managed to collapse into her bed and enjoy a dreamless sleep. Alas, the pounding on her door shattered her well earned rest and forced her to glare at the door. “Who is it?” she yelled out.

“It's me!” Sweetie called.

With another groan, Rarity slowly unlocked the door and pulled it open. Sweetie quickly galloped inside and slammed the door behind her. She had a large brown bag on her back, which she spilled out on the floor, revealing Spike. The little dragon gasped for breath.

“I-it's way too stuffy and hot in there...” the dragon groaned.

“Didn't you tell me you bathed in lava?” Sweetie asked with a cocked eye.

“Yeah, so?”

The two princesses looked at each other before rolling their eyes. “So, what brings you to my--”

“You're wearing the necklace!” Sweetie interrupted with delight, staring at her sister's throat.

Rarity reached up and stroked the gem. “O-oh. Yes, I am. I didn't want to take it off after all you did.” She paused for a moment and shook her head. “Though next time I think I'll take it off when I sleep.” She could feel the outline of the gold dug into her throat. “Though you haven't answered my question, what brings you to my room?”

“Oh, my room was kind of a mess and I had to let them clean it,” Sweetie said with a shrug. “Mom has a bunch of tasks for me today, too. I thought it might be better for you to take care of him now.”

“I-I can take care of myself!” Spike said defiantly.

“Of course you can,” Rarity said before plucking him up with her magic and pulling him to her side, letting him nestle against her. “My little Spikey-wikey is just an independent dragon who knows how to do whatever he needs,” she said in her sweetest voice.

“Mmmm hmmm,” Spike mumbled as she gently pulled the blankets up over his stomach and he quickly fell back asleep. She wished she could so easily.

“Thank you for watching him, Sweetie,” the unicorn said with a smile. “I'm happy I always have you to depend on.”

The little princess preened at the complement, quickly nodding her head. “I'm always here whenever you need my help for anything.”

The two smiled at each other, before Rarity finally coughed. “Errr, didn't mother need you for--”

“Ahhh! I forgot!” Sweetie shrieked before galloping off, opening and slamming the door behind herself so hard it woke Spike.

“Ahhh!” he shrieked, quickly sitting up.

Rarity chuckled and patted his head. “There there, Spike. It's fine.” She softly nuzzled him before laying her head down. “We... need to talk. Has... Sweetie Belle talked with you about what... happened with the avatar?”

The dragon froze for a moment, before nestling up closer and trying to make himself seem smaller. “No... I... I haven't talked about it with anyone.”

Rarity sighed and nodded. That wasn't surprising, since she and Sweetie were the only ones to come in contact with him. No matter how callous her sister had become, she doubted even she would brag about killing the dragon's caretaker. That made things easier, at least. “Then she didn't tell you that... I was the one who killed her.” While not technically true, it was close enough. If her plan succeeded, it definitely would be true.

The dragon froze once again, though this time he didn't start moving again.

“Spike? Honey?” She gently nudged him, but he didn't move. “Darling, are you--”

“Y-you're... you're kidding, right?” She could feel the dragon quivering, his little body pushing against her side.

“No. I... I'm not.”

“Was it... a-an accident?” he asked, his voice hopeful.

She chewed on her lower lip for a few seconds, before shaking her head. “No. It wasn't. I had every intention of killing her when I did it. I... I had to. You see, if I didn't I could never return home. If I ever wanted to--”

Spike lashed out, his claw's raking across her face fierce enough to draw blood. She pulled back, confusion enveloping her. It took a few seconds for the blood and pain to register, at which point she let out a yelp. “S-Spike, what are you--”

“How could you?!” the dragon screamed, tears welling up in his eyes as he pulled away from her. She tried moving closer, but he held up his claws in warning. “S-stay away from me!”

“S-spikey, please, listen to me,” She said as soothingly as she could, though her burning, cut cheek made the words difficult. “I had to, she--”

“She was trying to save the world!” he hissed. “The world YOU ponies tried to destroy! Still are trying to destroy! I never should have trusted you! You're... you're just like all the other ponies here. All you care about is yourself!” Tears formed in the dragon's eyes and he turned to run.

As his hands locked around the doorknob, her magic wrapped around him and pulled him back. “Let me go!” he yelled.

She wrapped her blanket around him, finally covering his mouth. He thrashed and tore, his eyes burning with hatred for her. “Spike, I'm sorry. But please, listen to me. If you run out there, you'll be killed. If my mother finds out that one of your kind still lives, she'll kill you.”

The dragon kept struggling, staring at her with unforgiving rage and hatred. The moment she let him go, he'd run screaming out into the hall, she knew it. Though she hated to use it again, she pulled her case out from under the bed and drew out the small vial of poison she'd used once before. She forced it inside him the moment she unbound his mouth and he tried screaming. Within seconds all sounds left him, his eyes closed and he collapsed. She placed him back in the cage he had come from and covered it as best she could, even making sure to freeze the joints so there would be no way for him to escape. It only took a few seconds, but the entire ordeal left her shaking and covered in a nervous sweat.

With the task done, she opened the door and found herself staring into the eyes of two of the castle guards.

“Your highness, we heard screaming and-- were you attacked?” the soldier asked, worry spreading across his face.

“No. I had an accident while performing a bending art,” she said with an angry growl. “You will both escort me to the healers.”

“But--”

“That was not a request,” she said in the harshest tone she could, masking her hurt and sorrow with anger and rage. The pain from the dragon's hatred hurt far more than the small damage his claws did and she was thankful to have an excuse to leave. The two guards gulped nervously, but nodded. As she walked, she hoped their fear of her family would keep them from risking investigation of her room. If they did, and found the poor baby dragon, she didn't want to think of what would happen.

All she knew is she'd have to decide which was worth more. Spike's life, or the life of one of her soldiers.

Fluttershy pretended to be exhausted, though it wasn't much of a leap. Her wings were bound tight and ointments had been placed over all the wounds. The soldiers were giving her far more attention than she'd expected. Daisyeye and Gravel were both hovering around her bed, making sure she had plenty to drink, and Lilyhoof was making her something to eat. They were practically crawling over themselves to serve her.

They hadn't asked her many questions and even the ones they'd asked were simple. She'd gotten what info she could on the units and such from Rainbow before setting the plan into action, so she was easily able to answer most and those she couldn't they let drop if she feigned a sudden bout of exhaustion.

She rolled over a little, eliciting a concerned gasp from one of them, she wasn't sure which. “Are you okay?” Daisyeye asked. “Do you need a drink?”

“I-I'm fine...” she mumbled softly. “I'd l-like some water...” The stallion gently hovered a small cup, one of many, which she took in her hooves and drank quickly. Funny, the water felt quite sweet and she had obviously been more thirsty than she'd thought. After she finished it, she gulped. “I ummm... t-thanks. I ummm... t-thank you. I had heard most water benders were... well...”

“It's not all true,” Daisyeye said firmly. “Well, some of it is, but not all of it.” He glanced to Gravel and shrugged. “It's part of the reason we're out here now, rather than in the capital. But hey, that's just your good luck, right? Trust me, I have no problem with pegasi.”

She nodded softly. “Y-yeah, my good luck...” She longed to ask more, but she didn't dare get too nosy. Instead, she tried sitting up, before letting out a pained yelp and being forced back down by a hoof on her chest.

“Easy! You're going to open your wounds again.” His hooves moved down to her sides and made her blush.

“Hey!” She squeaked. The stallion instantly pulled back, face red.

“I was just trying to, I mean, I didn't mean to, I... I-I'll go check on the captain,” he muttered pathetically, his head lowered as he backed away. He nearly toppled down the stairs, barely managing to catch himself before galloping down.

She sighed and closed her eyes. “Thanks...”

Gravel shrugged and gently prodded the floor. “It's fine. To be honest, it's nice having company here. Well, company that doesn't want to... kill us.”

“Kill you?”

“Oh, right. You were a bit out of it when you were flying. Did you notice the platform in the middle of the lake?”

“Yes...” she said warily, trying desperately to suppress her urge to beg for more information.

“Those were the prisoners being trapped here. It's a pretty effective prison, for earth benders. Just a little metal to keep it going, and only a few benders to keep it in order.”

“And if they get rowdy, just drown them?” She tried to suppress the bitterness in her voice, but she couldn't.

“Yeah... I suppose sometimes that happens,” the stallion muttered. “I... won't deny. That's one of the reasons I was sent out here, that and... nevermind. They thought another earth kingdom pony, even if I'm a unicorn, would keep them controlled. You're from the Fire Nation colonies, right?”

She slowly nodded.

“Then you know all about how things are out there. Some of the ponies in power would be all too happy to just drown all the ponies here. As it is, we're the only thing keeping them from being executed. If they were smart, they'd surrender and work for the Water Nation. It's too late to fight now, they've already won. All that's left now is for them to finish eliminating all the little factions that remain.” He paused for a moment. “Well, you've seen it. Is life under the Water Nation's rule really bad enough to die for?”

Fluttershy slowly nodded. “Would... the commander do that? I mean... d-drown them all?”

The stallion slowly lowered his eyes. “If he had to, yes. Listen, I know you're new to the way things work here, but don't let his position fool you into thinking he's any less loyal to his country than any other water bender. It's not like the colonies here. He'd be happy if they all just gave up and swore loyalty to the Water Nation, but that doesn't mean he won't kill them if he has to. You haven't been on the war front very long, have you?”

She slowly shook her head.

“Well, it's tartarus out here. Given half a chance, those benders on that island would bury us under so much rock that, even if it didn't kill you, you'd soon wish you were dead. I've seen it before. I can think of a few prisons that were wiped out because the guard didn't do what needed to be done, when it needed to be done.” Fluttershy slowly nodded as he spoke, though her ears twitched slightly. She had heard a few creaks from above and wondered if that was her friends. Or just hopefulness. “That's if you're lucky. I've heard stories about what some of these prisoners do to captured--”

“Here,” Lilyhoof's voice came from below, interrupting the talk, as the pony slowly trotted up the stairs. A small, steaming bowl was held in his magic. He brought it to her with a smile, gently placing it on her tummy and making her gulp. It was mostly a thin broth, but she could see a few pieces of potatoes and carrots chopped into it, and a small clump of hard bread was resting on top. “Sorry it's not much, but we don't have any to spare at the moment. Even this requires us to cut into our rations a bit more than we'd like.”

“It's fine,” Fluttershy whispered as she gripped the bread in her hoof and took a bite. It nearly cracked a tooth and she yelped.

“Easy there. We aren't near a town or anything, so our portions are far from fresh,” the stallion said with a chuckle. “Soak it in the soup before eating.” He paused and then glanced to the other two. “You two, upstairs. Go play with cards or something, I need to speak with our guest.”

The two stallions made whining noises, but slowly departed as they were ordered. She nervously smiled at the commander when they were alone, occasionally taking bites of her near flavorless food. Once they were gone his smile turned into a frown and he glanced down at her with a look she found quite disturbing.

His hoof gently reached out and stroked her arm. “You know... you're quite a pretty young thing. I'm not sure if you've noticed, but we haven't had many mares around here in a very long time. Well, ones on our side.” He paused and pulled his hoof back. “Though, the way my men have been practically crawling over each other to take care of you probably told you well enough.”

She gulped nervously and nodded, fear gripping her. She tried to suppress it, but she couldn't stop shaking.

“Don't be afraid, I wouldn't harm you. I'd just like to... make a little request.” His hoof gently reached out to stroke her cheek again. “We have to have a pegasus here, but I doubt anyone would mind if you and Rosewing switched places. He's not required, like us unicorns.”

She gulped nervously. “I... I don't know. I--”

“You don't have to answer right away. Just think about it, that's all I ask. It would really help morale around here if you stayed. It tends to give the stallions something worth--” He was cut off by a loud crash from above, making his head shoot up. “Daisyeye! Gravel! Keep it down up there!” He shook his head and sighed. “You'd be safe, I swear. I wouldn't require you to... do anything. Your presence alone would be enough. We could...” He frowned and trailed off, before turning his head towards the stairs.

“W-what is it?” Fluttershy asked softly, her entire body trembling.

“They didn't yell back. Keep resting,” he ordered before his horn glowed and the water flowed up and out of a nearby cup. “I'll be right back.” He turned and started trotting up the stairs. She gulped and waited, though she didn't have to for long. He came galloping down the steps, nearly tripping over himself in the process and splashing water across the wall. “Girl, run! It's, it's the avatar! She's here, she's alive! She's HERE!”

She let out a sigh of relief, unable to catch it in time. Lilyhoof stared at her, before his eyes widened. “You're... no. Impossible, you... you knew? You're a traitor? You're on--” He yelped and jumped across the room, forming the water from another cup into a blade of ice and thrusting it near her throat. Her entire body locked up and her eyes widened, the fear returning a second later. “How could you? We tended to your wounds, fed you, did all we could to help you!” he growled. He moved so he was still facing the stairs, though he could still keep an eye on her. The blade didn't move, forcing her to lay as still as possible. The hot bowl of soup suddenly felt intolerable, as if it was burning her skin.

There was a clatter from the stairs as Applejack and Twilight stormed down. They stopped the moment they saw Fluttershy. “Let her go,” the earth pony said with a growl.

“Why are you here?” Lilyhoof asked, his voice high and fearful. “It's impossible, you're supposed to be dead! There are accounts, ponies saw you die. You can't possibly be alive!”

“I... I was hurt,” Twilight said softly. “But I got better. Let her go, we don't want to hurt any of you, we just want to release those ponies. No pony has to be killed.”

“Just knocked out, like you did with my men?” Applejack tried taking a step forward. “I said back off!” The stallion yelled before the blade dug in slightly to the pegasus' throat. “Don't think I won't kill your little... your little spy! I can't let those ponies go. Do you have any idea what would happen to me if I lost an entire prison of earth benders? I'd be lucky just to be executed!”

“I'm going to fix everything,” Twilight said softly. “There's no need to be afraid. By the time anypony found you, Nightmare Moon will be defeated and I'll set everything right.”

“Everything right?” Lilyhoof asked angrily, before reaching out with his hooves and pulling Fluttershy from the bed, eliciting a pained cry and scattering the hot soup across the floor. “Everything is fine now! It's just not good for YOU! Here's what's going to happen. You're... you're going to surrender, avatar. Your little earth pony friend is going on the platform and... and I'm going to put you in a cell or something. I don't know, I'll figure it out as I go!” His breathing was getting faster and he struggled to maintain his composure. “Do it, or I'll kill your little friend!” He gulped and motioned towards the stairs. “Start going up them! I'm... I'm going outside. If you try to stop me, I'll cut her throat!”

Twilight slowly backed away, with Applejack beside her. Their eyes never left the stallion though.

He tried walking to the stairs, but he couldn't. Fluttershy refused to move. “Move it,” he said with a growl.

“N-no,” the pegasus said softly. She dug her hooves into the ground as firmly as she could.

“Move! Do you want to die?” he said angrily.

“N-no, I don't.” She took a deep breath and stared him in the eye, making him freeze. “But... if I g-go with you, you'll win. If... if you go outside, y-you can hurt those ponies outside. They... they're helpless. I-I'd rather die than let m-more ponies suffer like that! So... so kill me if you have to! T-Twilight, don't let him go! Even if you have to through me!” She screamed and closed her eyes, awaiting the blade to slash across her throat.

The blade stood still, pressed against her throat. “I...” Lilyhoof said gently. “D-damn you. Do you think I'm bluffing? Don't you know what will happen if I don't stop you?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “N-no, not exactly. But... I-I know what will happen if we let you stop us. I-I won't allow that. Even if I have to die for it, that's just what I have to do.”

The stallion growled before finally sighing. He gave her a fierce push, shoving her into the side of the bed and knocking her off her hooves. He then galloped towards the stairs and made it two steps down before running into a rapid blue blur coming up the other end. Rainbow kept her hooves on his chest and slammed him back into the wall, knocking the air out from him. A second blow to the head dropped him in a heap.

Twilight galloped forward and wrapped her hooves around her friend. “Okay, that's it. We're never, ever doing a plan like this again! Are you okay? Did they treat you badly? Did they hurt you? How are your wings? Is your throat okay?”

“I-it's fine. He didn't dig very deep,” she whispered softly. “How are the others? Did you get all of them?”

“Easy peasy,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “That pegasus never knew what hit him. Was out like a light before the tower was outta sight.”

Applejack nodded. “An' we didn't have much trouble with the other two. Took 'em by surprise when they came up the stairs. Accidentally knocked over the table, but all in all didn't have much tah worry about. Yah were in a heckova lot more danger than any of us were. How yah feelin'?”

“A bit nauseous, but good,” Fluttershy whispered. “We need to... we need to go get everypony out of there. Somewhere safe and--”

“You aren't going anywhere,” Twilight said firmly, before pushing the mare back into the bed.

“What? But--”

“Rainbow and Applejack can handle it. Me, you and Pinkie are going to keep an eye on these ponies. Well, Pinkie and I are. You're going to rest in bed for a little bit.”

“But your hoof--”

“My hoof is mostly fine. Pinkie will do most of the lifting and I'll help with my magic. You're a lot more hurt than I am, and you've lost... a lot more blood than you should have. You've done quite a bit more than anypony could ever have asked of you, so it's time you got some rest.”

“But--”

“No buts!” Twilight snapped before looking around. “Now, where is Pinkie, anyway?”

The retrieval of the ponies was a long, slow process. When the last pony was finally on the ground, the sun had already long set and they worked by candlelight. The four prisoners had also awoken and now laid out, bound besides each other.

Everypony gathered outside to speak. Twilight's appearance had the ponies in awe, causing them to mutter and talk excitedly of not only being saved, but having been saved by the avatar of all ponies. Unfortunately, the mere sight of their captors nearly caused a riot, forcing Applejack and Rainbow to send the ponies scattering back, away from the new prisoners.

The ponies wasted no time regathering themselves and yelling at their saviors, venom as toxic as the lake coming from their lips.

“Toss them into the lake! Let them suffer like we had to!”

“Chop off their horns and wings and let them know how it feels to be helpless surrounded by poisons!”

“Tie them out in the sun! Let them burn and smolder like we had to!”

“Just kill the lot of them! It's the least they deserve after the evil they did!”

“Now hold on,” Twilight said quickly, trying her hardest to keep the ponies calm. “While I know these ponies had you imprisoned, they are helpless now. Killing them like this would be--”

“They had no problem killing us when we were helpless!” one of the ponies yelled and stepped forward. He stomped a hoof and rocks thrust up from behind him, before flying at the ponies, though Applejack quickly knocked them aside.

“S-stop!” Fluttershy screamed. She slowly got up and shook her head. Her bandages had been replaced again, though each movement still sent pain through her body. “There's been enough killing! These ponies are defenseless and soon it won't matter at all. Once we defeat Nightmare Moon and--”

“What?” one of the mare's yelled. “Our friends will magically return? My brother died in that lake, he fell in and drowned, screaming! How will defeating Nightmare Moon help him?”

Twilight gulped. “It... those ponies are gone, it's horrible but--”

“Who cares if these ponies die? Enough of us have died already!” another pony yelled and the crowd threatened to surge forward. Applejack steadied herself, readying for an assault.

Laughter suddenly burst from Lilyhoof and he sat up. “You ponies are hilarious. Fighting amongst yourselves. See, this is why I made sure to keep your portions so small. It was always so much fun to watch you try to kill each other for scraps.”

“Captain--” Rosewing started, but was silenced by a hard shove from the tied unicorn.

“Shut up, pegasus.” Lilyhoof narrowed his eyes on the earth ponies, matching their angry stares with his own contempt. “What's a matter? I'm tied up, you'll never get a better chance than this. Are you afraid I'll poison you?” He snickered softly. “Well?”

“Commander, stop it,” Gravel said angrily.

“Oh, shut up, earth sympathizer. I should have ignored your begging and just tossed all of them into the lake to begin with!” Lilyhoof growled. “You hear that earth ponies? I would have killed you in a moments notice, if not for these soft hearted ponies. I should have, too! Then I wouldn't be listening to you--”

The last words were drowned out as the earth ponies surged forward, their fury unrestrained and focused on the commander. Applejack and Rainbow tried to hold them back, but were knocked aside by the tide.

Scootaloo groaned and slowly opened her eyes. She felt nauseous, overheated and weak. Her blanket was almost soaked through with sweat and she barely had the energy to crawl/fall out of her hammock and onto the wooden floor. With a heavy groan, the pegasus grudgingly made her way through the ship and into the galley, where she yanked one of the metal cups, filled it with water and chugged it down in moments. She did it again and again and, gradually, the sensation began to pass.

She wiped the sweat off her forehead and slowly straightened up, shaking her head. She hauled herself to one of the tables and dropped into the chair, sighing.

“You okay, Lady Scootaloo?” Grimset's voice came from behind her.

“Yeah,” she mumbled, not looking up. “Just a little dehydrated. Get's a little hot up here.”

He smiled. “Ah, my apologies. We've lowered considerably in preparations for our arrival. It does tend to get quite a bit warmer in these parts, I would have warned you if I'd remembered.” He gently put his hoof over hers. “My deepest apologies, m'lady.” The stallion sat besides her and smiled.

She looked up with an annoyed glower. “I'm fine. I've been in plenty of hot places before.” She sighed and took another sip of her water. It didn't feel that much warmer than before, and she'd been through much hotter places plenty of times. She wondered if it was the shifting altitudes that were affecting her.

She perked up. “Wait, lowered? We're almost to the city?” She glanced out the window. “Is it dawn?”

“It will be soon. Did you want to--” His words were cut off when she yanked her hoof free and galloped out to the deck. The sun hadn't risen yet, but the sky had taken on a light purple color in preparation. The wind was much calmer now, though that was unsurprising. They were barely two average sized tree lengths above the ground now, easily low enough they could make out ponies on the roads, even in the still quite dim light.

At least, if there had been any ponies they could have. They were flying almost silently over wide fields of produce. She was too far away to make out what any of it was, but she imagined it was primarily fruit trees. Ponies certainly loved their fruit. She could also make out barns and homes, many of which had small glows from the windows. She imagined the fields would be alive with working ponies within the hour.

She scanned the area, her wings flapping a few times as she considered jumping and trying again. She'd probably break something, but she could at least dampen her fall enough to not die. If she didn't fly. However, a few days being tended by a healer over such a childish notion would have infuriated her superiors, and she was no fool. Instead, she just leaned against the rail and watched the world below, a grin on her face.

“It's beautiful, isn't it?” Grimset asked, finally joining her. He put a hoof over hers, but she quickly pulled it away.

“I guess,” she mumbled. The breeze was slightly warm, nothing like the cold she was used to. She'd have to get used to sleeping without a blanket if the nights stayed like this, no wonder she'd been so sweaty. Though she still wondered why she had over heated to such an extreme. “Where's the city?”

“Manehatten? Right there.” Grimset held out a hoof and motioned ahead.

She stared and narrowed her eyes, trying her best to see it. Then, finally, just on the edge of the horizon, she could make out a few small lights. She sighed and shook her head. “Wow. Totally breathtaking,” she said while rolling her eyes.

“Oh, it is,” Grimset said with a chuckle. “Sadly, it's almost dawn so you can't see. However, if the sun was still below the horizon and we could only see the darkness, the lights from the city would be seen from twice this distance. Even though the fire benders no longer exist, the city still maintains many of its great features. Well, rebuilt ones.”

“Rebuilt?”

“Indeed. Many cities were destroyed when the stars fell. However, over time many of their great wonders were rebuilt. Decorations were reset, statues returned, the entire city became a glorious blaze for all to see. I hear during the hundred years, the city could be seen at all times from even the farthest colonies.” He paused for a moment and shook his head. “Though, that was probably just a myth. The light only extends for so long before even it is lost. But truly, the city is a glory to behold in the night.”

“Well, now it just looks like a slightly bright speck in the distance, so I guess I'll have to take your word for it,” Scootaloo mumbled. She glanced to the sky and hummed a little. The skies were completely clear, not a cloud in them. She wondered how the pegasi here handled the weather.

For the most part, they let the weather take care of itself back in the Water Nation. When it got too dry in one place, water benders would make clouds and the pegasi would move them. Or when it got too rainy and fierce, the pegasi had to deal with that, as well. The more of this land the sun revealed though, the less likely it seemed that could work. This land, outside of the farmlands, seemed barren and dry. Dirt, rock and sand as far as the eye could see. There were a few long dead trees sticking out from the ground, but not enough to make it look healthy in the slightest. “It seems quite dry,” she said softly.

“Oh, it is. Before the hundred years of darkness, these lands were so scorched and abused only the Fire Tribes could tend to them. Don't let it fool you, however. The land may look dead and barren, but there is still plenty of life out there. There are dozens of oasis’s across the land, now surrounded by abandoned cities. The ground is rich with nutrients and filled with life.” He snickered softly. “The fire tribes used to traditionally leave their dead in the sand. Giving back the nutrients they used, or so they said.”

“Interesting...” She blinked a few times as the sun rose and the light reflected off the sand, making her blink blearily. “I've heard of the wars here. The sand must have been blood soaked in the end.”

He sighed and shrugged. “There is a lot of sand here, enough to soak up the blood of a hundred wars. We flew, but on hoof a pony could head out here and disappear, swallowed in the sands and never seen again. I imagine that's why the city glows so much in the night. To bring the lost back.”

She nodded slowly and looked down again at the sands. She could almost imagine a hundred years ago, the moon hanging high in the sky while the stars fell across the land, destroying homes, dragons and everything in between. The devastation they caused had been so intense that the fire benders had all but surrendered to the encroaching force. By the time they realized what surrender entailed, it had already been too late. “I always imagined there would be more bones.”

“Bones, m'lady?”

“Of the dragons. I heard that a hundred years ago, there were dragons the size of the palace, who could swallow an entire airship in one gulp.”

He chuckled. “Perhaps, though doubtful. I've seen a few bones and, while they were enormous by our standards, they were nowhere near that size. They could eat a few ponies in one gulp, but I doubt they could swallow the Darkwing.”

She nodded again and sighed. “And aside from the Great Dragon, they are no more.”

“Indeed,” Grimset said with a shake of his head. “Once the tribes fell, they... well, we can discuss that later. Perhaps tonight, over dinner. In the mean time, look.” He motioned again and she turned her head.

Her eyes went wide and her mouth fell open. “Wow...” she whispered. Manehatten was finally within sight, and it nearly took her breath away.

The city was truly massive, rivaling even Fillydelphia. Perhaps even larger. Though, that was hardly surprising considering it now held the majority of the country's remaining forces. She tensed when she saw dragons sitting throughout the city, surrounded by buildings with their open mouths aimed towards the sky. However, it only took her a moment to realize they were massive statues. Dim flames flickered along the edges, giving a soft glow.

“At night, the flames blaze twenty, even thirty feet in the air,” Grimset said softly. “Even during the hundred years of darkness no pony in this city ever froze to death.”

“How about other places in the country?”

He shook his head and sighed. “Not everypony was so lucky. No matter how large they built the city, it could only hold so many. They still fared better than most the nations, however. After all, they just had to focus on survival, the others had to focus on war.”

Scootaloo nodded and looked around. Many of the buildings were four to five stories tall, only just shorter than the dragons themselves. There wasn't a single domed or pointed roof amongst them, with every building flat topped and holding things, though from this distance she couldn't see what was on them. Everything was put in rows and crowded as close to the dragons as possible, with only the occasional open area between buildings. As little space as possible was taken up.

As the ship came ever closer and the sun rose higher, she could make out more details of the city. The dragons formed a ring, and there were at least twelve she could see. As such, the city seemed to form a massive circle both within and outside the ring. She wondered what Nightmare Moon would have said if she knew such statues existed. She shook her head and decided there was no reason to tell the ruler of such insignificant architecture.

Despite the early hour, she could make out dozens of ponies walking through the streets, setting up shops and going about their business. It looked like any other city, filled with life and movement. “You could hardly tell they're all prisoners,” she mumbled.

“That's because most of them aren't, at least how many would see it. So long as they obey the Water Nation, they receive no punishments. They are even allowed to rally and complain in the streets, so long as they don't interfere with the work of others.”

“Rally in the streets?” Scootaloo asked, cocking an eye.

“Oh, you'll see soon enough. I doubt you'll make it to your new home without it. Now where is it... there.” He gestured again.

She looked and tried to pick it out, but there didn't seem to be anything of note. Finally, after about ten seconds she finally saw it. “Wait, the slightly bigger tower?”

“Yep.”

As towers went, it was hardly impressive. It stuck out from all the other buildings, but only one floor taller, at most. It shared the same box like architecture and a covered roof like all the others. “It's a little... simple. I expected more.”

“Not much room for grandeur here, m'lady. The ponies must work with what they have.”

She nodded slowly and then frowned. The ship was continuously lowering and, while they weren't quite to the city yet, they would slam into a few of the buildings at this rate. “We're sinking quite fast. Where are we landing?”

“Ah, of course. The city is quite cramped. No room for anywhere to land. Right there is where we'll go.” he gestured to the ground, less than a mile from the city. A large patch of dirt had been cleared out in a single square and only a few ponies milled about.

“It's about as impressive as the headquarters,” Scootaloo mumbled.

“It's new. They haven't exactly been gifted with many airship visits in the last hundred years. Most they tended to get were pegasi messages. Even those were few and far between.”

She sighed and nodded. “I'd imagine they had to get a few.”

“No pony of importance. Until your friends and you--” The stallion choked and his eyes widened when they came closer to the landing. “Why would they send him...”

“Who?” Scootaloo looked around at the ponies, but she could only barely make them out and saw nothing of concern.

“Him,” he pointed out a pony standing outside a carriage. He was still too far away to make out, other than his red coat.

“Who is that?”

“Hornclipper. I don't know his real name. Probably one of the sickest, twisted pegasi in this country.”

She narrowed her eyes, trying to see more details as they came closer. “Why? What he do?”

“When a pony is old enough to survive the removal of their horn, he's the one who does it. He's the only one who does it. I hear a pony once tried to take over and do it in his place, he nearly killed them. I've never seen a pony so focused on their blades.”

“Why is he here then?”

“Probably your escort. Don't trust him,” Grimset ground a hoof into the ground. “He works directly under the commander here, but he's as untrustworthy as they come. He'd attack Nightmare Moon herself if he thought he could get away with it.”

She nodded slowly, before finally making out some details of Hornclipper. His coat was a bloodred and his mane was a dark purple. He didn't look very intimidating, no different from any other soldier she'd ever seen before. Aside from the two blades strapped onto his wings, so large that the feathers couldn't be seen beneath. She doubted the pony could possibly fly with them.

The ship came in for a landing and ponies rushed to set up a ramp. She stepped towards it and then glanced to Grimset. “Aren't you coming?”

“I have things to attend to before I can join you. However, I will see you tonight.” He leaned forward to take her hoof, pulling it to his lips and giving it a kiss, despite the roll of her eyes. “I would be honored if you would join me for dinner again.”

“We'll see.” She pulled away and trotted down the ramp. By the time she made it to the bottom, Hornclipper stood there watching her. His blood red eyes were narrowed slightly, seeming to pierce through her and make her wince. She swore she saw his wing blades twitch, though he slowly bowed his head.

“Envoy of the Shadowbolts?” he asked slowly.

She nodded.

“We have been awaiting your presence. I will escort you to your lodgings.” He raised his eyes and looked over her again, before staring into her eyes. This time she didn't wince, instead she glared back defiantly.

“Good. It's been a long trip and I wish to get started immediately. You are?”

“Hornclipper. Come along,” he said before turning towards the large wooden carriage. Four earth ponies pulled it. At least, that's what she'd thought. A quick second look revealed that all of the ponies had bandages covering their foreheads and their gazes lowered to the ground. She frowned but didn't comment, instead sliding into the carriage and lounging on one of the soft, cushy seats.

“Sooo... I haven't been here before. What's there to see?”

“I wouldn't know,” the stallion said as he climbed inside. He closed the door behind himself and the carriage took off.

“Don't you live here?”

“Yes.”

“Do you know where most the places are? Places to eat, sleep, trade, relax?”

“Yes.”

“Suggestions?”

“No.”

She rolled her eyes and shook her head. It was hardly the first time she'd dealt with such behavior. The pony seemed on edge, his eyes never leaving one of the few windows in the carriage, as if he expected an attack at any moment. Though, she doubted any pony would be crazy enough to attack her. “So, where will I be staying?”

“Quarters have been prepared in the Queen's Tower.”

That made her blink a few times. “The Queen's tower? I've never heard of--”

“It was once known as the Avatar's Tower, but renamed. At the time, there was some confusion as to what the ruler was titled as, so Queen's Tower was chosen. It has never been renamed.”

She nodded and sighed. “Do you live there?”

“Yes.”

“Aren't very talkative, are you?”

“I'm here to tell you anything you need to know, Shadowbolt. And to keep you safe.”

She sighed and leaned against the door, looking at the city as they went. It was going to be a long, long morning. She could feel it.

Twilight gently rubbed the back of her upset friend, doing her best to comfort the distraught Fluttershy. “There was nothing we could do,” she whispered gently. “It was... there was nothing we could do.”

The pegasus just trembled and shook her head. Lilyhoof was no more, his body swallowed up in the lake of poison, likely never to be seen again. The execution had been violent, bloody and quick, with the avatar and her friends unable to stop them. However, once their vengeance had been fulfilled the fires of rage and anger had burned themselves out.

The ponies were now free, but they still didn't feel it. Countless friends and family members had been lost in that lake. When push came to shove, they had fought and beaten each other. Distrust ran rampant and they had been forced to split themselves up into smaller, more manageable groups, lest they risk a new battle. Some had run away, disappearing into the hills, either in anger, shame or just distrust. A few groups still remained, though their night had been spent in mourning.

The remaining prisoners had managed to avoid the burning flames of rage from the released ponies, though only barely. Lilyhoof's words had driven the earth ponies into a bloodlust and with the target helpless before them, they had nearly forgotten about the other smaller targets. Rainbow and Applejack had moved quick to get the rest hidden back in the tower, until the ponies could be reasoned with.

Watching the ponies tear into each other, fight amongst themselves, accusations fly and the torture of the soldier had been too much for Fluttershy. The others had spent the night attempting to calm her, but there was no soothing the pain the mare felt. She refused to see it as anything but her failure.

“We can't save everypony. There was too much anger and hatred for us to stop them, no matter how we tried. They wouldn't listen until—”

“It's like a horrible infection...”

“Huh?” Twilight asked, cocking her head to the side.

“This... all of this. This entire country,” she whispered softly. “I... I can't cure it. No healer can. I can't even try to stem the tides anymore.” She held up her hooves. “The entire country, it's so... infected. It spreads out, grabbing all ponies in their wake.”

“What? Fluttershy, you're just one pony, you can't have done--”

“Those ponies. You heard them fight, heard them scream at each other. Many of them had probably been friends before this, fought side by side,” Fluttershy said as more tears threatened to fall from her eyes, though she suppressed them. “Today they were almost willing to toss each other into the lake, even though they were freed. If they could, I think most of them would have killed each other.”

“They were hurt and scared, they--”

“It's like an infection, Twilight,” Fluttershy said softly, before poking her hooves together. “And it's spreading. Good ponies, bad ponies, it doesn't matter any more. It'll change them all, until every pony ends up like... like... like Trixie. Or... or any of the other ponies we've had to fight.” She slowly stood up and wiped the tears from her eyes. “I... I'm done.”

“Fluttershy, you can't give up, we--”

“No,” the pegasus said with a shake of her head. “I... I don't mean that. I'm done crying. I'm done cowering. I'm done... I'm done making excuses. I... I can't heal any more, but that's fine. I can still fight. I can still work. I can still do whatever has to be done.” She ground a hoof into the ground. “This... this country doesn't need the wound to be healed anymore. It's too severe. The infection needs to be removed. We're the only ponies who can do it...”

Twilight stared for a few moments, but slowly a smile spread across her face. She reached out and hugged her friend, nodding slowly. “I... I think I understand. I know what you mean. I know it must be hard to think that way, but I know you can do it. You've always stood up and did what needed to be done, when it needed to be done. I know this time won't be any different.”

Fluttershy nodded and hugged back, but after a few moments the tears began to fall again. “Why... why do ponies have to be like this, Twilight? Why can't they all just get along and be happy? All they're doing is hurting each other.”

The alicorn sighed and shook her head. “I... I don't know. I wish I did, but I really don't.” She glanced back to the few mourning groups of ponies. “I doubt any of my ancestors would know the answer either, it would probably take a hundred thousand lives to figure it out, if we could.”

The pegasus tried to suppress the tears, her body still shaking. “Are... are they going to help us? When it's... when it's time?”

“Some of them. Others said they're just going to go home,” Twilight mumbled before shaking her head. “Not as many ponies as I'd like, but everyone will matter in the end. Here's hoping they can make a difference.”

“And the prisoners?”

The alicorn locked up for a moment and looked away. “We can't take them with us. I wish we could, but we can't. We'll have to trust some of these ponies to watch over them.”

Fluttershy gasped. “We can't, they already--”

“They've experienced enough blood shed to last them a while. Their target is gone and we can't leave those ponies here alone, unguarded. They'll get reinforcements and let everypony know I'm still here. We don't have any choice. We have to trust that the earth benders will just leave them alone.”

Fluttershy whimpered a little bit. “Do... you think they will?”

Twilight slowly nodded. “I think they will. The angriest of them are already gone. I don't think the remaining ones want to shed blood any more than we want to.” She let out another soft sigh. “Anyway, I think it's time we go. We still have a long way to go, a lot to do and nowhere near enough time to do it.”

The pegasus nodded and the two began trotting away. For a moment the mare considered running back to say good bye, but she couldn't. She couldn't bring herself to even look at those ponies, not now. Instead, she smiled to her friend. “I... so ummm... how... how is your leg?”

The alicorn held it up and flexed it out, before smiling. “It actually feels a lot better. Rainbow and Applejack are already talking about having me get back to training.”

“We're here,” Flowerbloom said, motioning off the deck of their ship. Off in the distance, so small it seemed like a model, stood the capital of the Water Nation, Canterlot. Over a dozen ships were docked at the pier and the short, domed buildings that filled the city could just barely be made out.

Fizzy didn't look up, still hanging over the end of the ship. “N-not here... e-enough,” he groaned, before dry heaving again.

“Why did yah even come out of your room?” his daughter asked with a roll of her eyes. “Ah could have come got yah when we arrived.”

“Ah... Ah'm fine...” the stallion groaned, his face a sickly green color. He was wearing the dark blue armor of a commander of the Water Nation, though his quivering, sweaty and nauseous form ruined any illusion of impressiveness it could have crafted. “Ah... ah must be on deck when we arrive. If... oh by the stars—” A moment later his stomach finally found something it could expel and he nearly collapsed when he was finished.

“Are yah sure you'll be okay on an airship?” Flowerbloom asked with a sigh.

“A-ah'll be fine,” Fizzy groaned, breathing as deep as he could. “J-just tell me when we arrive...”

Flowerbloom rolled her eyes, but couldn't help but smile. If nothing else, at least he was dedicated. She just hope he'd show such commitment when it came to finding her family. The ship slowly pulled into port, though her father refused to wait. The moment the pier was within reach, he jumped from the side of the ship, landing in a pained, clumsy pile on the wood and laid there, completely still. She chuckled and slowly made her way down a ramp once they stopped. She froze for a moment once she felt the pier under her. The feeling of steady ground was disorienting, making her body wobble for a few seconds in compensation as she tried to regain her land legs.

When she could finally walk again, she trotted to her father who had managed to regain his composure. Normal colors were once again returning to his face. “Feelin' better?”

“Much. How about we get something to eat before we--”

“There will be food on the ship. Let's go,” Flowerbloom said firmly before trotting past him. He sighed, but followed after her. She didn't wait for their escort, instead moving through the streets with her father in tow. What she saw caused anxiety to spread all the way down to her hooves.

The streets were filled with ponies, all of them unicorns. It made her shiver whenever eyes fell on them. They were the only earth ponies she could see, every building and street corner lined with unicorns talking amongst themselves. “It wasn't like this last time ah was here...”

“No, it wasn't,” Fizzy muttered as he scanned the crowds.

“Where are the earth ponies? The pegasi?”

“Ah don't know,” he whispered. Even the stalls, the few there were, had unicorns tending to them.

Eventually, the skyport came within view and the young earth pony let out a sigh of relief. The airship waiting was suspended by eight reinforced balloons and had two side sails. It was painted sky blue, likely to hide its presence during the day. Though, she quickly realized she'd never seen a ship with that color. Did this mean Nightmare Moon was finally accepting the return of the day?

Her relief came from what she saw working around the ship. Pegasi. Even though they weren't earth ponies, it was calming to see some non-unicorns. She quickened her pace. The guards of the port only gave them a cursory glance, before allowing them in. They quickly trotted towards the ship and, a few yards from it, a new voice boomed out.

“So. You're Cherry Fizzy and Flowerbloom?” a haughty, annoyed voice said. The two looked up to see a golden coated unicorn, with a silver mane standing above them. His lips were curved in an angry scowl. “I'd say you look raggedy, but I expected as much from earth ponies.”

Flowerbloom glared. “Who exactly are yah?”

“Mwa? I am Creme. De la Creme. It is my ship, the Empty Sky, that will be taking you on your little... trip,” he spat the word out as if it was disgusting. “Do not make any mistake. You may have special permission from her highness, but on my ship I am in command.” His eyes narrowed. “As a member of the True Canterlot Nobility, I will not stand by--”

“Oh, blow it out your horn yah wind bag,” Fizzy said with a roll of his eyes and shake of his head. “Yah might be a water bender, but yah know as well as ah do what Nightmare Moon says, goes. That means you're taking us where ever we say, when we say.” He trotted up the ramp leading to the deck and walked up to the stallion, who was now staring with mouth agape and eyes wide. The earth pony glared into the unicorn's eyes until he was forced to look away. “Ah've been dealing with your sort all mah life, and ah'm not about tah take any lip from a wet behind the ears brat who got his title and position from daddy. Do ah make mahself clear?”

The stallion stared, his jaw slowly closing and opening as he tried to think of something to say. “Well... I... I'm a unicorn! You can't talk to me like that! I--”

“You're what? Unicorn or not, your orders are tah take us where we want tah go. If yah wanna go off about how that little horn on your head makes yah too good tah follow orders, go right ahead.” He moved in closer and narrowed his eyes. “But ah'm only gonna warn yah once. Ah've spent mah entire life slammin' benders like yah into the ground an' once yah don't got no bendin' tah fall back on, yah break jus' like everypony else. Do ah make mahself clear?”

The unicorn slowly nodded, taking a few steps back. The pegasi working on preparing the ship had stopped to watch the confrontation, soon giggling as the unicorn stormed off. “Get back to work before I have your wings!” Creme yelled, before going below deck and slamming the door.

“That seemed a lil harsh,” Flowerbloom said with a snicker as she trotted onto the deck. “Wish ah coulda done it.”

He chuckled. “Ah've met more than mah fair share of ponies like that. Especially here in Canterlot...” He frowned and looked over the city. “Though, ah've never seen the population shift so heavily in the favor of his kind. This doesn't bode well...”

Flowerbloom nodded. “Ah gotta agree. Canterlot has always been a bit of a... a...”

“Magic heavy zone?”

“Eeyup. If they were plannin' anything, ah'd have thought Sweetie woulda told me.”

Fizzy nodded and sighed. “Hopefully whatever it is her highness has planned, is best for everypony...” He glanced towards the pegasi and yelled out. “Whoever is in charge of getting this bucket of self importance into the air, take us up. We're heading north.”

“Aye aye, sir!” one of them yelled and, within a few moments, the ship lifted high into the air and began its slow, gentle glide over the capital.

Rarity stared in the mirror, a hoof gently stroking along her face. The cuts were completely gone, as if they had never existed in the first place. Unfortunately, the pain in her heart was not so easily healed.

Spike was still in his cage and, while he hadn't tried to run away, he refused to speak or even look at her. She'd left some gemstones by his cage and even left the door unlocked, but he just laid there, his back to her. She almost preferred the anger and slashing.

She'd tried to get mad at him as well. After all, the avatar HAD to fall! Her future depended on the death of that accursed mare! It was the only way to regain her home, to have any chance of finding a way to fix her sister and mother. But she'd made no progress on that, not that she'd tried.

She glanced down at the paperwork she'd been burying herself in and sighed. She was happy to be home, but that's all she'd done. Been home. She hadn't tried to fix anything, had manage to alienate the poor dragon and was nowhere near saving anypony. “Spike, would you like some rubies? Maybe some diamonds?”

She, unsurprisingly, received nothing but silence. At least he was eating and not starving himself. She'd considered trying to find which jewels he disliked and feeding him nothing but those until he spoke, but she couldn't bring herself to try. The poor dear had suffered enough and she would never try to make it worse. Alas, she was trapped. She knew nothing about Discord aside from what her aunt had told her.

Her eyes widened softly and she looked back in the mirror. She face hoofed and shook her head. “How could I be so stupid? Of course!” She'd go to her aunt! Surely the aged mare would give all the advice she needed. Especially after she'd betrayed her and let her be captured.

And left her alone in a cell for months.

Without even a single visit.

She sighed and sunk into her chair and glanced back to Spike. She didn't know if she could take rejection from another pony right now. But she didn't think she could sit in here much longer without going crazy. With a soft groan she got to her hooves.

“Spike I... I'm going out. I'll bring you back some more gems when I return. As always, don't try going anywhere.” The dragon didn't respond, so she just shook her head and trotted out, closing the door behind her. She let out a deep sigh and looked down the hall. “I'm going out,” she told the guard. “If anypony comes searching for me, tell them I'll return in a few hours. No pony is to go into my room and disturb my work, understand?”

“Yes ma'am,” the guard said, his eyes focused straight ahead and unflinching. The princess shook her head and turned about. Each step made her hooves feel heavier and heavier, as if a great weight was being added. She prayed her aunt would be willing, perhaps even happy to see her.

She doubted it, though. She wasn't even happy to be around herself, how could anypony else?

“What do you think they'll do to us?” Rosewing asked nervously. He and the other two surviving prisoners were now in a cave, with stone bars blocking them into a corner. They had no way of knowing if it was day or night, as the tunnels twisted out in the distance and left them in darkness.

“Kill us, probably,” Daisyeye muttered. “You saw what they did to the commander.”

“He set them off on purpose,” Gravel said sadly. “To save our sorry hides.”

“Not ours, yours,” the pegasus said with a hint of annoyance. “How long do you think we've been left here now? An hour?”

“Who knows, possibly,” Daisyeye mumbled. “Lilyhoof isn't here anymore, but I'm sure he'd consider this enough of an emergency. Gravel, we'll keep an--”

“No bucking way!” the unicorn hissed. “Without my tools, that would be suicide! Who knows what I might get?”

“If you don't, we're good as dead,” the water bender hissed. “Would you rather wait until they start asking questions? If they find out why we have a non-water bending unicorn out here, you're as good as dead. Me and Rosewing are too. We need reinforcements, badly.”

“They'll probably just think I was here because I was from the same country. They--”

“When they start going through those crates and find out they aren't all food, they're going to have a lot of questions. They'll go through the oldest packages first, then what do you think will happen? If you're lucky, they won't know what that stuff is for. IF. They still might kill us anyway.”

“Lilyhoof was the only pony able to authorize the--”

“Lilyhoof is dead! That makes me the commanding officer, and I'm giving you a strict order.” He sighed softly. “Besides. The avatar was here. They have to know. That information alone will make them send an army to save us. Now do it.”

Gravel growled, but slowly conceded. “Buck it. If this goes badly, it's on your head.”

“Whatever, just do it.”

The unicorn growled, but soon his horn began to glow. He kept his eyes closed for a few moments until he felt as if the world suddenly fell out from under him. When he opened them, the world was a strange mixture of wild colors, ranging from bright neon pink to dark purple. If he truly had eyes while like this, he was certain they'd hurt.

After a second, sounds as wild and erratic as the colors began to surround him, making him let out a groan. “G-gotta hurry...” While he wasn't quite in the spirit realm, he was close. As close as most ponies would ever be able to get. It allowed them to send messages to other ponies with the right ability, but it had certain risks. Namely, once inside it would be easy for things from the spirit world to see him. Even though he couldn't see them. Before the avatar's disappearance, such communications had supposedly been common place, but now they were forbidden in all but the most pressing of situations. Pegasi may have been slower, but they were far less dangerous and more efficient. Even Nightmare Moon didn't object to the delays flights could have.

However, in a situation like this, he had no choice. He tried to block out the sights and sounds and form the message in his mind. “Avatar alive. Left Sunbake Isle. Earth benders escape.” The words seemed to form their own shape and form as they left him, until he held the 'message' in his hooves. “Now, I just need to--” The words caught in his throat when he looked up.

Two green eyes, surrounded in a purple flame and housing red irises, stared back at him. “Avataaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaar.”

Chapter 11: New locales

Rarity tried her best to look intimidating and busy as she walked through the halls, her head held high. Ponies got out of her way and gave her only cursory glances, before returning to their own work. However, she was stopped once she arrived at the prison.

They had dozens, possibly even hundreds, of prisons set up throughout the kingdom. Some practically impenetrable. Such as in the south pole, where the Shadowbolts made their home. However, there was one small prison built into the castle itself, made to hold members of the royal household. A dark demonstration of how the nation had changed in the last hundred years. Two guards blocked the steel door that separated it from the rest of the palace.

“Your highness, we cannot allow you to pass.”

“And why not?” Rarity asked in anger, slowly grinding her hoof into the ground.

“Your aunt, she... she's quite ill and requested that none enter.”

That took her aback, making her physically stumble. She stared into the guard's eyes and sighed. They showed all. He held nothing but respect for her aunt, even if the mare was a traitor. Then again, Celestia was still a member of the royal family. Ponies learned from an early age to respect and fear those of their line. Her aunt always had been good at encouraging her soldiers, as well. However, it was still surprising to find the guards willing to listen to her requests.

“Do prisoners command this prison, now? I don't remember that memo.”

He shuffled nervously. “Well, no. But she's... not well...” His lowered gaze made her flinch.

“Stand aside. Now. I will see my aunt, even if I have to slam your head through the door to do it.”

The guard slowly nodded and moved aside, his key slowly unlocking the door and causing it to open with a high pitched squeal of metal against metal. She stepped inside and a few moments later it closed behind her, the displaced air ruffling her mane.

The room was large and encased almost entirely in metal. It was also quite dirty, with the only light coming from a few screens high in the wall. The smell struck her immediately and she nearly gagged. The scent of unwashed fur and moldy food. Panic rose and she searched for the source and nearly cried out.

“Aunty!” she shrieked, every thought of dignity and decorum gone. Her aunt was in the single large cell that took up half the room, locked behind thick bars. The mare was... not well. Her bones seemed to poke through her fur at places. She hadn't washed in who knew how long, having sloppy crusts around her lips and eyes. The bed she laid on hadn't been cleaned in ages. Even her once majestic mane now looked thin and limp. Bowls of half eaten food laid scattered across the floor, some pieces rotten and moldy.

Celestia slowly raised her head and stared with bloodshot eyes. “Oh... niece. I see you've... finally come to visit me...” Each word came out raspy and croaked. “How are you enjoying your return?”

“What happened/? Are you hurt? How did you... what happened?”

She laid her head back down and sighed. “Have you come to order my execution? I hope you have. It's the least I deserve at this point...”

“I... w-what?” Rarity stared at the mare with wide, confused eyes. “How could you possibly deserve execution? I...” She gulped and shook her head. “I understand, you felt some deep... misguided belief that the avatar was in the right. But you helped me and--”

“HELPED YOU?!” Celestia screamed and kicked one of the bowls, sending moldy rice scattering over the floor. “How have I helped you? It's my fault that you succumbed to the same destruction that has my sister and other niece. I've done nothing but fail. Perhaps if I'd left you on your own, you could have avoided his touch, but now it's too late...” Tears began flowing down the mare's cheeks. “I... I've failed. Everypony I've ever loved is now gone. Execution is the least I deserve.”

“I've never succumbed to Discord's touch,” Rarity whispered softly. “I... I've come to ask you. I need to know what happened to my father. What really happened?”

Celestia merely chuckled and shook her head. “Poison bending, my dear niece. I... I saw you use it. I saw his touch in your eyes. I felt the corruption in your magic. It's all there. It--” She was silenced by a sudden magical grip on her chin, forcing her to look at her niece.

“Look into my eyes,” Rarity hissed. “Discord has no control over me. None. Please. If I am to have any chance of saving them, I need information.”

Celestia stared for a moment, the tears falling down familiar lines in her face. However, slowly at first, light began to return to the mare's eyes. With great difficulty, she sat up and stared at the mare. “Niece...”

Rarity released her spell and smiled. “Yes. I told you, I--”

“I can't feel him in your magic. I can't feel... no. That's impossible. How can... how? You're alive, but... but you... that's impossible. Isn't it? I mean... I-I thought you were... how?”

“I told you, I've never succumbed to--”

“But you did, niece. I saw it with my own eyes. I watched as... his taint coursed through your magic. Was it the avatar?”

Rarity growled. “NO! It was not that creature's powers! She has done nothing but plagued my dreams! I can't sleep, I can barely eat, I can't focus. I keep dreaming of her, over and over! I can't... aunt. Please. I-I have to stop her. I-I must defeat her. I must know. Tell me how...”

Celestia got into a sitting position and she almost underwent a transformation. The ribs sticking out, the thin hair and the sickly tint were all still there, but her eyes were the eyes that Rarity knew so well. Calm, calculating.

“You are freed of his touch, but now the avatar plagues your mind? For how long has this happened, niece?”

Rarity sighed. “Since I--” She shuffled her hooves. “I ummm, since I came across--”

“Niece, do not lie to me. There is none in these halls you could possibly trust more. Tell me.”

The princess stared in her once-guardian's eyes and sighed. For a moment it was as it had once been, her the student, with her aunt the teacher. As if they were still out, traveling the world. “Since I found the avatar's companion, the dragon known as Spike,” she whispered. “He was... in a strange, comatose state. I don't know how, but I seem to have freed him. Before that, I was so happy and... carefree. I barely even thought of you or anything. I was happy. But since, all I keep dreaming about is the Avatar. Her death. I... I don't think she'd dead. If she's not, mother will banish me again! At best!”

“You awoke him? How?”

“I... I don't know.” She closed her eyes and tried to remember, but all the memories were blurry. “I... I just remember... it hurt. Something in me... I felt like I had to touch him, hold him. He was so hurt, so weak. Then when I did touch him, it hurt all over. His colors returned and he eventually awoke. I still have no idea what I did, or even if it WAS something I did.”

“And you've been having these dreams ever since?”

“Yes. They torment me every night. I have to watch the avatar die, again and again.”

“And you find that upsetting?” Celestia asked softly, her voice still raspy but filled with the wisdom of her years yet again.

“Yes. I-I mean no. I just... what if she yet lives? I can't... risk it. I... I finally sent--” Rarity trailed off and shook her head. “Enough. My father. Tell me what happened to him. How was it that... that thing was locked away?”

“Thing? What thing?”

“My... there... my father,” Rarity said gently, barely above a whisper. “A shadow of... what he was. Twisted and cruel. My mother had it imprisoned below, in a massive crystal. If... if he was dead, how was he there?”

Celestia stared, her mouth slowly opening and closing. “Your... he was... that's impossible. He... he did die. I... I had to watch as he died. His soul torn asunder by... by those magics. There's no--”

“He was! I saw him! Sweetie showed me! And I... I released him. I sent him on the Avatar. I had no choice. Now tell me! What happened! What... what happened to him?”

Celestia took a step back as if she was struck, her eyes wide with horror. “She... she couldn't have. Could she? Oh... my sweet, sweet Sombra, I never thought... I...” She trailed off again while her niece just stared.

“Sweet, sweet Sombra?” Rarity asked, her tone turning bitter. “Aunt. Tell me. Tell me everything. I deserve to know.”

Celestia sighed and lowered her gaze. “There... there is much to tell. I... I've learned a lot tonight. Please, give me some time to rest. Once... once I've had some time to think, I will tell you everything I know.”

“But--”

“Please. I need a time to rest.” Celestia tottered back, collapsing on her bed. “Come back tomorrow. I... I will tell you all I can then. Please.”

Rarity ground her teeth, but slowly nodded. “Very well. I... I won't wait any longer than that, however. So don't you dare try to make another excuse.” She turned and pounded on the door. After a few moments it opened and she stepped out. She paused for a second before turning back. “I want that prison cleaned from top to bottom. It's filthy.”

“But Celestia might--”

“She's weak and helpless. I won't have her getting sick from disease as well. Do I make myself clear?”

The guard gulped and slowly nodded. “As you wish.”

From within the prison, Celestia stared at the roof. Her lips were curled into such a wide, happy smile that it made her face hurt. Her niece had been saved. Somehow, someway. The mare wasn't under the taint of Discord anymore. That changed everything. She had failed, of that there was no doubt. But she had been given a second chance. Her niece may still be trapped under the sway of what the mare believed to be her destiny, but that was no matter.

Her niece had a good heart. Both of them did. If Rarity could be saved, perhaps one day Sweetie could. Celestia even dared to hope that her sister could as well. She crawled out of bed and moved to her daily meal, eating the rice and bread happily. It tasted as sweet as honey, though her small stomach could barely stomach more than a few mouthfuls. She had so much to prepare for, and so little time. She just had to wait for an opportunity. In the mean time, she had to ready herself.

She slowly lowered herself to the ground on all four hooves, before pushing back up.

Scootaloo watched the streets as they passed, her eyes slowly wandering over the bustling ponies. Their carriage brought glares from nearly every pony they passed, a few even going as far as to yell at it or toss refuse.

“Do they always yell at carriages?” she asked softly, before glancing to Hornclipper.

“Just mine,” the stallion said softly. “They are unaware that an official from the motherland is here, otherwise they'd be less... open with their disgust of me.”

“Then why bring yours? Why not a normal carriage? Or even had me walk through the city?”

“Trying to keep your appearance quiet for now,” the pegasus mumbled before looking out the other window. The carriage stopped near the end of the street and she sighed.

“Burn them all! They are nothing but monsters, tainting our land with their foul magics and abusing our breathren for the crime of being born!” An angry voice filtered in from the street. Scootaloo soon found the source, an earth pony. No, one of the de-horned, bearing the bandage over his forehead, yelling on a street corner. Ponies just walked by and ignored him. “Now is the time to rise! The Avatar has not fallen, it is just another lie the Water Nation has used to break our spirits! They are weak, we must strike--” The carriage took off and the next words were lost in the crowd.

“He's lucky he's not in the Water Nation, he'd have been executed for such words,” Scootaloo snapped.

“If he was from the Water Nation, he'd still have his horn,” Hornclipper said matter-of-factly.

She flushed and nodded. “I... I guess that's true. Are there many like him? Yelling on street corners?”

“A few. They are mostly ignored.”

“Why? Won't that just make them grow stronger?”

“Rebellion thrives under persecution.” He stared out the window, not saying another word as she waited for him to clarify.

“Go on,” the mare said with an annoyed huff.

“For everypony we would tear off the street for their 'grievances', five more would take their place. Persecution gives ponies a chance to feel as if they are fighting for something just and right, makes the young believe they are heroes and noble. If we ignore them and let them scream at the top of their lungs, meanwhile leaving everypony their needs to live contently, then they get seen as layabouts and ungrateful children whining while refusing to earn their keep. Eventually other ponies will either aim to shut them up themselves, or be separate.” He paused for a moment. “We do have ponies in place to ensure they don't do anything too threatening.”

Scootaloo slowly nodded. “I see. That's... an interesting method of doing it.” She couldn't help but see the wisdom of it. The royal family had at least three assassination attempts a month, not to mention the murders and attacks on high ranking officials. They were so common that they barely disrupted the daily state of affairs anymore. There were entire units of elite ponies who had the sole task of weeding out and destroying all hints of rebellion, and yet new groups seemed to always be cropping up.

It probably didn't help matters that the cruelest and strongest tended to become the highest ranking members of the military, while those who showed mercy and kindness were set to lower, more menial tasks.

It was a point of pride that there were so few Shadowbolts who had ever dared to betray her highness. The only smaller percentage of betrayal were from those chosen by Nightmare Moon specifically. Granted, it was likely because her highness had a tendency to execute those she felt she could no longer trust, so it was a point of survival to become more loyal the higher ranked one became. Or at least be so useful that they couldn't be easily destroyed.

She was becoming ever more grateful that it was Sweetie, and not her mother, who had made first contact with the Fire Tribe forces.

A tomato smashing against the side of the carriage tore her from her thoughts and she quickly readied herself to fight. However, Hornclipper hadn't moved.

“Why are they doing that?”

“I'm not very popular,” the stallion understated.

“I've noticed. Why?”

“I'm the one who removes horns and anything deemed a threat to the tribes. It is only natural for them to fear and hate me.”

“Will they try to assassinate us?”

“Not likely. Most are too afraid and don't wish to draw my wrath,” the stallion said softly. She caught a small flicker of emotion in his eyes, though it was gone too fast for her to identify it. She wondered if he hoped they would try. His wings kept twitching, as if he was hoping to use them at any moment and slice through his enemies.

“How do you fly with those?”

“I don't.”

“Then why wear them? Aren't you able to fly normally?”

“Of course I can.” He paused and slowly lifted one up, cringing slightly. The metal of the blades coiled around the wing entirely, digging into the muscles. She wondered how many feathers he'd lost wearing them. Perhaps even permanently.

“Don't they hurt? Why wear them?”

“Yes. Because they are a sign of who I am. Ponies know better than to interfere with my work, because they know these blades.”

She nodded slowly. “I... I see.” She rolled her eyes slightly. So he wore them just for intimidation, maybe he truly was a member of the Water Nation. “Who is the current commander of this country?”

“Commander Black Marble. He was second in command to Caballeron before the commanders departure.”

She nodded softly and watched him quizzically. He was so... inconsistent. Sometimes giving her more answers than she needed, other times giving her just single words. She looked him over and frowned. Was it possible he was nervous? He was spending a lot of time looking out the window. Maybe he was expecting an attack.

“Tell me, how long have you served in their forces?”

“Most of my life.”

“Is clipping horns and picking up envoys all you do?”

“No.”

She sighed and leaned back, closing her eyes. “Are we almost there?” she asked curtly.

“Yes. We'll be pulling up any moment.”

She glanced out the window, but there was very little to see. All the buildings were square, with ponies milling about. They were mostly painted different colors, but even that did little to hide how similar they all were. Then, where there was supposed to be a building there was just emptiness. She stared in confusion, then gasped. They were going through one of the clearings, which meant-- “Stop the carriage!”

“Ma'am?”

“Just indulge me, please.”

The stallion nodded before giving three quick raps against the front of the carriage. It slowed down quickly, though she leaped out before it could fully stop. A wide grin spread across her lips as she looked up.

She now stood in front of one of the massive dragon statues. Ponies were milling about, glaring at the carriage and, by extension, her. But she didn't care. All she cared about was the amazing piece of architecture.

It had been built from the ground up, with a massively long tail that curled around its massive rear legs. Each talon was bigger than any pony she had ever seen. The scales on the legs and tail were amazingly well done, with just a small hint of imperfection that hinted at hoof craftsmanship, as opposed to earth bending. The legs went up to powerful knees, which then went down to connect with the rest of the weight supporting base.

The stomach and right arm were just as impressive, with hoof crafted scales so fine she could barely make them out. There was a faint coloring across the entire statue, red over most the scales but yellow over the stomach, but it was so faded as to almost not exist. Sadly, some pieces of the statue were almost completely smooth, lacking the signs of age that the majority held. Its entire left arm was almost a crude mockery of its well detailed right side. With its head turned up, she could only see the chin of the creation, but it was as impressive as the rest of it. “Hornclipper. Would it be possible for me to see the head from up close?”

“As you wish,” the stallion said with a shrug. “If you wish to fly up, it should be safe now. There won't be any more flames until the night.”

Scootaloo's cheeks burned red. “I... I'd prefer to do it on hoof. Not flying...”

He stared for a moment, before nodding. “As you wish. I will see what I can do.”

She nodded and stared for a few more seconds before letting out a sigh of relief. Her gaze lowered and she was immediately struck by just how many ponies were staring at her with unrestrained contempt. She turned tail and forced herself to walk back to the carriage, pretending not to notice the unfriendly eyes. Once the door closed, she let out a sigh. “You weren't kidding. You really aren't well liked here.”

“No. I'm not.” The carriage began moving once again, and she dropped into her seat with a sigh. She was right. It was going to be a long, long morning.

Flowerbloom had to bite her tongue to keep from laughing as she and her father devoured their lunch. Creme had tried to give them a rather meager lunch, more in line with gruel than food. Fizzy had a few choice words with the man and they now had a proper, delectable treat. Straight from the captains stores. She was currently nipping on a small strawberry tart and trying not to laugh at the angry, pouting glare that Creme was giving them from his seat across the table. She half expected him to lay an egg.

“So then, as you seem intent on captaining my ship--” the unicorn said dryly. “-- perhaps you would deign to tell me where it is you're having us go?”

“Well, our first destination is Appleoosa,” Fizzy said without looking up. He wasn't pale or nauseous at all anymore. He made a better pegasi than a sea pony. Though, Flowerbloom couldn't deny that it was much smoother in the air than the sea. “Ah would be happy tah let yah navigate for us, if yah can keep a civil tongue in your mouth. Think what yah like about earth ponies, but ah'd advise against sayin' them in front of the few that out rank yah.” His tone held a hint of amusement and Creme scrunched up his face and just glared, eyes narrowed.

“These tarts are mighty scrumptious,” Flowerbloom said once she swallowed. “Not as good as ma's, but ah wouldn't toss 'em on the ground.”

Creme took a deep breath and shook his head, before gripping one of the tarts on the platter in his magic. He slowly guided it to his mouth and, gingerly, took a small bite with his eyes closed. He took his time chewing and swallowing, making Flowerbloom struggle to hold back her laughter as he tried to show them up.

Once her mouth was empty, she wiped her mouth on a napkin and belched. “Pardons.” she was unable to suppress a wider smile at the look of horror that flashed on the unicorn's face. “Now pa, why Appleoosa? Ah went there already once and...” She frowned. It had been a quick, but bloody, fight.

“It has lotsa apples. Now, ah don't know for sure how well they kept in contact durin' the years a darkness, but ah figure they'd have the best chance of givin' us directions where we might go next. If they aren't where ah ended up, at least. They might even know of any ponies who...” He sighed softly. “Any orchards that... disappeared durin' that time. Ain't likely, but yah never know.”

She shrugged. “Of the survivors that remain, I doubt there's many of them who could remember. Let alone who'd be willing to help...”

“All we need is some information. Harmless information. Ah don't see any reason they'd refuse us.” Fizzy frowned and leaned back. “Aside from sheer earth bender stubbornness. Ah'm hopeful they won't be that far intent on causin' us troubles.”

“Hmph. We should just toss the lot of them into a lake of poison and be done with it,” Creme snapped. “Bunch of lousy earth ponies.”

“Well, if we do that who'll help grow all the food we need?” Fizzy snapped angrily. “You? I doubt yah could tell an apple from an over ripe cherry!”

Creme growled and slammed his tart down, before storming from the room.

Flowerbloom sighed. “Is it really okay to keep antagonizing him? He is the captain.”

“Aye, and he's as hard headed as a rock. Ponies like that would as soon gut yah as look at yah. He needs to learn his place an' that he's got a duty tah do, for us, before he starts tryin' tah cause more problems.”

Flowerbloom sighed and slowly nodded. “It kinda reminds me of when ah was goin' with Sweetie. Most ponies were far too scared ta say anything bad about me an' Scoots near the end, but at the beginnin' they were right inhospitable.”

“Ayes. Yah get a lot of ponies like that these days. Give a pony bendin', an' suddenly they think they're the best thing tah ever exist an' the rest of us only live tah serve 'em.”

She looked down at her hoovees. “Ah can bend an' ah don't think that.”

Fizzy smiled and reached out to gently ruffle her mane. “That's cause you're a good, proper girl. The child your mother an' ah raised. Ah'm sure when we find your family, the lotta them'll be proud tah have such a good girl as a member of their family.”

Flowerbloom blushed, knocked his hoof off and shook her head, giggling. “Ah, stop it, yah old flatterer. This how yah talk tah mah?”

“Well, it is how ah got such a fine, wonderful mare tah say yes. Now, ah ever tell yah how your mother an' ah met? Ah was workin' on a mission at--”

“Ugh, I've heard it a dozen times. I'm going for a walk. Bye pa,” Flowerbloom said and got to her hooves. She trotted away, chuckling softly.

“It's very...” Scootaloo said softly as she stared up. “Kinda... A bit... ummm... how to put it...”

“Boring?” Hornclipper offered. The two stood in front of the large, black tower where she would be staying.

“Yep. What's with all the squares in these towns? Everything is just so... cube like.”

“Efficiency. The Fire Tribes had very little space, as they had to share their lands with the dragons as well as try to pack around oasis's and other places of survival. Farther out from the hubs you can find buildings that take up more space. In some of the mountainous regions, you'll find homes built into the stone itself. It is really quite impressive.”

She nodded slowly. “I see. I guess the hundred years of night probably just reinforced the desire to be packed in close, huh?”

“Exactly.” The stallion nodded.

She looked up and smiled. All the tall buildings did add one extra benefit. The streets were kept relatively cool, despite the fact it was almost noon. Still, she doubted it would be cool for much longer, as once the sun was fully in the sky, the light would hit many of the streets directly and it would become sweltering. She wondered how the farmers outside the city were enduring.

“Let's go,” she said quickly before walking forward. He pulled the door open for her and she stepped inside. Cool air brushed across her skin, sending a shiver of delight down her hooves. The door closed behind her and she sighed happily. “It's really nice and cool in here.”

“That's because water benders get kind of picky if they have to deal with too much heat,” a white unicorn with a black mane said from across the room. He walked forward and took her hoof, bringing it to her lips to place a kiss on it. “A pleasure, lady Scootaloo I believe?”

She blinked a few times before nodding. “Black Marble, I take it?” She pulled her hoof free.

A grin spread across his lips. “You're as good as my informants said. Then again, I shouldn't be surprised coming from one of the legendary Shadowbolts.”

She flushed and nodded slowly. “I... I'm not technically a Shadowbolt. Just one in training. However, I would like to get straight to work.” She hummed and looked around. “Though, I am curious. How do you keep it so nice and cool in here?”

“Ice, of course.” He motioned towards a few exposed pipes across the wall. They were covered in frost. “We have a few water benders here, so we've set up mechanisms like this across the city. It only requires a few minutes of a water benders time and can keep the building relatively cool for hours. It's also proved highly effective in our... specialty foster facility.”

Scootaloo blinked a few times. “Specialty foster facility?”

“Oh, yes. Where we keep all the fire benders before they age enough to have their horns removed,” the stallion said with a proud smile. “It's an amazing system our predecessors designed. It functioned wonderfully, and allowed so much for expansion that, even once we had to consolidate our forces, we were able to expand it to hold all the children who had yet to be de-horned.”

Scootaloo frowned and slowly nodded. “I... see. It sounds interesting. I'd like to--”

“If you wish to see, I would be more than happy to show you. It truly is one of the many great wonders of our country. Why, I'd imagine even Nightmare Moon herself would be amazed at the ingenuity of the deterrents.”

She sighed and slowly nodded. “I suppose I could make some time to see it. Are there any pegasi that work at this... facility?”

“Yes. Pegasi are some of our best workers at the facility. Though, there are nowhere near the number there that we use to have. The pegasi population suffered just as large a hit as any of the others, once her highness requested our services.”

“Would you have preferred she hadn't?” Scootaloo asked quickly, narrowing her eyes.

“No! Never! It is a wonderful privilege to fight for the motherland. As a matter of fact, I wish I could have joined.” He let out a soft sigh and shook his head. “Alas, Caballeron was insistent that I stay here in his place and maintain the country. While I'll admit, it hasn't always been easy, it is a task I feel more than capable and honored to perform.” His grin never wavered, even when he sighed.

“I see. I'll admit, the sheer number of ponies that... joined our side, was quite impressive. Even with the hundred years of non-combat, it was an impressive number.”

“It's namely thanks to our predecessors methods of control. Have you ever heard the old adage, you catch more flies with honey than vinegar?Allowing all ponies, aside from the fire benders, admittance into our military allowed us to greatly increase our numbers. The fact we put considerable effort into ensuring everypony, even the de-horned, are treated fairly, has kept rebellions to a minimum. We even allow the de-horned to return to their families once they are finished.”

“Return to their families?” Scootaloo asked softly. “What... do you mean? I--”

The stallion's smile wavered for a moment. “You... are aware of what a de-horning entails, are you not?”

She nodded slowly. “Yes. Magic has to be sucked out from the individual until their reserves are low enough, then it has to be sliced off.” A shiver went down her spine. She'd seen it happen, once. The entire process had taken almost a half an hour, with them chopping at the horn one fragment at a time. The unicorn had passed out from the pain within minutes, though she could still remember the sparks flying off his horn as they worked.

“Ah. Yes, in an... adult, that is true. Sadly, it doesn't always work. It also has a higher chance of being fatal. No, our method is far more... ponane.” He turned and started walking through the building, motioning her to follow.

She did, looking around as they went. The building was quite bland, brown walls with the occasional pictures of dragons, the Water Nation flag and even one, rather noble appearing, image of the first Nightmare Moon. When they went up stairs it was even worse, with no decorations lining thosse walls. He talked as they walked. “See, removing a horn at birth would kill a pony outright. They are too keyed into it and lack control of their magic. However, as an adult they have more control, but their bodies become dependent on it and the process can still have a sizable risk of death.”

She nodded slowly, though she didn't know the first part. She'd always assumed they could just cut it off. “However, once they reach puberty, their magic tends to spread throughout the body more, and they gain more control of their magic. It is at this point that a horn can, usually, be removed without as much risk.”

“As much risk?”

“I'd say one-in-twenty ponies die. However, once it's removed the body has time to adjust and develop without it. Many ponies grow up to be strong in body, though they lack the magical amplifications that earth ponies have. Still, we allow them to work in the fields they choose, aside from magic, and return them to their families. We do it the moment we deem a pony is ready, to give their bodies the most time to adjust.”

“How kind of you,” Scootaloo said softly. “What about these ponies before then?”

“They stay in the facility. Their parents may visit during certain hours, but they must give at least a days warning.”

“When will I see this facility?”

“Whenever you'd like. I am at your--”

“I'd like to see it today, then.”

Marble stumbled, though the grin stayed on his lips. “T-today? But you've only just--”

“You said whenever I wish, did you not? Were you just telling me what you thought I wanted to hear?”

The stallion coughed and shook his head. “N-no. Of course not. Hornclipper!”

There was a light clopping from behind as the other pegasus stepped forward. “Sir?”

“Have your carriage prepared. You will escort our special guest to the facility. Answer any questions she has.”

“As you wish.” Hornclipper bowed his head before turning to trot away.

Marble smiled down at her. “I am sorry, I would love to escort you myself, but I have my own matters to attend to. If you'd like to wait--”

“You're running a country, I won't be insulted that you're too busy to be my guide. Hornclipper will be more than sufficient,” Scootaloo interrupted.

“Ah, thank you, m'lady. Here.” He stopped outside a door and motioned with his head. “Your room is within. I hope you will find it acceptable.”

Scootaloo nodded. “I'm sure it's fine.” He quickly walked away and she let out a soft sigh. She never liked talkative ponies like that. Once he was out of sight, she stepped forward and pushed the door open, expecting little more than a closet.

She blanched at what she received. The room was massive, and quite cool. The first thing a pony saw when entering the room was a massive Water Nation flag that sat opposite the door. On the left was a four poster bed, easily able to house four ponies, even when spread out and limbs akimbo. On the right, facing a window that spread from the floor and almost all the way to the roof, was a puffy red couch. She counted at least a dozen pipes throughout the room, frost gathered across them. “Wow...” she whispered in awe. She slowly stepped forward and closed the door behind her, staring. She went to the window and gasped. She was at least four stories up, though she barely remembered going up that many stairs, and the glass slid open so she could jump out and fly. Well, she could if her wings worked properly.

She slowly stroked the glass, before moving back and collapsing on the couch. “Wow...” She looked to the door and let out a whistle. Besides it was a mahogany desk, just hidden from view when a pony entered, unless they looked to the right. A bowl of fruit rested on top. She didn't think the captain of the Shadowbolts even had a room this nice. The couch felt like a cloud under her, except far warmer. She couldn't help but wonder if they used clouds as the cushion, wrapped with cloth. She could get used to living in a room like this.

Sadly, she could only allow herself to enjoy it for a few moments before, grudgingly, pulling herself from the couch. “I'll be back,” she whispered, before trotting to the doorway and walking out. She returned a few moments later to grab an apple, before heading out yet again. Next stop, the facility.

Scootaloo wiped the sweat from her brow, barely able to resist the urge to pant. She was so thankful she didn't have to wear the Shadowbolt uniform, or anything for that matter, considering how much she was sweating. Even so, she was sure she'd leave a wet imprint in her seat once she got up. The carriage was going up a steep incline, allowing her to disguise her uncomfortable fidgeting with each minor bump and jostle. “Is it always this hot?”

“Yes,” Hornclipper said. He was covered in nearly as much sweat as her, though he managed to keep from fidgeting. At least, as far as she could tell.

“Why?”

“This is the Groundbound Sun, one of the hottest places in the world.”

“Groundbound Sun? Why does that name sound so familiar...”

“It was the great nesting grounds of the dragons,” Hornclipper said quickly, his eyes continuing to peer out the window, as if he expected trouble at any moment.

“The nesting...” Scootaloo's eyes bulged. “W-wait. I remember hearing about it in history. You mean the place where all the dragons migrated during mating season? But that's an active volcano!”

The stallion merely nodded.

“You... t-they built a prison, inside a volcano? An ACTIVE volcano?”

He nodded again.

“They're mad. Insane. Desperate! How could... why would anypony do such a thing?”

“It was hot, and had near impossible to penetrate defenses. Even more so with water benders. Perfect during the eternal night.”

She nodded slowly. Then the carriage leveled out and stopped.

“We're here.” Hornclipper pulled himself up, leaving a sweat covered indent of himself in the seat, and shoved the door open. He waited for her to climb out first, before falling in behind her.

It was even hotter outside the carriage, something she hadn't thought possible. They stood on the rim of the volcano and the sight that greeted her made her gasp. Inside was a massive boiling lake, so hot that the steam was as thick as fog. Some of the walls were leaking magma, as if from a wound. The heat was almost intolerable.

In the center, surrounded by the boiling lake, stood the facility. Four stories tall, with each floor likely holding dozens of rooms, it even had a large fenced off outer grounds. She could see ponies in the grounds, most no bigger than foals. The rim of the volcano had three towers, with no discernible way to get down.

“Welcome to Boiling Rock,” Hornclipper said gently. “Do you wish to fly down?”

“No... this heat is horrible. How do you get there?”

“Pegasi carried baskets.”

“The dragons used to live here?”

“They used to lay their eggs here,” Hornclipper said with a shrug. “There are dozens of cults in the city who believe that there are eggs under the lake, just waiting for the day when they'll hatch and wipe us interlopers out.”

She sighed. “In this heat, I'd believe it. How does anything survive here?”

“Though hot, the facility is well maintained.”

She stretched out a wing, sweat dripping down. “Well, let's go then.” It didn't take long for them to find a team of pegasi to take them down, carried in a thick woven basket. However, she nearly collapsed when she arrived on the ground. The heat had gone up sharply and was so intense she felt as if she would suffocate. Every breath was a struggle and she could feel the mist enveloping her skin.

“Are you okay?” Hornclipper asked.

“I... I'm fine,” she wheezed. She looked around and her eyes widened slightly. The pegasi who brought them down were already a quarter of the way back up, abandoning the two on the steaming rock. However, they were now in the grounds, surrounded by all the foals and their caretakers.

Every single one of them had stopped their games and were watching them with fear. No, not them. Hornclipper. They stared at him as if he was the boogey bear made flesh, come to take them away.

“I see your popularity precedes you. Should we head inside, or will somepony come greet us?”

“Hornclipper!” An angry voice yelled. Scootaloo looked up and saw an angry red earth pony, his face formed into a scowl. “Always happy for an excuse to wet your blades, huh? I figured I wouldn't see your sorry hide until tomorrow.”

Hornclipper sighed. “Scootaloo, meet The Warden. Runner of Boiling Rock.”

She stared in confusion, before her eyes widened. The pony had a bandage across his forehead. “He's... he's one of the de-horned. You let him... him serve here?”

“Who better?” the stallion asked. “It keeps the children calmer being amongst their own. There is none better who could gauge when a child is ready. And he has a vested interest in making sure that the children have as much time as they can to heal. Otherwise he'd see them dying far more often with each removal.”

“You'd like that, wouldn't you?” the Warden asked, letting out another growl. “Well, you're not going to get your wish. The child is ready now, and she's fit and healthy, she should survive without incident.”

“Child? What child?” Scootaloo asked.

The stallion turned angry eyes on her. “Who are you? A new hornclipper?” His eyes leveled back on the other pegasus. “I never knew you were taking students.” He sneered angrily.

“I'm not,” Hornclipper said smoothly, staring the angry pony in the face. “She's a representative of the Shadowbolts from the motherland. I'm escorting her through this facility. Now, answer the question. What child?”

The Warden blinked a few times, before flushing. “I... my apologies.” He bowed politely to Scootaloo, before leveling a glare on the other pegasus again. “Your escort leaves much to be desired, however. I, of course, mean the child I mentioned in my summons. Her magic and horn have developed to the point you can... de-horn her safely. She should be ready by tomorrow.” He narrowed his eyes. “In the mean time, kindly stay out of my facility. I won't have you frightening the child before her time.”

“Very well. If our guest is okay with you giving her the tour.” Both pairs of eyes turned to her, and she nervously smiled.

“I'd be fine with that,” Scootaloo said, before brushing her hoof through her mane. “Is it at least cooler inside?”

“No, but we have drinks.” The Warden motioned her to follow. “I'll show you around. We can stop by the coolers first.” He trotted inside. The building was made primarily of stone and, to her surprise, was decently insulated. It was just as hot as outside, but there wasn't much steam. It helped make it slightly more bearable. He led her underground, which was lit by sparse torches.

The deeper they went, the hotter it seemed to get. Her vision was beginning to blur when they came to a huge metal door. The stallion unlocked three separate locks before opening it, making her gasp. Icy cold air blew out and wrapped around her like a blanket of heaven. She closed her eyes and moaned, gasping gently. “O-ohhhhh... y-yes. T-that is nice.”

The room, entirely composed of metal, was covered in frost and ice. She followed The Warden inside and shivered, some of her sweat freezing. “This room is wonderful. What is it for?”

“We use it to keep drinks cool and, the main reason, whenever a pony begins to overheat. I usually get one or two ponies in here a day, usually for a few hours until they feel strong again.” He froze for a moment before looking back. “Lady...?”

“Scootaloo.”

“Lady Scootaloo. Am... I correct in thinking you talk with her highness, Nightmare Moon?”

She flushed. “Well... sorta. Sometimes.”

“Then, please. Allow me to make a request.” The stallion turned and bowed his head. “The... we fire benders, we've lost. We know that. Please... allow us to serve. I've heard how the earth benders are allowed to keep their bending, please ask her highness to allow us the same privilege.”

“I don't--”

“I know you don't have the authority. But... please. I ask not for myself, but for those who haven't had to go through the process yet. They're children, they can be molded as you wish. They can serve you, we all can.”

“Nightmare Moon wouldn't--”

“Please, just think about it.” He paused and sighed. “Just for now. I ask that you... watch the procedure. Watch what our children must go through. Then give me your decision.”

She sighed and slowly nodded. “I make no promises.”

“I know. All I ask is that it is asked.” He held out a small metal bottle to her. She pulled it to her lips and took a gulp, shivering in delight. It was a strawberry drink, kept so cold that it had slightly slushified. The delightful cooling seemed to spread through her body, causing a happy, relieved sigh to leave her lips. “There. That bottle will keep it cool while I show you around, so please don't toss it aside. We have a limited supply.” He paused. “We have more rooms like this one, far smaller though, set-up throughout the facility. Don't hesitate to let me know if you require them. This one is just the largest and best for storage.”

She nodded slowly, before following him out. He led her through the facility, showing her the nursery, kitchens, bedrooms. Everything seemed quite nice and hospitable, aside from the deadly lake waiting outside, a constant reminder that the ponies here were prisoners. Even when the children played, it was subdued and weak, their spirits crushed. Their guardians, many of which were de-horned, a constant reminder that they, too, would one day share that fate. However, she found herself only barely able to focus. Instead, her mind kept wandering to what the stallion had asked.

Would it actually be possible for the fire benders to return, under the mantle of the Water Nation? She doubted the current ruler would permit it. But Sweetie Belle might. Her friend was a good pony. A bit... violent at times. But still good. Perhaps it was time, now that the Avatar was dead and the world conquered. All benders under the glorious rule of Nightmare Moon.

Chapter 12: De-horned

Scootaloo groaned and shivered in her bed. She couldn't get comfortable, no matter how she tried. Though the piping had long since warmed, she found the city turned to almost freezing temperatures at night. At first she had found it nice, but after spending an entire day in sweltering temperatures, she was having trouble adjusting to the sudden decrease in temperature.

If those were the only things causing her problems, she'd have likely been fine. Unfortunately, it wasn't. She'd eaten with Grimset again and, as she expected, the entire ordeal had been troubling. His flirtations were starting to get on her nerves, though mainly because she didn't trust him. She had a sneaking feeling he was only flirting with her to get something, though she didn't know what. Granted, it was possibly her own insecurities playing up. She'd never really had colts interested in her. Potential mates tended to be chosen based on flight potential. Being the only Shadowbolt-in-training who couldn't fly tended to lead to her being overshadowed by practically every other mare in the organization.

As much as she'd like to feel he just found her attractive, she was no fool. She'd learned long ago not to accept anything at face value. Besides, even if he was being honest, he was far, far too old for her. She was quite certain he was up to something, and she wanted to know what it was.

Boiling Rock had been almost a complete waste of time. She'd fortunately made sure to still check on the pegasi stationed there, having even pulled a few out of bed, but there had only been one who had even come close to being a potential member. She'd have to work with the mare more before she was certain. Being agile and fast wasn't the only requirement, after all.

What troubled her the most, however, was tomorrow night she was going to watch the de-horning ceremony of one of the unicorns. Just the thought of the last de-horning she'd seen, the way the unicorn had screamed with every chop of the ax, was enough to set her off kilter.

Enough that-- her mane went on end and she sat up. A second later her window exploded, sending glass hurtling at her. She instantly rolled away from it, tossing her thick blanket up as a shield and sliding into the crevice between the bed and wall. A few small shards embedded above her, though fortunately from her position only a few pieces fell on her. She kept her breathing as still as she could, trying not to move as she waited.

The door to her room swung open and ponies charged into the room. Pegasi and unicorns, most only partially in armor and looking as bewildered as her, looked frantically for the cause of the damage.

“Shadowbolt?” Hornclipper's voice tore through the room.

Scootaloo slowly stood, shaking the glass from her body and coughing. A few small cuts were torn across her body, but nothing too severe. She looked around, ready to dive under the bed in the event she needed cover, but she saw no sign of a follow-up. “I'm fine. Find out who just tried to kill me.”

“I don't think--”

“Somepony did just try to kill me,” she hissed angrily. “Windows don't just explode. Find who did this, and bring them here!” She stepped gingerly through the maze of glass. Once she was out in the hallway, she caught sight of Black Marble galloping down the hall.

“Lady Scootaloo! I heard an explosion, what happened?” For the first time, his smile was gone and he looked quite raggedy, his mane wild and unkept.

“Somepony tried to kill me. Your security here is horrible.” She glanced towards the shattered window and frowned. “If I didn't know it was impossible, I'd say it was a fire bender.”

Marble froze. After a few moments he regathered himself, his smile returned and he shook his head. “Surely you jest. There is no way a fire bender could have done it. There are none within--”

“No, there aren't,” Scootaloo interrupted. “But apparently there are ponies who found other ways to control flames. Find them immediately before I decide YOU'RE behind this.” She stabbed a hoof towards him angrily.

The stallion blanched slightly, but his smile never wavered. “As you wish. I will have my best agents working on it.”

She nodded and sighed. “Good. Now, in the mean time, I require a new room. One without a window.”

The stallion nodded and motioned her to follow. She was doubtful she'd get much sleep now. As if she didn't already have enough on her mind, now she had to worry about assassins. Thankfully, dealing with assassins was something all Shadowbolts were trained for, so her mind was already processing and planning for defenses and ways to catch her would-be killer.

Though, she doubted they'd catch the pony tonight, but it didn't worry her. Whoever it was had tipped their hoof, now it was just a matter of her countering it. If they thought they could just make her hide and cower because of one little explosion, they had another thing coming.

But first, she had to find a new bed. She'd need to try to get some sleep in order to deal with this new threat.

Rarity didn't waste any time the next morning. She'd gone to bed early and, through some miracle, had a restful sleep. The nightmares had finally deemed to leave her be. For a moment, she wondered if they were all just the manifestation of her avoidance of her aunt for so long.

However, she couldn't focus on it for long. Once she awoke she leaped from her bed and quickly rushed through her daily morning rituals. She didn't even brush her mane the full hundred times, barely making it past fifty. She gave one glance at the cage holding the little dragon, before shaking her head and trotting quickly out from her room.

The sun had only just come up, revealing the front courtyard from the hall windows. She stopped for a moment and stared at a pony dangling from the flagpole. Well, the corpse of a pony. It seemed there had been yet another assassination attempt. She idly wondered if it was on her sister, mother or one of their high ranking officials.

She couldn't bring herself to be too worried about it. Had it been anything serious, she would have been summoned. The corpse would hang there for a few days before being removed, then the pole would be cleaned and await the next would-be assassin.

She avoided the kitchen, instead going straight to the prison. The guard blocking the door had bleary eyes, rapidly standing to attention when she arrived. “Y-your highness.”

She cocked an eyebrow at his ragged appearance. His helmet was off center, armor wasn't completely buckled and he had part of his lunch still resting by his hoof. In short, he had been slacking.

“Open the gate. Also, I'd ensure to keep yourself in better form when on guard. Even if it is night, if my mother came and found you in such a state...” She trailed off, letting the stallion's imagination take effect. Judging by how pale he became, she imagined it was working well.

“Errr, right ma'am. Sorry ma'am.” The pony quickly turned and unlocked the door, making it open with a screech of metal.

She stepped inside and smiled, thankful it was a different guard this time. She wasn't in the mood to deal with threats and yelling in order to see her aunt. She paused and looked around as the door slammed shut behind her.

As she had ordered, the room was cleaned from top to bottom. There was no more dust or dirt. All the dishes had been cleared, the bedding replaced and the only sign of food was a single empty tray, clear of any mold. Her aunt was sitting on the bed, watching the door intently. Unfortunately, the mare didn't look any healthier, though the despair was gone from her face. Her meal had been eaten fully as well, so Rarity imagined it was now only a matter of time before a safe level of fat formed over those bones.

“Niece, I am happy to see you decided to still come.”

“I want answers,” Rarity said softly, her gaze lowering as she took a seat in front of the cell. Though she didn't realize it, she was instinctively taking the position of a student, before her teacher. Celestia noted and tried to suppress her happiness, though she knew her joy wouldn't last.

“There is... much I must explain to you. Of your father, especially. I... I had hoped you would never have to know what truly happened to him. However, if your mother is... using some semblance of him, it means you must know.”

“Then tell me.” Rarity slowly rose her head. “What were you and my father working on? Just what was your relationship?”

Celestia's eyes lowered. “I... that's...” She took a deep breath and shook her head. “You... deserve the truth. Sombra was Luna's husband to be, but... we had a... relationship of our own.”

Rarity's eyes widened. “W-what?”

She slowly nodded. “Yes. He and I were... our relationship was... complicated. As children we knew each other well, as he was of a noble family, descended from the previous avatar. His family was powerful and his betrothal to my sister meant we saw him often.” Her cheeks tinged red. “I... will not deny that we... shared a bit more than friendship.”

Rarity's eyes widened. “You... you didn't. You had an affair wi--”

“NO!” Celestia shook her head quickly. “I would never have betrayed my sister like that! He wouldn't have, either. Sombra was a good, kind stallion. Noble and well meaning in all he did. All he ever wished for was to keep his family safe and happy, for everypony to live peacefully together. He was... unique.”

“You had feelings for him, though?”

Celestia fidgeted slightly, but nodded. “I... will not deny that I did. At times I'd even been angry with my sister, for gaining him when, as the firstborn, I felt he should have belonged to me. But no, father wanted the descendant of the avatar tied to our family, but not to the firstborn.”

Rarity frowned and ground a hoof in the ground. “Is this why my father is gone? Because your little... crush? Did you try to tempt him away from my mother?”

“No!” Celestia said again, shaking her head. “I... I was jealous. That was all. But my sister meant the world to me, and she meant the world to him. Especially once she had you, I would have never, ever tried to steal him away. I would have never, even at my worst, have wished this taint onto her, or for the fate that befell him. Now, you must know this because... this is why your mother was so harsh on him when he failed.”

“Harsh on him?”

She slowly nodded. “This... taint, that took over your mother. It made her jealous and angry. Nothing like the mare she was. The soft spoken, kind mare. When she realized my feelings for her husband... she delighted in tormenting me with it.”

“And that's why you tried to fight her?”

“No... that's why when we failed, she tore his spirit asunder and made me watch when she destroyed his body.” Anger dripped from the words.

“Tell me...” Rarity whispered.

“Very well. Your father was brilliant. Perhaps one of the most brilliant unicorns I'd ever met. He could decipher a spell and its components in mere moments, after just seeing it once. When your sister was... changed, he was wise enough to hide that he had realized what happened to her. Or at least, that he knew something was wrong. That she hadn't gained control over a great power, that this great power had gained control over her. He played along as best he could, but researched everything he could until I returned.” Celestia shook her head and gazed at her niece with sadness. “When I returned... he told me everything. I should have told him to stop, to just let it be. But... I'd already lost a father to this monster, I couldn't bear to lose a sister as well. And a small part of me... delighted in an opportunity to spend more time with him. So we worked together. As the avatar and his friends had been the ones to defeat Discord, Sombra knew we would need that very power to save your mother. He researched everything he could on those lost magics, anything at all that had existed and could be used to fight this corruption.”

“And this eventually brought him to the Spirit World and those other magics. The ones that Trixie had tried to control?”

“Yes. Though, his reasons for it were far more honorable. He believed that in the Spirit World we could find the manifestation of Discord that held your mother. If we could dispel it there, we could save her. We... had been so naive then.”

“What happened?”

“Your mother had been watching us all along. Tracking our every movements. When it finally came time for us to confront her...” She sighed gently. “He... went alone. He refused to let me come, said one of us must try to protect everypony if it failed. I only saw the end of the confrontation. I...” Tears welled up in her eyes. “It was a battle of hearts and souls. He made a magical ring that he believed would protect him against the corruption. He wore it on his horn. I watched as the darkness spread out across it, melting and reshaping the metal around his horn as he screamed. Then...”

The mare turned paler still. “I... I heard his spirit scream. The two stood across from each other, but their battle could be felt by all, for miles. She tore him apart with her magic, his screams echoing through our cores.” She gulped softly. “I... for a moment I entered the Spirit World. I tried to find him. I... I wanted to find him. I just saw the pieces, the remains of your father. I... I ran.”

Rarity gulped and shivered. “Then... then that thing...”

“Your mother left no body remaining. If... if that thing was any semblance of Sombra, it was her magic given form. Something created for her to torment and twist. Your father... is no more.”

“But, you said you didn't see--”

“Did that thing seem like your father? Act like him? Could you see even a semblance of him... in it?”

Rarity slowly lowered her eyes and shook her head. “No... I... I mean... I saw... it looked like him. Except... eviler? He didn't act like him at all. Just obedient and... murderous.”

“Exactly. Your father would have never taken the life of another without there being any other way. Whatever that... thing was, it was not your father. Don't... believe it to be so.” Celestia slowly climbed down from her bed and walked to the bars. Her hoof reached out and patted the mare's head. “I know this must be difficult for you. But you must be strong. You've lost your father, your mother and your sister. However, both Luna and Sweetie may yet be saved. Whatever saved you might possibly save them.”

“But I wasn't--”

“Rarity, child. Do you really think I would lie? Or worse, couldn't see this corruption, feel it spreading through a pony? I've already lost a sister and a niece to it. Do you honestly believe I could not identify it in you?”

A chill went down Rarity's spine and she slowly shook her head. “Well... I... but you said there was no way to break its hold. You said--”

“I was wrong.” Celestia couldn't resist it, she smiled. “I have never, in all my life, been so happy to be wrong. This taint that infects your sister CAN be reversed. It can be stopped. If you can just remember what stopped it. Niece, is there anything, no matter how small or insignificant it may seem, that you can remember once this dragon awoke?”

“No, there wasn't...” Rarity trailed off and her hoof groped at her neck. “No. Wait. There is... there is one thing. I remember... I remember a necklace.” She softly stroked the one Spike and Sweetie had made for her.

“That one?”

“No. Another. It was just there for a moment. I had touched it and it felt... warm. Then it was gone. I thought maybe I had gone insane. It was probably my imagination, all that pain and mixed emotions. But it... felt so real at the time.”

Celestia frowned and stroked her chin. Her eyes lit up after a few moments of quiet contemplation. “Interesting. Niece, I have but one bit of advice for you. Go, search through the tomes in the library. Find every bit of information you can on the avatar. Most importantly, what this necklace could be.”

“You... think it's real? I wasn't just imagining it?”

The elder mare chuckled and turned, walking back to her bed. “Oh niece. I believe I know exactly what it could be. I've always said you were a special mare... I could think of none more worthy.”

Rarity flushed. “If... if you know what it is, tell me. I need to--”

“I can't. This is something you need to find out on your own.” Celestia laid down and watched her with a smile. “In fact... this is something you likely wouldn't believe me if I told you. You are--”

The sound of metal screeching on metal filled the room. Rarity turned, fury in her eyes, on the door. The rage quickly gave way to fear as she saw the tall, dangerous mare standing in the doorway.

Nightmare Moon stood tall and imposing in the exit. Despite the fact there was plenty of room to either side of her, her frame seemed to block the entire doorway. Her mane flowed behind her, quivering with magic. She wore her full battle armor, her horn sticking through the top, piercing as a spear. Her breastplate gleamed in the little light the room held.

Even Celestia's breath caught, though she quickly recovered. “Luna, what--”

“My name is Nightmare Moon,” the ruler of the nation interrupted. Despite her voice never going above a soft volume, the words seemed to reverberate and echo through the room, pounding on the inside of Rarity's skull.

“M-mother I was just--”

“I know of what you were doing, dear daughter,” the dark mare moved closer and reached out, stroking a hoof through Rarity's mane. However, the touch felt cold and lifeless, completely opposite of Celestia's touch. “Sister, I know what you're up to. You managed to steal my husband from me, now you aim to steal my dear child, as well?”

“Sister, I never stole--”

“SILENCE!” Her words echoed through the room with her rage filled yell. Even from inside, Rarity could hear the light clinking of the trembling guards from outside. “Rarity has earned her place at my side. Something you, on the other hoof, have not. I will not tolerate you trying to drive her away.”

The young princess trembled, gulping nervously. Was she going to be banished again? A hoof touched her chin and made her look up, into her mother's eyes. Those cold, green, merciless eyes.

“You are not to return here, do I make myself clear?”

Rarity gulped and tried to make an excuse. “Mother, I was just--”

The grip turned cruel as the ruler moved closer and forced Rarity's head back at an uncomfortable angle. “Do. I. Make. Myself. Clear?”

“Y-yes...” Tears welled in her eyes, though she tried to suppress them. Then the pain was gone and her mother pulled back. “Good, now leave us. My sister and I have... much to discuss. Lessons she apparently must relearn...”

“Mother, it wasn't her fault, I--”

“I said leave!” Nightmare Moon didn't wait for the princess to respond, picking the young mare up in her magic and flinging her from the room, gracelessly.

Rarity groaned and slowly picked herself up, shaking her head. She stared back at the door, moments before it slammed shut. She kicked the ground. So close, she could feel it. If she had just a little more time, she'd have had more answers. Now she could no longer return. She tried to avoid thinking of what fate would befall her aunt now, instead focusing on the last words and task she had been given.

Perhaps she could find the answers on her own. Even if she was no longer allowed to visit her aunt, the library was always open to her. She gave the prison one last, sad look, before turning and walking away.

Scootaloo nudged her salad around on her plate, staring absently at the small grape tomato that stood out amongst the green like a drop of blood on a flower.

“Lady Scootaloo, are you well?” Marble asked from across the table.

“Hmmm? I'm fine.” The day had been slow and nearly as useless as the previous. The assassin had escaped, though that hadn't surprised her nearly as much as it had her benefactors. Her enemies would try again, and she'd catch them. She didn't doubt that. She'd been keeping a close eye on all she met, and had spent the day inside gathering information.

Though Marble assured her none of the cities 'resistance' groups were any real threat, she wanted to make sure. Unfortunately, all the information they had backed up this evaluation. Judging by all the records, none were any real threat and none should have had the courage to try such an attack.

Unfortunately, the chosen weapon didn't help either. Apparently it was some sort of cheap bomb. Similar in design to fireworks, it was extra explosive and extra dangerous. However, the remains hinted at crude construction, likely home built. Having no expertise with such weapons, she had to trust their assessment.

She had gone through all the reports she could get her hooves on, staring at them until her eyes were bloodshot and head sore. In the end, only two possible suggestions came to mind. One, there was a hidden organization or one of the organizations had decided to step up their game, far beyond anything they'd tried before. Two, it was one or a few ponies working alone, likely hoping to start their own rebellion. Either way, she'd have to be wary of exposing herself more than needed.

Fortunately, she wasn't one to go exploring. She had never really been very social, and most of the ponies here made her uneasy. The de-horned made her especially nervous. So the majority of her time would be spent in military locations, examining potential Shadowbolts.

She glanced back to Marble and smiled. “Well, seeing as you invited me to your table tonight, I imagine it's important we discuss another matter. You know of my mission, but are you aware of my authority, as well?”

He nodded quickly. “I have no intentions of impeding your way, Lady Scootaloo. I wish only to help.”

She nodded. “Good. Then I have to make a request of you. I need a place to train and hold all these Shadowbolts. I'm hoping I'll find a hundred, at least, so I'll need a sizable base of operations.”

The stallion nearly choked. “A-a hundred? But--”

“Not all will be adults. Some will be children, possibly even foals. We require potential, but that requires space to demonstrate. Would you be able to grant me someplace suitable?”

“A-as you wish. It may take a few days, but I will do the best I can.”

Scootaloo moved the tomato around on her plate, considering ordering him to have it done in one day. However, she had plenty of time to wait. Besides, she still wanted to research more of the groups in the city before she had to resort to more training measures. The more time she had, the better. “Good. Is there anything you'd like to ask of me?”

The pony slowly nodded. “There... is one thing. Tonight's de-horning. I don't think you should see it. It's a violent, nasty ritual that a mare such--”

“It's happening to a mare, so I think any mare can have the strength to stand up and watch it,” Scootaloo said testily. “I've already decided I'll watch, so don't try to talk me out of it.” She rolled her eyes in annoyance. Her decision to watch the ritual was one of the key reasons she'd decided not to share a meal with Grimset today. He'd invited her, but she knew he'd try to talk her out of seeing the ritual too. She'd never thought Marble would care.

“I just think that--”

“I'm from the Water Nation. I'm a Shadowbolt. I've seen far worse, and will likely see more horrible things before my services end.” She decided it best to leave out the fact she was using it to decide if she'd send a letter to Sweetie about ending the de-horning procedures. It was none of his concern if they ended or not.

The stallion sighed and nodded. “As you wish. I can't order you. Though I really wish you'd reconsider.”

“Then you wish in vain.” Scootaloo popped the tomato in her mouth and chewed it slowly. The rest of the meal was eaten in silence, neither willing to speak. After, they quickly departed in a large, red carriage. It was just her and Marble, causing her to glance around. “I expected Hornclipper would want to ride with you.”

“Hornclipper is already there,” Marble said softly, his hooves crossed and eyes closed. “He spends the hours before the ceremony preparing his wing blades, making the edge as sharp as possible. I often worry he'll sharpen a pair so fine that they'll break against the horn. He'd probably beat the unicorn within an inch of their life if that happened.”

“An inch of their life might be all they have left after being de-horned,” Scootaloo muttered. “How many ponies will see this?”

“Not many. The Warden will be there, the pony's family as well. Sometimes we get ponies who want to see a show, but we haven't had many since our forces were called away. Not many have the time, or energy, to trek up to Boiling Rock just to watch some child lose their horn.”

She glanced to him and cocked an eyebrow. “Do you pity these ponies? Regret that they have to lose their horns?”

He shook his head. “No. This is a necessity. We've done it for over a hundred years, and will do it until the last fire bender dies out. Just look at the problems those still horned ones have caused.”

“You mean the return of the sun?”

“Yes,” Marble sighed softly. “There was a lot of talk of us losing the war after that. Especially considering we hadn't received much communication from the mother land once it happened. We expected the Avatar and an army to walk up on our cities at any day.”

“Oh, I heard. Apparently things almost spun out of control. I guess we're lucky the Avatar never made her way here, aren't we?”

“Indeed. Who knows what might have happened? I'll be grateful once the sun is gone for good.”

Scootaloo tried to suppress herself, but she couldn't. “So you can't find anything you like about the return of the sun? You don't like all the heat, the ability to travel outside, the fact plants are growing better?”

The stallion gulped nervously. “I... I won't deny that I have liked some aspects of the sun. However, as a loyal soldier of the Water Nation, my first allegiance is to her highness, Nightmare Moon. The sun is a direct challenge to her rule, and needs to be removed.” He slowly looked her up and down. “I assume you agree?”

She grinned. “Indeed. However, I wouldn't object if she was to ever change her mind. While I dislike this much heat, the daytime has been nice.” She paused for a moment and looked thoughtful. “And if the Water Nation was to rule both the day and the night, well... I imagine that would give the other nations reason to stop their rebellions.”

“Perhaps,” Marble said softly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. The two sat in silence, neither speaking up again as the carriage made its way to Boiling Rock. When it finally stopped, she stepped out and stared.

A sizable crowd had gathered, a few dozen ponies. Guards flew through the air, keeping an eye out for any trouble and two unicorns stood on either side of a small, red coated filly. The filly looked just barely older than a foal, the thought of what the pony was going to have to go through made her cringe.

The child was staring off to the right, and it didn't take her long to find out what she was watching. Hornclipper. Scootaloo's eyes narrowed. He was off by himself, his right wing blade detached and in front of him. He held a sharpening stone in his hoof, and was continuously bringing it against the edge. The poor child was watching and twitching with every sound of the stone against the blade.

She caught sight of a few of the de-horned, guarded by soldiers. They looked furious, ready to charge Hornclipper at a moments notice. Once the ritual began and he started chopping furiously at that horn, she imagined they just might. Hopefully the guards would be able to stop them.

With their arrival, the ponies started setting up the mare. To her horror, they strapped the child into a wide wooden device that held the front hooves and head completely still. It also covered the filly's eyes, so the world was blocked out. She understood why, otherwise the mare might be able to pull back, or shake and recoil. Throwing off the blade's aim and cutting into the child's head. But now that the girl was blind and helpless, she started crying. Terrified wailing echoed out of the device.

Hornclipper didn't seem to notice, though the ponies closest moved uneasily. Her guards stepped away, leaving the stallion to do his job. The blade was reattached to the wing, where he examined it slowly. Satisfied, he nodded and charged.

Scootaloo stared, her mouth coming open. He planned to run and slash? Fury built up within her stomach as he made a sport of the poor child's anguish. His first pass was quick, passing by the child in a moment. A few seconds later agonized screams filled the air as sparks burst from the child's head, her magic spouting out from the cracks and wounds like a firecracker.

Scootaloo nearly charged in to take over, when she realized the stallion wasn't readying himself for another pass. The guards were slowly unstrapping the mare and her family was surging forward, with Hornclipper quickly moving aside. She then caught sight of the small, red horn on the ground. A smooth, single cut by an extremely sharp blade.

The screams didn't stop as magic flowed out from the wound and her family tried desperately to calm the wounded child. Hornclipper trotted back, scooped up the horn in his mouth, before walking away.

“How did he do that?” Scootaloo asked softly.

“Do what?” Marble asked, staring at her.

“A single cut. A horn shouldn't break like that. I've seen swords of ice shatter on them. From experienced water benders.”

He shrugged. “I wouldn't know, Lady Scootaloo. He's always done it with one slash. I imagine it's just how young and weak their magic is.”

Scootaloo nodded, but watched the stallion as he walked to the edge of Boiling Rock, and tossed the horn piece into the lake below. She gently rubbed her chin and frowned. There was something fishy about him, and she didn't like it. She just hoped the unease it was giving her would be unfounded.

Chapter 13: Gathering Knowledge

Twilight held her breath, her entire body was tense as she watched her friends scout. Fluttershy and Rainbow were once again wearing fake military armor and slowly making their way through a small town. They had yet to see any signs of the Water Nation soldiers, but were taking every precaution they could. Overlooking the town, a large stone building could be seen with tall stone towers. They'd yet to see any pony come out from it, but they decided better safe than sorry. A place like that was likely crawling with soldiers.

It was a great relief when the two flew off into the sky and, after a few minutes to wrap back around, came up behind them. Applejack was the first to react. “So, what yah find out?”

“No real presence here. Breachpass isn't very far away, we'll need to be careful to avoid it when we head through the mountains. Aside from lost soldiers and those on leave, they don't see many here.”

“Well, that's good,” Twilight let out a sigh of relief. “Anything else?”

“Ummmm, well... I found this...” Fluttershy said gently as she pulled out a small flier. “It's from the structure on the hill...” There was a big smiley face with words written under.

Are you a comedian?

Are you willing to go that extra mile to make a joke funny?

Would you dump a bag of flour on yourself in order to make a crying foal laugh?

Then we want you! To help prepare the most ginormous, awesomest, radicalness and coolness of parties for the coming festival of stars!

You'll be paid handsomely in entertainment, joy and the smiles of children. Oh, and bits.

Twilight stared at it and sighed. “We don't have time to--”

“We got a bitta time,” Applejack said quickly, startling the group. They all turned to her.

“You want to waste time and help setup a party?” Rainbow asked in annoyance.

“Well, no. But it could be a good way for us tah get some bits,” Applejack said with a stomp of her hoof. “We've gone an' stole what we needed, because we had no choice. But here we have a good chance tah make a bitta coin, an' that could allow us tah go an' buy what we need.”

Rainbow shrugged. “We don't hav--”

“We got a few days we can burn.” She glanced to Twilight. “So long as Twi here keeps practicin' her forms, ah don't see any reason the resta us can't go out an' make a bitta an honest livin'.”

“Yessss!” Pinkie squealed with delight. “Let's do it! Please please please? It's been sooooo long since I've been able to set up a party! A real honest to goodness party!”

Rainbow opened her mouth, but was caught off guard by a soft, gentle cough from besides her.

“I ummm... I agree with Applejack,” Fluttershy said gently, her eyes lowered. “Even if we worked for a few days, we could earn a bit of money. It would be nice not having to steal from ponies. And i-it would draw less attention to us.”

The pegasus rolled her eyes, before sighing. “Well, fine. I guess if I'm outvoted here, I'll go along. I still think it's a waste of time, even if we're swiping a bit of food here and there, it's not like we're not working our tails off for it.”

Applejack shook her head. “Yeah, we might be workin' for the good a the world. But that don't mean much to the ponies here when they work their hooves to the bone, an' got nothin' tah show for it. Runnin' a business ain't easy, an' it ain't cheap. An' ah ain't one tah steal and swipe when ah got a firm opportunity here not tah.”

Twilight nodded. “So we're in agreement. We'll all go to--”

Rainbow glared at the alicorn. She sighed and tried again. “Fine... everypony but me will go and get a job. I'll keep working on my bending. Happy?”

The ponies nodded. They then turned to the stone building on the hill. “Well, there it is. Guess we'd better get going why they still have positions available,” Rainbow said before the four took their steps forward.

Rarity dug out yet another old, dusty tome and added it to a small stack she had gathered on the table. The library was practically abandoned, with many of the tomes having remained closed for years. A token effort of cleanliness was still performed, with the floors swept and windows washed at least once a week, even the books dusted. At least near the entrance However, such a long time without having been opened and only their outer spines dusted had left quite a dust buildup on many of them.

Fortunately, very few were damaged beyond reading. Unfortunately, many of the tomes pertaining to the countries secrets, and likely the avatar, were kept under lock and key. She was hopeful she'd still find what she needed, but those hopes were quickly fading away.

Despite having searched since she left her aunt's presence, she had found little about the avatar or Discord. There were a few tomes about her ancestor's triumph over the previous avatar, but nothing about the avatar's abilities or even that Nightmare Moon, aside from a few token mentions. Granted, the tomes were no longer organized, seemingly having been put in random spots due to uncaring ponies. It didn't help that so many of their spines were worn beyond reading, so she had to open and scan through them to find the contents.

She flipped through the newest book of many that she had gathered, absently scanning for words. Starswirl's name popped up on occasion, but on nothing of import.

“Whatcha yah doin'?” a voice asked from behind her, making her jump with a shriek. She turned and glowered at the pony behind her, before letting out a sigh of relief.

“Hello Sweetie. I'm reading.”

“Why?”

“Personal reasons. I need to find out more about the avatar.”

The younger unicorn slowly nodded. “Why? She's dead. Gone. Kaput. Mom won't be happy if she finds out you're reading up on it.”

“Mom doesn't have to know. I can trust my darling little sister to keep my secret, no?” Rarity kept flipping through the book.

“Of course! Why isn't Spike coming out of his cage? I checked in on him, but he refused to talk to me.” The younger princess sounded a little angry when she said that. “I was getting pretty mad...”

Rarity froze in place. “You... didn't do anything to him, did you?”

“No!” Sweetie said quickly. “I'd never, ever, ever hurt anything of yours, big sister!” She gave the elder princess a tight hug. “I promise!”

Rarity smiled and slowly patted the mare on the back. “That's good. Thank you. He's... in a bit of a funk.”

“Ohhhh. Is that why you're looking into the avatar? Hoping to find something to cheer him up?”

Rarity opened her mouth, before quickly closing it. Technically it would be a lie, but could it really hurt? It wasn't like she could tell the mare the truth. “Yes. I'm hoping to find some old information about the avatar that I can use. However, most of the tomes here don't seem to have anything to do with them. Aside from the occasional mention. I'm guessing all the information is in the restricted area.”

Sweetie nodded. “Why not go there then?”

“I don't have the key and I'd rather mother didn't know I was looking. If she found out about Spike, well... I don't imagine she'd be happy.”

Sweetie's face lit up with excitement. “I could get it for you. Would you like that? Would you be happy?”

Rarity smiled and patted her sister. “Welllll... it would really help me out. But wouldn't that be kind of hard? What if mother--”

“Mother won't know a thing. I already do plenty without her knowing.”

Rarity chuckled. “Oh? Like what?”

“I'm the one who's been eliminating most of the assassins she sends after Caballeron. You didn't think he was staying alive all on his own, did you?”

Rarity's blood turned cold before she stared at her sister. “Mother... is sending assassins to kill the general? But he's... I thought he...”

“He's an earth pony, she's no happier with him than any of the other unicorns. I swear, sometimes she's sooooo short sighted. I'll get you the key though, okay? I promise!” The younger unicorn turned and hopped away, leaving her sister sitting there in stunned silence.

Rarity's mouth just hung open. She then turned back to the book, flipping through it as quickly as she could, looking over the words as she went. She felt so stupid. For a few seconds, she'd actually forgotten that that... wasn't quite her sister, any longer. She prayed that whatever it was her aunt wanted her to find, would lead to a way for her to save the mare.

Before there was nothing left to save.

Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rainbow made their way up the hill, heading towards the large stone structure at the top. Angel had been left behind with Twilight, to ensure she didn't slack off on her training.

“I still think this is a waste of time,” the blue pegasus grumbled. “We should be grabbing a few things and then leave. Not working on decorations.” They trotted into the courtyard of the structure, which was surrounded by a wide, stone wall. The ground was filled with large crates, stacked on top of each other with addresses posted on the front. However, everything was plain and boring, the walls devoid of any decorations.

“An' ah told yah ah ain't gonna steal when we got a way tah earn our livin' honestly,” Applejack snapped, glaring at the mare. “Yah may be okay fillin' your tummy with ill gotten gains, but ah don't see how that makes yah any better 'an the Water Nation.”

“Because I'm not killing or enslaving any pony,” Rainbow hissed. “I'm just taking what I need to survive, so I can ensure that we ALL survive. I don't think asking for a few meals is really so bad considering we're risking our lives for everypony else.”

“That's cause yah ain't never worked a real day in your life,” Applejack shot back. “Always--”

“Heyyyy now ladies,” Pinkie interrupted, moving up between the two and pulling them into a hug. “Let's not forget we're all bestest buddies here, right? Harsh words shouldn't be passing between us like that.”

“But she--” the two said in unison, but were quickly silence by a hoof to the mouth.

“Nuh uh. We've been through too much, and stood by each other for too long, to start resorting to petty fights. Now apologize and make up!”

The two glared, but after a moment Applejack sighed. “She's right. Ah'm sorry. Ah know yah ain't lazy or none'a... well, ah know yah ain't lazy when it matters.”

Rainbow sighed. “Yeah. And I know you just don't feel right swiping here. To be honest, I don't like doing it either. If we weren't in such a rush, I'd be all for this.”

“It'll just be for a few days,” Applejack said with a smile. “We'll be out of here and on our way before yah know it. With actual supplies, we'll probably be able tah make it even further, faster.”

The pegasus sighed and slowly nodded before they stopped outside the doors of the large structure. “I guess. Besides, a little work never hurt any pony.” She smirked. “I'll bet I get all my work done long before you do.”

Applejack snickered. “Ah bet you'll barely be half done bah the time ah finish, an' ah'll have ta do half your job for yah!”

Rainbow smirked and held out a hoof as they stopped in front of the big, closed doors of the building. “Fine then, you're on! Last one done is a rotten toadstool!”

Applejack smirked and shook the hoof. “An' no bendin' no matter what. Yah got it?”

“Deal.” With a confident shake, the two grinned at each other and shoved the door open. The four were blasted by a sudden burst of confetti as the sound of dozens of ponies working their hooves off filled the air. Rainbow stared for a few seconds, before yanking Fluttershy and Applejack out of the way, barely avoiding them getting trampled by Pinkie as she charged in.

“What in tarnation are yah--”

Rainbow just shook her head and pointed at the pink blur, their friend moving through the huge, open building. Pinkie let out a shriek of delight, before stopping and spreading out her hooves.

“What's this, what's this? There's glitter everywhere!” She stopped in front of a bin holding rolled up wallpaper, all sparkly and glittery. She yanked a few out, tossing them into the air with excitement, before charging down to the next sight, her eyes wide in wonderment. A few pegasi flew in and barely caught the falling paper in time.

“What's this? There's confetti in the air!” She yanked out a noisemaker the size of her head and pulled the string, sending confetti streaming onto a poor unsuspecting unicorn.

“What's this? I can't believe my eyes!” She stopped in the center of the room and stared in wonderment at all the party favors, colors, desserts, wrapping paper and everything else she could imagine needed for a party, all gathered together in a single room. “I must be dreaming. Wake up Pinkie this isn't fair! What's this?” She darted towards her next interest, narrowly avoiding a pegasus who tried to grab her.

The pink bundle of energy popped out from a cake. “What's this? What's this? There's something very wrong!” She looked around in wonderment. “Why is no pony singing songs? What's this?”

She disappeared from the cake as a unicorn slammed into it, getting buried in the dessert. She dangled upside down by one of the windows, staring out with sad eyes. “The streets are lined with ponies barely living. With so much fun behind these doors why aren't they dancing on the floors? What isssss this?! What's this!” She disappeared as a pegasus flew through the window, letting out a shriek before flying back in and shaking off the safety glass pieces.

She popped out from one of the gifts. “All the foals that we've seen all so close to being dead, shouldn't they be here instead? Building gifts and toys and having fun some more, instead they're outside fretting about a little war. There's ponies--”

“WHAT IS THIS?!” a booming, angry voice yelled, interrupting her song and making everypony turn towards an office near the back of the room. A light orange earth pony, with a brown, wild mane to rival Pinkie's stood in the doorway. Everypony quickly pointed to Pinkie. His eyes turned on her and narrowed. “Who are you?”

The happy mare didn't even hesitate, she jumped in front of stallion and held out a hoof. “I'm Pinkie Pie, your newwwwww best friend ever!” she squealed with delight.

“I see...” he mumbled before looking around at the damages. “What is this? Why have you messed with our decorations?”

“I couldn't help it! Everything's so bleak and dismal and sad everywhere else, but here it's perfect! It's time for a real, awesome, amazing party! And I'm just the mare to help you! I can make noisemakers pop, streamers shine and make the bestest best best sugary treats of all time!” She couldn't contain herself, practically hopping about as she spoke.

The stallion stared at her for a few moments, one eye cocked as he stared at her as if she was insane. Rainbow face hooved. “We're so going to get chased out of town...”

“Well, miss Pinkie Pie, I have just one thing to say to you...” the stallion said before stomping a hoof down on the ground. Her friends recoiled and awaited the worst. He took a dramatic pause and deep breath and then... “Welcome to Cheese Sandwich's party emporium, the Water Nation's one stop shop for all your partying needs. We always have room for any pony who's happy and willing to work to bring a smile to anypony's face!”

Pinkie squealed in delight and clapped her hooves together. “Yayyyy! We can start throwing parties again! It's too bad we lost all our emergency confetti...”

“Oh, don't worry, we carry plenty here,” Cheese said before pointing towards a little red box on the wall. It read 'Break in case of confetti emergency.'

Pinkie let out another squeal. “Yayyyy! This chapter isn't going to be sad or depressing for once!”

Cheese nodded and disappeared into his office, the mare behind him. Rainbow glanced to Applejack and Fluttershy. “What... just happened?”

Twilight took a slow, deep breath and readied herself. A blindfold covered her eyes, so the only senses she had to know danger was coming was the light trembles in the earth. Angel slowly moved around her, a small stick in his paws as he gently hopped in a small circle. Small stones had been set up, surrounding the alicorn.

The bunny stopped in front of one and swung the stick, sending the stone flying at the mare. She thrust her wing out, but missed the stone and it bounced off her cheek. “Ow! Angel, not so hard!”

The bunny rolled his eyes before slowly slinking about to the next rock. He swung it again and the rock flew at the mare. This time she ducked under, avoiding the rock easily. “Hah, how about--” A second rock smacked her under the nose, making her yelp and rub it. “Owww!”

Angel face palmed.

Rarity awoke with a yelp, a sudden prod in her back startling her back up. “I'm awake! I'm awake! Huh? What?” She looked behind her and smiled sheepishly. “Hello Sweetie. I was just...”

“Really bored?” the younger unicorn asked with a chuckle. “I got the key you wanted.” She pulled out a small metal key, old and darkened. Parts of the grip had even chipped off, leaving only a few jagged prods for decoration.

Rarity squealed and gripped it in her magic. “Oh thank you Sweetie, thank you so much! How did you get it?”

“I stole it!”

“Stole... it?” the elder princess squeaked. “From... from mother?”

“Eeyup!” Sweetie shook her head. “Oh, relax. Mom will never know. I'll return it when you're done. Soooo, what are we looking for?”

“I told you. Information on the avatar. Maybe some information on the dragons, as well. Spike could really use some cheering up.”

Sweetie slowly nodded, before grinning. “Okay. I'll help!”

“Won't mother wonder where you are? She usually--”

“I can help for a little bit.” The young mare rolled her eyes. “If she misses me, she can just wait. My big sister comes first.”

Rarity let out a soft sigh, but a grin slowly spread across her lips. She reached out and patted the mare's head. “Sweetie, I just want you to know. No matter what happens, if anything happens... I always cared about you. I just... want you to know that. Everything I'm doing, even if it doesn't make sense, is for you and mother.”

The younger princess just stared in confusion, cocking her head to the side. “What?”

“Nothing. Come on, let's go see what we can find.” She hopped up onto her hooves and trotted through the library's book cases. The deeper they went into the library, the older and less used everything seemed to become. She hadn't managed to work her way into these sections yet, aside from taking out a few books for cursory glances. The floors were covered in dust and the books were even worse, cobwebs spreading out amongst them. If she wasn't afraid of getting noticed, she'd have told the maids to scrub it from top to bottom.

They soon stopped in front of a large, metal door with only a key hole and an ancient wooden handle marring the surface. “Here we are,” Rarity whispered, before looking to her sister. “Are you sure you want to help?”

“Of course. Go on, open it.”

Rarity gulped and slowly lifted up the key. It slid into the lock, but refused to turn. “Oh, come on you rusty useless wall!” she hissed as she wiggled the key a few times with her magic. She finally gripped the door grip and pulled on it, bending the key slightly

With a soft click the lock opened. However, as she pushed the door open, the handle broke off in her hooves, the wood practically falling apart in her grip. “O-oh no. It--” Rarity's words were cut off as air rushed into the room and dust billowed out, enveloping both the ponies in a thick cloud.

The two galloped back, hacking and coughing as they tried to clear their lungs. A thick cloud of dust stayed in the hall, covering the books nearest as the two princesses shook their manes and tried to remove the dust from their coats. Rarity glanced to her sister and struggled to resist it, but she couldn't. Her lips began to twitch, her hooves started shaking and then her resistance crumbled. “Bah ha ha ha ha! You look ridiculous!”

Sweetie stared up, glaring at the mare. Her coat and mane were almost completely gray, the dust so thick she had to squint to avoid getting it in her eyes. “You don't look any better!”

Rarity chuckled for a few more moments, before paling. She galloped through the library, trying to find the nearest reflective surface, before gaping in horror. Her beautiful mane was ruined, covered in dust so thick that only a few specks of purple could be seen. She took a deep breath, instantly regretting it as she collapsed into a coughing fit.

“L-let's close it back up and come back later, after we clean up,” Sweetie whined, shaking the dust out of her mane.

“No,” the elder princess said, before shaking her head and sending dust flying. She turned to the door, the dust having already mostly settled. “It's best to do it now. If we don't, we'll just have clean up again after.” A shiver went down her spine as she thought about having to go into the dark, dusty room. However, she was more than willing to face it, if it meant answers. She pulled a small lantern from the table and quickly lit it. “You can leave this to me if--”

“Not a chance,” Sweetie mumbled before moving behind her sister.

Rarity smiled and trotted forward, taking one last deep breath of fresh air before pushing the door completely open. The room was small, barely larger than the average walk-in closet. Two shelves were lined on either side with an old, unused desk sitting against the back wall. A lamp, completely empty, was resting on the best along with an old tome.

Rarity stopped and stared at the lamp for a second. It was the same design as the one she now held and a soft pang of sadness went through her heart. She motioned to the desk. “You don't suppose our father was the last one to come in here, do you?”

Sweetie shivered. “I... I don't know. Did father ever use this room?”

Rarity didn't answer, instead she walked to the desk. Her hoof steps were heavily muffled by the dust and, as she walked, she left little hoof prints in it. A single book was resting on the desk, closed for who knew how many years. She gingerly reached out and wiped some of the dust off the cover, but there were no words on it. It was just a plain, pleather bound tome. She sighed and slowly opened it, the pages crinkling as they spread.

The ink was old, but crisp. It only took her a few moments of reading before her eyes went wide and she flipped, delicately, to the first page. “This is the diary of Starlight. The first Nightmare Moon...”

Sweetie gasped and stared. “It... it can't be. Can it? I mean... isn't... if mother finds out we have that...”

“She'd be furious.” Rarity picked the book up in her magic and turned to her sister. “You won't tell though, will you?”

Sweetie slowly shook her head. “No. But--”

“It'll be fine.” Rarity closed it and held it to her side. “Come on, let's go. This should hopefully be enough.” If she was correct, and her father did use this, then it would be all she needed. She glanced around for a few seconds, gripping some other tomes that looked slightly less dirty than the rest. “Just in case.”

“Are you sure?”

The elder pony nodded and they stepped out, closing the door behind them. Unfortunately, the lock refused to close. “Come on your rusted piece of junk...” Rarity hissed as she tried turning the key harder. It started to bend and she stopped, her eyes widening before she pulled it back. She glanced to her sister. “How often does mother use this key?”

“I don't think she ever has.”

Rarity sighed, before looking to the door and the key. “If we broke it, she'd surely notice. But...” She pushed the door open again and looked around. She gripped the chair opposite the door with her telekinesis, closed the door and pushed the chair against it. “There. That should stop it from opening on its own.” She gave it a gentle push, but it didn't budge. Satisfied, she looked to the door handles. It took her only a few seconds to remove the remaining wood and then gather the fragments in her magic. She considered what to do with them for a few moments, before tossing them out one of the windows to let them be crushed into the ground outside.

“Won't somepony notice?” Sweetie asked nervously.

“Maybe, but hopefully not,” Rarity said back, before glancing back at the door. There was very little sign the wooden handle had ever existed, just a few screws and splinters. She doubted any of those who cleaned here really cleaned the area, judging by how dusty the books around there were even before the door opened. “Just replace the key and hope. There's nothing else we can do.” She held it out to her sister, who took it. “I'll be in my room, please let me know if there is anything important. If mother asks... tell her I'm working on the paperwork for our new territories.” She glanced down to her side and sighed. “After I have a nice, long bath.” She took a few seconds to shake the dust off the tomes.

Sweetie nodded, before following her sister out. A bath was in her future too. They closed the door behind them and trotted down the hall.

Once they were out of sight, a pony wrapped in a thick blue cloak came around the corner and slowly opened the door, stepping inside.

“So, what do you think they're doing in there?” Rainbow asked Applejack. The two were currently working an assembly line, putting the strings on noise poppers as they came down a small metal line. It was simple, but tedious work. Fluttershy was a few feet away, bagging up bundles of confetti.

“Ah don't know,” Applejack mumbled, occasionally glancing back towards the office the two earth ponies had disappeared into. Occasionally they'd hear explosions and laughter, but aside from when the stallion had popped out to tell them they were hired, they hadn't seen either of the two. If they didn't know Pinkie's laughter so well, they'd have been worried. Instead, they just worked where they had been told to work.

Behind the door, Pinkie giggled softly as she rearranged the party seats to best fit the amount of fun needed. “Now, all the foals should be closest to the stage in case they have splash back. The kids will love it, but some of the adults get all stuffy wuffy if they get water or glitter splashed all over them.”

Cheese nodded. “Exactly. But who should we set up next to the seven party cannon salute?”

Pinkie giggled and pointed towards the soldiers. “Well, that's simple. Having the soldiers nearby might freak them out. So we put the parents closer and have the soldiers near the back. It also works best if there is any problems, they don't have to run back out through the crowds.”

The stallion nodded and rubbed his chin. “Fascinating. Truly, truly fascinating. Pinkie Pie, to think when you first came here I thought to take you on as a student. However, I think you know enough of party planning to teach me a thing or two!”

Pinkie giggled softly. “Well, I just want to make everypony happy! A bad party just upsets everypony and makes them sad.” She shook her head.

He hummed and rubbed his chin. “Where exactly did you say you were from again?”

The pink mare chuckled nervously, giving him a small grin. “From? Errr... you know. Earth country. Heh heh...”

He slowly nodded and looked her over. “Truly fascinating. I wonder... Hold on. Could you wait here a moment?” He then zipped out of the room, running into the closet. The glass in the door illuminated him and a small... thin rubber chicken? “She could be the one, boneless. She's definitely got the skill and the energy. But I don't know if she has the timing.”

The chicken's head fell over.

“Well, I guess you've got a good point. It can't hurt to try.” The door swung open and he stood in the doorway, spreading his hooves wide. The chicken had vanished.

She smiled. “Soo... I could be the one for what?”

The stallion shook his head. “Your training is advanced. In fact, it's probably the most advanced I've ever seen. I believe you're ready to learn the most advanced techniques of a party pony.” He raised his head high and stared towards the sky. Well, roof. “It's time you learned the art... of party war.”

Author's Note

For those who don't know(and I feel really bad if you don't) that song is a parody of 'What's this?' from Nightmare Before Christmas.

Chapter 14: Boom Boom

Rarity let out a soft sigh of contentment as the steamy water cascaded down her form. A loofah was gripped tightly in her magic as she washed all the dust away, sending streams of dark water down the drain. She could hardly believe how quickly it had built up, though she imagined the previous dusty tomes she'd gone through likely had helped. She pulled over her bottle of shampoo and started washing her mane next.

She sighed and glanced towards the tub besides the showers. Its golden coat called to her, enticing her towards it. She had been working really hard lately, a three hour bath would be just what the doctor ordered. Why, she could probably even take a short nap, surrounded by hot, steaming water. The mere thought sent a chill of excitement down her spine.

Then she thought about the books, waiting under her bed. Knowledge lost for almost a hundred years. Questions answered that she had searched for so long. The temptation overwhelmed her desire for relaxation so she turned off the water. She took a towel and quickly dried herself off, not even waiting to brush her mane before trotting out of the bathroom.

She came face to face with her mother. Her blood turned cold as ice as she stared up at the mare, who just stared down with a look of indifference. “H-hello, mother.” Her mouth was suddenly very dry, making the words hard to say.

“Hello, daughter. Your sister tells me you've been working very hard on paperwork for the Earth Kingdom.” Those cold, dark eyes seemed to penetrate down to Rarity's soul and she briefly wondered if her mother could read minds.

“Y-yes,” Rarity said softly, her hooves trembling.

“Good. I want this signed and sent with your next batch of orders.” A small envelop flew down from the mare's mane and into Rarity's waiting hoof.

“I... what?” the young princess stared at it in confusion. It wasn't even sealed. “What is it? Why?”

“It's new orders for the Earth Kingdom. A skilled commander has departed for the kingdom, and I wish him to deal with some tasks.” A grin spread across her lips. It chilled the young princess to the bones. “As to why? Well, my daughter has begun showing how much I can depend on her.” A hoof reached up and stroked Rarity's face. “I believe it's time I reward that behavior. Don't you?” She then turned and walked away, briskly.

The young princess shivered, doubting even a boiling bath could warm away the chills her mother gave her. The moment the ruler of the nation was out of sight, she turned and walked the other way, pulling out the letter as she went.

“Why would she make Cherry Fizzy acting commander there? Isn't he retired?” she asked softly, reading over the words a second time. “Just what is it you're up to, mother?” She walked into her room and closed the door. She gave Spike's cage a look, moving close enough so she could see the dragon. He was sitting in the back, his arms crossed and pouting. His eyes met hers for a second, glaring until she looked away. She moved to her desk and sighed, pulling out the note and quickly began filling out a few orders.

She soon had a nice, neat stack of finished paperwork beside her, before pushing off from the desk and turning towards her bed. It was time. She gripped the first book, the diary, in her magic and pulled it out before sliding into her bed. She spent a few seconds wiping it off with one of her towels, before gently pulling it into her lap and opening it.

Dust sprang out, making her cough and once again coating her in a thin layer. She glared at the book. “You're lucky you're so valuable or I'd turn you into kindle.”

Pinkie giggled softly as she was led, blindfolded, around the building by Cheese. Occasionally she ducked or jumped, avoiding a flung pie. Her friends watched with cocked, confused eyes.

“Yah know, ah ain't been with her as long as the resta yah,” Applejack whispered, leaning close to Rainbow. “But this all ain't normal, is it?”

The pegasus shrugged. “I don't really know. I mean, normally I'd say no. But this is Pinkie. She... always has weird stuff happening.”

“She's getting led around by some weird stallion while ponies throw pies at her. I think we passed 'weird' a while ago.”

“Hey, you're the one who wanted us to get bits. At least we aren't--” Rainbow yelped and ducked down before a pie flew over her head. “Hey, watch it!”

“Sorry!” Pinkie yelled with a giggle before ducking down and catching another pie in her tail, only to fling it back at one of her 'attackers'. The pony was dropped, covered in key lime pie. The assault continued for a few more minutes as the pink mare slowly took down all of her 'attackers' with well placed catch and releases. Even juggling a few of the pies at times.

“Perfect!” Cheese said happily before ripping her blindfold off. “Your sense of dodging the pies is impeccable. Why, I don't think I could do better myself.” Pinkie ducked suddenly and a pie flew over her head, hitting the stallion in the face. The tin fell to the ground and he slowly reached a hoof up, wiping it off with a sigh. “Welp, I definitely couldn't do it better myself.” A grin spread on his lips as he rubbed his pie covered hooves together. “Marvelous! I believe it's time for your next lesson!”

Pinkie just giggled and looked up at him, a smirk on her face. “Ohhhh, what next?”

“Next... you learn to throw a party from half a mile away! Onward!” He galloped off, followed by the mare and a few of his assistants.

Rainbow just looked at Applejack and shook her head. “Are you sure we're still in the Water Nation?” she whispered. “Maybe we got sucked into the spirit realm somehow and this is all some weird hallucination?”

“Yah all would know better than ah would. Who the heck needs tah throw a party from half a mile away?”

Rainbow sighed and shook her head. “I don't know. But if Pinkie learns how, we may never be able to avoid going through a town again without setting one off.”

“Yah think we otta stop her then?”

The pegasus hummed for a second, but before she could speak Fluttershy spoke up. “I ummm... I think we should let her do it.”

“Huh?” the two asked, turning back to face her.

“I... I mean... Pinkie seems really happy doing this and she's always trying to ummm, k-keep us happy.” She timidly shuffled her hooves and kept her eyes lowered. “Even if we, ummm, we've been having a lot of hard times lately, she still tries. She should, ummm, get to be happy for once...”

Rainbow sighed. “I guess...”

“Well, as long as we're getting' paid an' ain't nopony gettin' hurt, ah don't see the harm in lettin' her learn some weird party thingies,” Applejack said with a shrug. A moment later Cheese rolled by on a giant cheese wheel while Pinkie followed on a giant beach ball while juggling cupcakes. “Some very weird party thingies.”

Rainbow watched, before catching a tossed cupcake in her mouth. “Ehhh, ah guess i't cag 'urt,” she said around the cupcake before swallowing.

“Better than stealin' food an' supplies,” Applejack mumbled before going back to putting the strings in noise poppers. “Ah just hope Twilight's doing okay.”

“H-hey now, Angel bunny,” Twilight said nervously, her eyes wide and frightened as she stared up. “I-I think this might be a little much. I-I mean, I only did it that one time and... gulp...” The blind fold rested at her hooves and she was standing at the bottom of a large rounded cave.

At the top of it stood Angel, surrounded by rocks and boulders, which were barely supported by a well placed stick. The bunny shook his head and motioned to the ground.

“Come on. I think it might be a little bit early for--” A stone bounced off her head, silencing her. She let out a soft whimper before gripping the blind fold and sliding it on. A few moments later she felt the ground rumble and heard the stones as they surged down the hill at her.

Rarity flipped through the diary, her eyes watering as she read each page. Many of the older pages were hard to read, but as time transpired they grew more and more clear and the hoofwriting got progressively better. Starlight had been tasked with keeping a diary by her father, a tradition all the previous rulers had supposedly performed so their knowledge could be past down through the generations. The ancient ruler had been born an only child, future ruler of the Water Nation. Though there had been a few skirmishes between her nation and the others, there was never anything serious. However, the mare's admiration for the avatars was plain to see.

She and Starswirl had been friends as children, as he was a member of one of the many noble families. He was also apparently quite handsome. Alicorns apparently fascinated the mare and, when she discovered her childhood friend would become one, her hoofwriting became so excited it was hard to read. Despite the fact she was a member of the royal family, she was granted leave to travel with him on his training, under the guise of meeting the other rulers of the nations and gathering valuable information, as well as creating diplomatic relations.

She went to all the capitals, starting with Cloudsdale. She fell, unsurprisingly, only to be saved by the Wonderbolts at the last second. She'd sworn to create her own branch of such amazing fliers, a group capable of the awe and grandness of them. She also affectionately nicknamed Starswirl Pidgeonwings. In Fillydelphia she saw the great wall. She doubted the stars themselves could break such an impressive monument. Finally they went to Manehatten. She hated it there, it was so hot and steamy. However, the dragons were the most impressive thing she'd ever seen and she even traveled to their birthing place.

The two made many friends on their trips, from all the nations. To her, it looked as if there would be years of peace ahead. Even when they returned home there were many feasts and talk of alliances between all the nations.

Starlight had even formed a relationship with a young firebender, one of their friends who she called the 'Element of laughter'. It had taken her a while, but Rarity had figured out the elements, at least judging by how the princess spoke of them, were more than just characteristics their friends had. It was near the end of their training when Starlight mentioned she had become one of the elements, generosity, and a few of their friends were as well. However, there was very little information on what they were. It didn't help that the other elements of fire, wind, water and earth seemed to be different from them.

Rarity wiped a few tears from her eyes and leaned back. She'd heard stories of the first Nightmare Moon, the terror she inspired. The wanton destruction and death of thousands and enslavement of the fire benders. Reading this diary, it was almost impossible to believe this girl would one day become that. She seemed so happy and full of life, talking about their friends. She could almost imagine the mare, pulling out a quill some nights and writing a few small notes in candlelight. Writing about all she'd learned.

Sometimes the entries would come weeks, even months apart, though they always had things the girl at least found interesting. Rarity was a little over halfway through when the diary took a much darker turn. Starlight began speaking of entire towns changing overnight, rulers who went from benevolent to cruel. Honest ponies who started to cheat and steal. Ponies changing in every way possible, while their friends and family stared in disbelief. At first she thought it was just ponies changing, but soon she and her friends(including the avatar) began to suspect something foul ahoof.

And when they found the source, what a dark and treacherous thing it was. Discord. Their battle was long and hard, requiring them to go across all the countries and purify each region, one by one as they chased the wicked spirit. Finally, they were forced to face him in the spirit realm, where he was at his strongest. There was no writing about the fight, instead the diary ended on one last paragraph.

We banished Discord with the Elements of Harmony. All of us. Why does Starswirl get all the glory? He's an alicorn, isn't that enough? Must he steal our just desserts as well?

Rarity took a deep breath and closed the book, before closing her eyes as well. It made her feel nauseous, thinking of what she knew the mare would become. She was silently happy that there were no more entries after that, though she couldn't help but feel a little annoyed. There was very little in there to tell her what her aunt wanted her to see, though plenty about Discord. Nothing about the avatar she didn't already know. All she had were more questions. Like what happened to the rest of their friends? These 'Elements of Harmony'? What magic did they possess that was so important to the avatar?

A chill ran down her spine. Was it possible... that was what her aunt wanted her to find? She picked the journal up again, flipping through and looking for more information as she went. Finding the names of these 'elements' and quickly writing them down.

Harmony, laughter, kindness, honesty, loyalty and her ancestor's, generosity. Something in the princess' chest jumped and she gulped softly. Was this it? Was this what her aunt was trying to tell her about? Could these elements be the key to whatever it was her aunt wanted her to see? It wasn't much of a lead, but it was the first solid one she had. She closed the diary back up and scooted it under her bed, before pulling out the others. She then paused and looked to the cage. “Spike?”

The dragon hmphed. She got to her hooves and trotted to the cage, gently pushing the door open and pulling him closer with her magic. She wrapped her legs around him and cradled him close. “I'm sorry...” she whispered.

He didn't move, just laid there and snorted, ignoring her.

“Please, I need your help. Do you know anything about the elements?”

“Fire, wind, water and earth. Of course I do, I'm not stupid!” he snapped, his voice filled with bitterness at her betrayal.

“No. Not those. Elements of Harmony. I... believe they are connected with the Avatar. Perhaps you... Spike?”

He had frozen, his eyes wide and fearful. “W-what do you care about the elements? They're...” He shivered. “They hurt.”

Rarity tightened her hooves around him, holding her to his stomach. “Spike, what happened?”

“I... I...” He looked up at her, his body trembling. He didn't want to tell her, she was a traitor. A monster. One of the Water Nation. She had lied to him, pretended to be his friend, then she tried to kill the avatar. How could he trust her? But he had to tell someone. Memories flooded back in a wave, memories of the pain, the suffering, of all he had endured. All triggered by those few words. “T-Twilight... put one of the elements in me. Or, or she tried...” He held his stomach. “It hurt so much. It was burning me, from the inside. It felt like it was tearing through my scales and... cutting, burning, destroying...”

She held him ever tighter, gently humming into his ear as she tried to comfort the poor dear. “It's okay... Spike, it's okay. I'm here. I'm not going to let anything hurt you...”

“It... it hurt so much...” he whispered. “I... I thought the elements were s-supposed to be good. Then... then there was nothing.” He looked up. “I was... I was looking at you. The pain was all gone and I was looking at you.”

Rarity stared down at him, her hooves tightening around him as she gently rocked him back and forth. “There there Spike. It's okay. It's all going to be okay...” she whispered as her mind raced. She remembered touching him, feeling the way something in him entered her. How... everything had changed then. Lines connected to dots until her eyes widened. No. No no no. It was impossible. She felt her own trembling to match the dragon's. She looked down, wishing she could run off to read some more, but she couldn't abandon Spike now that he was opening up again. So instead, she kept rocking him back and forth, hoping he would fall asleep, and soon.

Pinkie stared at the next test, her eyes so wide and excited they could almost pop out of her head. Her mouth was frozen in a wide grin as she looked over the device. The curve of the metal. The adorable little string on the back to trigger it. The wide, metal wheels. Most importantly, the sheer joy it could bring.

A PPC. Portable party cannon. Able to send cakes, confetti, streamers and dinnerware traveling at break neck paces, allowing the user to create a party from OUTSIDE the party. She circled the master crafted piece of equipment, her eyes wide with excitement as she studied its frame. She leaned in super close, allowing her to see her face reflected in the steel. “Wow...” she whispered.

“Amazing, isn't it?” Cheese asked proudly, before motioning to it. “A portable edition is a requirement for any party master on the go. In fact, I even have a few grand master versions in storage, able to send all party necessities a mile!”

She gasped in shock, though across the target range, Rainbow face hoofed. “What would be the point of sending a party from a mile away?”

Applejack shrugged, before looking around at the crowd of gathered employees. “Ah don't rightly know. It's still a cannon though, ah'm sure it has tah be somewhat useful.” She took a step back as the other ponies started to shuffle back as well. “Everypony came out here tah watch so... maybe it won't be that bad?”

“It's a party cannon,” the pegasus said with a roll of her eyes. “That's probably the...” Her eyes went wide and her mouth hung open as a large ball of paper flew into the air. It exploded a moment later, filling the sky with fireworks. Sadly, the daylight made them hard to see, but it still drew oohs and ahhs from the crowd. “The most awesome cannon I've ever seen!”

Pinkie giggled gleefully as she moved around, throwing things into the cannon before setting it off. Eggs, flour, sugar, chocolate, glitter, fireworks, candy, streamers and everything else went into the cannon, only to be launched a few moments later in the form of cakes, cupcakes, dazzling light shows and confetti. Before long the gathered ponies were in paper pieces and sparkling from the glitter. Many also had cupcakes and frosting dripping from their manes.

“So, yah still think it's the most awesome cannon ever?” Applejack asked in annoyance as she picked frosting out of her mane and wiped cake batter off her face.

“It's... substantially less awesome,” Rainbow grumbled as she knocked frosting out of her ear. “Fluttershy, you...” She paused when her eyes fell on her friend. The mare didn't have a speck of glitter, frosting, cake or any sign of the mess on her. In fact, the grass around her hooves was as spotless as she was, the only pony in the group of watchers untouched. “How... did you...”

“Huh? Oh, ummm... I guess it's... k-kinda awesome? I guess?” she squeaked softly and looked down, moments before a pie flew over her head to land in some ponies face.

“Sorry, I thought your mouth was open!” Pinkie yelled.

Rainbow sighed and shook her head. “We should get back to work.”

Twilight screamed as she ran, her wings tied to her side. “Angel! Enougggggh! I give!”

The bunny ignored her cries as he kept running on the large, round boulder in pursuit of her.

Rarity slammed the book closed, moments before cringing. She glanced over to Spike in the cage and let out a soft sigh of relief. He was still asleep. She then turned back to glare at the book, her hooves shaking. “You're wrong,” she whispered. “That's just stupid!” She flung the book as angrily, but gently, as she could under her bed. “I killed the avatar, I can't be one of her... ugh. Just no!” She dropped onto the bed and shook her head. “No no no NO!”

“Huh?” Spike groaned, his eyes slowly popping open and staring up at her. “What's wrong?”

“Nothing. Go back to sleep,” she muttered before laying down on her bed. After a few moments the dragon dropped off again, his soft snores making her sigh. She glared at the roof, her hind hooves digging into the bed. It wasn't fair. It was all the avatars fault. Everything. It was her powers, her little 'elements' that were causing her trouble. She never wanted, never asked for any responsibility like that. The alicorn just takes and takes and takes. Would she not be happy until Rarity finally lost everything? Wasn't it bad enough she'd already lost most of her life chasing the alicorn, now she could lose all that she'd finally gained?

She looked down at the floor, imagining the books laying under her bed. No. Just... no. It was stupid and she would have no part in it. Even if that was what her aunt wanted her to find out, it didn't matter. She was her own mare and she would NOT turn to some magical mumbo jumbo. She and the avatar were enemies.

That was all they would ever be.

Pinkie giggled as she twirled and jumped from side to side, surrounded on all sides by ponies wearing thick padded clothing. She was blindfolded again and loud music filled the air, played by a small band surrounding Cheese. He held a rubber chicken in his hoof and waved it through the air as they played, directing them.

“Now begin!” Cheese yelled. “Feel the music through you and--”

There was a loud shriek as Pinkie flew backwards through the air, cartwheeling a few times on the ground before landing with wide, swirly eyes, the blindfold knocked off. The stallion who slammed into her looked pale. “I-I'm sorry, you said go an--”

“No!” Cheese yelled, waving his hoof. “Pinkie, put the blindfold on and begin again! Remember, you've got the music in you!”

The pink mare nodded and wobbly got to her hooves. She then slid the blind fold on and charged forward. Only to be sent flying a moment later with a shriek.

Rainbow growled. “Okay, this is ridiculous. He's just having her get beat up now!”

Applejack nodded, cringing as her friend crashed. “Somethin' like that. Ah don't--”

“Nothing!” the pegasus growled. “I'm going to put a stop to this. What is he even singing? 'Got the music in you'? I'll ram some music straight up his--”

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy interrupted with a gasp.

The colorful pegasus shook her head. “Just look. How can she possibly fight like that? I don't care how good or bad music is, you can't dodge an attack you can't see or hear. He's just using this as an excuse to beat her up. I'm putting a stop to this right now.” She spread out her wings and took to the air, before diving down at the ponies Pinkie was trying to avoid. Her hooves connected with the closest, sending the pony flying into a second. A moment later she was on the third, bouncing onto the pony's back and ramming him into the dirt. The music stopped.

“Hey, what do you think you're doing? You're ruining the training!” Cheese objected, stomping a hoof. “And breaking a few funny bones.”

Rainbow glared at him. “Listen here you two-bit clown.” She flew up and glared at him, face to face. “I don't care how many fancy cannons you've got or how great your parties are. No pony, and I mean NO PONY, beats up my friend. If you think I'm going to just stand idly by while you use a few lame songs to hurt her, you got another thing coming.” She dropped down on the ground and stepped forward, making him take a step back as she jammed her face closer to his. “I'll break a lot more than your funny bones. You got it?”

The stallion gulped. “I... I assure you. There is nothing wrong with dance fighting. Feeling the music flow through your hooves and--”

“How about YOU do it then?” Rainbow snapped, stomping her hoof down again. A wicked grin flashed on her lips. “Actually, yeah. How about you get blindfolded and fight me? If you're able to teach it, you'll be able to do it perfectly, right?” She smirked knowingly.

Cheese's face lit up. “A wonderfully splendid idea!”

“Uhhh... what?”

“Giving miss Pinkie a demonstration could be just what she needs!”

“Again, what?” Rainbow stared in disbelief. “You really plan to just... wear a blindfold and fight me? You do realize I'm going to kick your--”

“No no, don't worry about me. I'll be fine. Places everypony, clear the arena!”

The pegasus just stared in disbelief, her mouth hanging open as the stallion trotted down to Pinkie's side and took the blindfold, sliding it over his eyes. A second later he made a gesture and the band started while Pinkie and the armored ponies jumped out of the arena for them.

“You're kidding, right?” Rainbow asked, chuckling nervously. “You can't expect me to just beat up a handicapped pony, right?”

“Nonsense!” Cheese said with a shake of his head as his body swayed with the music, lightly moving from side to side with the beat. “Come at me, whenever you're ready.”

The pegasus gulped and looked to everypony watching, even Pinkie who was staring expectantly. “Well... fine. Don't say I didn't warn you!” She charged forward, hooves aimed at his head, intending to end this fast. However, as she came closer he swayed with the music, side stepping her attack and making her fly past. Her hooves jammed into the ground and she skidded to a halt, turning to glare at him. “Lucky dodge.”

Rainbow charged forward again, though she stopped as she came closer and twisted into a powerful sweeping kick. Right on queue the pony jumped into a spin, swirling over her hoof. He landed a second later and kept spinning around with the music, his head bobbing to the beat.

“That's not, you can't...” She ground a hoof into the ground before smirking. “Fine, I see how it is.” She slowly tip hoofed closer, making as little sound as possible as the stallion danced about. However, his movements were getting faster and more erratic as he went, spinning, sliding, jumping and weaving about with the tune. She turned and bucked when he was in range, but his movements carried him out of the way moments before she could touch him. She let out another frustrated growl and charged at him, swinging her hooves wildly, though his movements always carried him by them without a hint of distress.

Her eyes widened as a light went off in her head. A wide grin flashed on her head as she started mimicking his movements, swaying with him, watching closely the way he moved. As the music neared its crescendo she dashed forward and her hoof flew out, striking at him. His own hoof went out to meet hers, catching it with his own and pulling her in.

She let out a shriek as he started to dance WITH her, spinning her around and twirling them both, forcing her to mimic the same movements he did exactly, or fall flat on her face. He finally swung her around wildly, in a tight circle before releasing her, sending her hurtling through the air. Her wings spread out and she caught herself, stumbling a few moments as she tried to regain her senses. The music stopped and the stallion pulled off his blindfold and let out a chuckle. “My my, that was quite impressive, miss...?”

“Rainbow. Rainbow Dash,” the mare said as she lowered herself to the ground and shook her head. “I... guess there's a little something to what you're teaching her.” She paused for a moment. “But only a little. Pinkie!” She trotted over to her friend and leaned in, whispering in the mare's ear.

The pink pony's eyes lit up, before she burst into giggles. “Ohhhh! Now I get it. Hee hee, thanks Dashie.” She trotted to the stallion and held out her hoof. “Okay, I'm ready for my next try.”

“If you're sure. Okay, places everypony!” Cheese yelled before trotting back to join the band.

“What yah tell her?” Applejack asked when Rainbow rejoined them.

“Oh, just reminded her where I'd seen those movements before. He's pretty light on his hooves, but I think Pinkie can be even lighter.”

“I don't wanna die! I don't wanna die! I don't wanna die!” Twilight shrieked as she was chased around by Angel yet again, except this time he had upgraded. He now rode in a lightning cloud and occasionally sent bursts of lightning at her flank as she ran, forcing her to shriek and fly faster as she went. Her only hope was her cloud walking spell would wear out before her wings did.

Rarity drove her quill against the papers she was filling out, her teeth gritted into an angry frown. The quill dug into the paper so hard it actually tore through occasionally, making her start over.

It was all that avatars fault. If it wasn't for her, there likely wouldn't be any resistance groups she had to deal with. She tried to be as merciful as she could, but her mother expected, even required some form of brutality. She was at least able to limit it to sending key members of the resistances to the more brutal prisons.

Ponies were rallying around not just the avatar, but the idea of the avatar. There were entire groups running around, wearing fake horns and wings and calling themselves 'Twilight's Sunrise'. They were striking all throughout the Earth Kingdom, hitting resources and anything else they could get their hooves on. The copycats were even worse and, if her hunch was correct, the groups had spread all the way to the other countries as well. Her mother wasn't permitting her much information on them. It was all a big mess and she had no idea how to stop it.

No, that wasn't true. Stopping it was easy. They had more than enough hoofpower to control all four countries. Heck, they could do it with ponies to spare. It would, however, require them to compress every single captured pony into much larger, but less numerous, locations. Setting the moves up alone would be near impossible in the best of times, and would likely lead to so many ambushes that they'd lose hundreds, even thousands of ponies.

But if they could do it, they'd have a steel grip around everything. Sure, the rebellions would have plenty of land to move around, but the vast majority of the world's population would be under the control of the Water Nation. Under the control of Nightmare Moon. Her mother.

Just the thought of that sent a chill down her spine, and not one of excitement. She packed up the idea in her mind and shook her head, quickly going over the flaws. Too much land would be left empty, allowing rebels and escapees to form their own empires. They might be too concentrated and if any of them fell, they'd free who knew how many prisoners. Even if they tried to do such a thing, with her mother drawing so many of the unicorns to the city, their magical offenses were low, which meant one of their greatest weapons couldn't be used.

Worst of all, if their forces weren't spread so thin, the Water Nation would have entire units they could send out to find, and eliminate, the hidden fire benders and return the world to eternal night.

That thought made Rarity slam her hooves down and let out an annoyed growl. “No. I want that to happen. Stupid fire benders...” she grumbled. They should have all already been gone. No pony wanted them. They'd almost eliminated them back at Fillydelphia, too. It would have fixed so many problems. There would be no rebellions, the avatar's body would have likely been recovered, she... she...

More emotions surged within her, making her body quiver as she laid her legs on the table and rested her head against them. Tears were welling in her eyes, though she quickly wiped them away, trying to burn the grief under her fierce rage. She took a deep breath and glanced over the stack of papers.

The avatar was gone by now. She had to be. Dead. It served the alicorn right. All she ever did was cause problems. The books she'd found were wrong, they had to be. She could not, would not, be affiliated with that mare. She sent an assassin after Twilight, what more could she do to destroy their connection?

She started writing her orders again, the quill digging into and scraping against the paper as she worked. She didn't notice the small baby dragon watching her, his face contorted in worry.

“I did it!” Pinkie squealed with glee as she bounced up and down on the last heavily padded pony, the other two laying still with swirls in their eyes. She flung the blindfold off and giggled. “So, what's next? This is fun!”

The sun was dipping behind the hills, its glow quickly fading as the moon began its own incline into the sky, opposite it. Many of the ponies had already left, after getting their payments for the day. Only Pinkie's friends remained, who cheered her on through the training.

“That's it,” Cheese said with a shrug, before shaking his head. “I must say, you were quite impressive. I expected weeks of training you, but your skills are amazing. You'd already long mastered all the basics, and even the advanced techniques you've grown quite proficient at. The party cannon, rubber chicken fencing and dance fighting are all techniques that require years of practice to master, but I believe you now have all you need to begin your master hood.”

Pinkie giggled and trotted up to him, before giving him a great big hug. “Yayyy! I knew you'd be a great teacher-sama-sensei-tutor person, Cheese!”

The stallion chuckled and hugged her back. “There's only one thing that remains.”

Pinkie looked around, before grinning. “The big stunning reveal that I'm really from the air nomads, but you knew all along and were just testing me to see if I was as noble and honest as you suspected? Before we do this big epic fight where I demonstrate all the techniques you've taught me, before the others move in to try to stop them and you shake your heads and say you're too old to fight the Avatar?”

Everypony stopped and just stared at her. Applejack's, Rainbow's and Fluttershy's mouths nearly hit the floor as they stared at their friend, while Cheese just stared with wide eyed horror. “W-what? You're... you know the... y-you're friends with the Avatar?” he finally squeaked out.

“Pinkie!” Rainbow finally yelled.

Pinkie just smiled, but it slowly broke into a frown. “Wait... oh. You haven't met Twilight. That probably means... oh... oh dear... things changed and... oh.” She brought a hoof to her mouth and stared worriedly. “I ummm... can you just forget all that?”

The stallion kept staring, his mouth open. Finally, he shook his head and sighed. “I... I guess it's not that surprising. I mean, I'd heard... stories of the avatar's companions. I did wonder why an air bender had come all the way out here and was letting her friend train under me.” He glanced knowingly at Rainbow.

The pegasus' eyes bulged. “You... you knew? How? I didn't do any bending!”

“Of course not. You only fight exactly like an air bender when you decided to take me on.” He chuckled and glanced to Pinkie. “Then told her a few pointers. I don't blame you, however. Your guess was correct, dance fighting is very similar to air bender fighting. Many of the movements are the same between them. Though I'd like to think we have a bit more style in our movements.”

Rainbow ground a hoof into the ground. “Well... now you know.” She glared to Pinkie before turning back to him. “What are you going to do?”

The stallion chuckled and gave Pinkie a wide grin. “The same thing I was going to do to begin with. Miss Pinkie Pie, I believe it's time I give you your graduation gifts.” He then sighed. “Even though you passed in just a day... they grow up so fast these days. Come with me?” He motioned her back towards the workshop, before trotting away. The mare followed after him.

“Should... we all go too?” Applejack asked, finally managing to pull her mouth back up.

“Yes,” Rainbow said quickly. “I don't trust him. He's accepting far too fast of all this, he could be a spy for the Water Nation.”

“But we're in the Water Nation,” Fluttershy said softly.

“Well, maybe not a spy, but a loyalist! Who knows what he plans to do with her? He might try to trap her in like... a big cake or something!”

Rainbow's friends stared at her with cocked eyes. “Well, I don't know. Something big. Who knows what other stuff he has in that little fortress of his?”

“We should probably git goin' then,” Applejack said before motioning to the building. “They already went inside.”

The pegasus eeped and took off, her friends chasing closely behind her.

Twilight whimpered and laid on her stomach, her body aching all over and pieces of her coat singed. “I-I give up...” she whined, letting out a sob. “Can't... can't b-bend any more... c-can't run... can't... can't do anything...” She just panted and groaned.

Angel hummed and put the rock down he was about to throw. He shook his head before hopping down and running to her side, finally hopping onto her back.

“N-no, please. I give up. I-I can't train any more... I...” She squeaked as he rubbed his paws into her back, gently kneading the muscles. A soft groan escaped her lips and she closed her eyes. “Mmmmm... has Fluttershy been teaching you how to do that?”

Angel merely made a soft squeak. He then rubbed his paws together, before digging them in deep, kneading the sore muscles.

Twilight let out another shriek of pain as the bunny went to work.

Pinkie sat in Cheese's office, watching him through the closet's window. He was once again talking to the shadowy rubber chicken, both their features cleverly hidden behind the fogged glass.

“Are you sure? It could be dangerous,” the stallion mumbled loudly. “I mean, you could break something. Well, I guess not that, but other things.” He slowly nodded. “True, you have been training him for years, he might be ready. Are you sure?” He sighed softly. “Fine. But you'd better be careful. I don't want to hear about you getting hurt.”

The closet door opened and Cheese stepped out, a big yellow rubber chicken on his back. He smiled at her. “Well, Pinkie, today is your lucky day.” He bumped his hips and sent the chicken flying into the air. It soared like a graceful water balloon, landing on the pink mare's back, sitting up. “Meet Boneless, my silent partner.”

“Silent partner?” Pinkie asked, seconds before the door slammed open.

“Pinkie!” Rainbow yelled, before tackling the chicken off her back. “Hah, gotcha! I knew you were up to something, trying to ambush Pinkie and... wait.” She stared down at the limp rubber chicken. “This... is a rubber chicken.”

“Sure took yah a bit tah notice, didn't it?” Applejack asked with a soft chuckle.

Rainbow frowned and looked up. “Okay, that's it. Spill, Cheese! What is it you're up to? Why are you... trying to bury Pinkie under rubber chickens and what is it you want with my friend?”

“I was not trying to bury her under anything,” Cheese objected. “Boneless requested to go with her, to help keep her safe. If you all are friends of the avatar, Boneless is just the kind of help you need. Besides, I still have his understudy, Boneless two.” He pulled out a second rubber chicken, identical to the first.

“O... kay,” Rainbow said, before pointing the chicken at him accusingly. “Fine then, why are you so okay with helping the avatar and us? You're a member of the Water Nation, aren't you?”

The stallion's face turned grim and dark. “Yes, I am.” He then motioned towards Pinkie. “But she is already well versed in the preparations of parties. The ability to celebrate doesn't belong to the Water Nation alone, after all. Despite what many ponies may believe.”

Rainbow hmphed and dug her hoof in the ground. “Well... fine then. But what about the avatar? You can't--”

“What avatar? I see no avatar,” the stallion grinned and shook his head. “As far as I know, she's dead, long gone. Who'd believe me even if I said so? 'Oh no, a couple of ponies came by and said they had the avatar with them, gather the nation's forces!'” He burst into laughter and shook his head. “Besides... even if you did have the avatar with you, I can imagine exactly where you're going. As a party planning pony, I imagine finally freeing the other nations could lead to quite the celebration. I'd have to be a fool to try to stop that.”

Rainbow stared for a few moments, her mouth falling open. “You're... you're a traitor? But--”

He shook his head again. “Traitor? No. Far from it. Come along, Pinkie.” He trotted from the room, the earth pony following behind. “I want only what's best for my nation.” He paused for a second. “Would you rather I call the guards from their outposts, screaming about how we're under attack?” Cheese tutted. “How rude. Do you have any idea what kind of damper that would put on the coming celebrations? All my hard work, planning and bits would have been wasted for naught!”

Rainbow stared for a few moments, before glancing to Applejack. “Do you think maybe he's nuts?”

“Probably. But ah think we can trust me. Ah don't think he's lyin'. Besides, Pinkie seems tah believe him.”

“Pinkie would trust anyone, though,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head. “She gave kazoos to an invasion fleet when they tried to attack our home village. I'm surprised she hasn't given him one.”

A loud toot filled the air, making her head whip around, before glaring at Cheese who had a kazoo dangling from his lips. He chuckled and put it away, before stopping in front of two wooden doors. “Pinkie. Prepare yourself for your final gift.” He leaned forward and kicked back, the doors slamming open. The ponies gasped, their eyes bulging at the sight.

“That's... so... awesome...” Rainbow whispered.

A huge warehouse stood before them, with a vertical lifting door opposite them that took up nearly the entire wall. The room was filled, from top to bottom, with party cannons.

Small cannons, big cannons, ones the size of wagons. Ones that looked as if they were MADE from wagons. One that looked more like a tank, a few small enough to fit in the hoof, some that strapped to a pony's back, a few that seemed to be attached to stoves. Pinkie squealed with delight. “Ohhhhh! Finalllllly!” She clapped her hooves together.

Cheese smiled and nodded. “Yes, as my gift to you, my well versed student. Choose any one you wish, and it is yours. Just remember...” A grim frown formed on his face and he closed his eyes before taking a deep breath. “This is a weapon of mass party creation. You must never, ever use it for evil! The headaches, sugar highs and late nights you could create could destroy entire towns! Are you ready for this responsibility?” He opened his eyes. “Are you... Pinkie?” The mare was already gone, leaving him confused and looking around. “Where did she go? Pinkie!”

Rainbow shook her head, then pointed behind him. “She's... examining the cannons. Hey, can I have one? That tank one looks--”

“No.”

“Awwwww...”

Pinkie jumped from cannon to cannon, a frown crossing her face as she examined each one. “Where is it...” she muttered, picking up the smaller ones and looking under them. Finally, she started jumping into the barrels of the largest ones. “Hellllllooooooooo?” But still, she received no response. She jumped onto the ground and tapped her hoof. “Where is it?”

“Where's what?” Cheese asked. “Do none of them suit you?”

“Oh, they're fine. But... that's it. They're just fine. There should be one. The perfect one for me...” Pinkie's eyes looked over the lines of them. “The one that calls out to me. The one that... that...” Her mouth fell open as her eyes finally fell on it. It had a big white flower covering the majority of its red and brown wheels. The metal was tinted a light blue. The little pull string was cleverly disguised so it looked like a fuse. She peered inside and squealed with delight. “Here it is! This one is mine!” She gave it a tight hug.

“Ohhhh, you have a good eye,” Cheese said as he trotted over. “That's one of the magical ones. Great for travels, can shrink down to the size of--” The cannon disappeared. “Well... I guess you already figured that out. Heh. You really do learn fast, don't you?”

Pinkie gigged and waved her hoof dismissively. “Oh, it's just a bit familiar.”

Rainbow cocked an eye. “Uh huh...” She stared up at the biggest cannon of them all, as large as a cottage. “Are you sure I can't have this one?”

“Where'd yah put it, sugarcube?” Applejack asked with a chuckle. “Or are yah volunteerin' tah haul it from town tah town?”

“I could! I bet it has a shrinking spell on it. Right?” The pegasus asked, staring at the stallion with big, hope filled eyes.

“Nnnope. Sorry.” He shook his head before turning to Pinkie. “Well Pinkie, you're the best, and definitely fastest, student I've ever had. I wish you the best and the safest life possible.” He reached out and put his hooves on her shoulders. “I know, between you and Boneless, you'll have no trouble attaining your goals. When you've finally finished your mission, make sure to come back and give your good friend Cheese Sandwich a visit, okay? We'll throw an awesome, amazing party the countries have never seen! With so much pizza that even turtles would be satisfied!”

Pinkie blinked, then looked into his eyes, letting out a gasp. He winked, drawing a squeal from her. Rainbow just looked to Applejack, a confused look on her face. “Turtles? Is that an earth pony thing?”

“Ah don't rightly know. Maybe it's some kinda party thing? Fluttershy, do yah get it?”

Fluttershy merely shook her head, before Rainbow sighed. “Probably just another Pinkie... Cheesy being Cheesy.” She watched her friend, nervously glancing towards the stallion as well. “So Pinkie, do you really think we can trust him?”

“Uh huh!” the pink mare hopped happily as she went. “I will come back, Cheesy! After we're done saving everything. Now come on, we'd best go make sure Twilight's okay. Who knows what we missed while we were away.”

Rainbow snorted. “She's been all by herself with a baby bunny. I'll bet she spent the whole day lazing about in the sun, watching the clouds drift by.” She turned to walk away, before pausing and face hoofing. “We almost forgot to get paid...”

Twilight whimpered, laying out on the cave floor, her hooves spread out and nearly every part of her in pain. Even her mane hurt, she didn't know that was possible. She gave a frightened glance to the bunny, who was sleeping soundly against the cave wall.

The sound of talking ponies finally got her attention, causing her ears to twitch. She tried to stand up, but pain shot through her body and she collapsed with a low moan. She squeaked and looked back. Her blood ran cold at the sight of the bunny's eyes opening, the pupils appearing in the darkness. He darted off, out of the cave and disappeared into the night.

The voices came closer and, to her relief, she recognized Pinkie's. “Then I'll use the confetti to set off the weight trap and boom! Fireworks go off so everypony is illuminated and can see and they'll realize there's a giant flying-- hey Angel!”

“Angel!” Fluttershy's voice came next, filled with excitement. “Oh my darling little bunny. Did Twilight take good care of you?”

“Twilight's probably just been slacking all day,” Rainbow said with a chuckle. “I hope she's ready for tomorrow, she'll have to actually get back to her real training then.” The four stopped in front of the cave and looked around, trying to pierce the vale of darkness that enshrouded it. “Twilight, you in there?”

“Guhhhhh...” the alicorn groaned.

“Spend the whole day sleeping? Give us a little light, won't you?”

Twilight sighed and the tip of her horn came alight, allowing them to see. They stared in shock at the exhausted, dirt and sweat covered alicorn. She let out a soft whimper. “Please... never leave my training to that bunny again. I... I don't think I'll survive.”

Chapter 15: Pursuit

Creme's face had turned bright red with fury. Flowerbloom imagined he would turn into a cherry at any moment. The unicorn had ordered the crew to take them to one of the Water Nation outposts, before retiring to his bed.

When he woke up, he'd found them making the final approach to Appleoosa and, to his great rage, found her father had contradicted his orders to bring them here. His crew refused to look at him as they went about their duties, readying the ship for its landing. If he wasn't so uptight and rude, Flowerbloom would feel bad for him. As it was, she had to struggle not to laugh at his tantrum.

“FIZZY!” Creme finally yelled, while stomping his hooves like an angry child. “What do you think you're doing, directing MY ship?”

“Oh?” her father turned and smiled. “Ah have no idea what yah could mean.”

The stallion's face got even redder. “You know exactly what I mean! I gave direct orders to land at--”

“Somewhere other than our set destination. Ah had no intention of wasting time at an outpost when Appleoosa was only an extra hour away,” Fizzy said dismissively as he stared over the edge of the ship.

“But our supplies are--”

“Our supplies can be replenished at Appleoosa. It's still under our control.”

“They're earth ponies! Filthy, dirty earth ponies! I won't--”

Fizzy's eyes narrowed and Flowerbloom quickly darted out of the way. Her father stormed to the stallion, making him take few flustered steps back. “Ah've had it up tah here with your 'filthy earth pony' nonsense. One more word out of yah against mah orders and ah'll have yah confined to your quarters.”

“This... this is my ship, you can't--”

“Ah am the one in command here,” Fizzy said in a low growl, his eyes steely and cold. “Not you. Ah can do whatever ah please, short ah hanging yah by your tail off the side. Do ah make myself clear?”

The stallion's face got even redder, before his horn glowed. Flowerbloom cringed, but didn't stop watching. She knew what was coming next. Fizzy's hoof shot out instantly, smacking against the base of the horn before giving three quick prods down Creme's neck. He walked by him, hooves darting out and striking against key points as he went, until the pony collapsed, the entire right side of his body locking up.

Creme laid there, his eyes wide. “Youg cag aggack me! Ah'm ah--”

Fizzy laid a hoof on the stallion's face and glared. “Don't think ah'm a fool. Ah've spent years around water benders, ah know exactly how to tell when one of yah plans tah launch an attack.” He leaned in closer. “Ah'm not some helpless child, unable tah fight your bending. Ah've been fighting benders since yah were in diapers. If yah raise your magic against me again, ah'll snap your horn. Do ah make myself clear?”

Flowerbloom watched as the confidence and anger melted away, to be replaced by fear. The stallion tried to get up with his other hooves, but with half his body unmoving there wasn't much he could do except spin around in a small circle. Her father put a hoof to his horn and Creme let out a whimper. “F-fwine...”

“Good,” Fizzy said, before turning about. “Now. Prepare tah land!” he called out. The ponies got to work, flying around as the ship began its descent. He then looked down to the unicorn. “Somepony take the captain to his room, he requires rest. Flowerbloom, get ready to depart. We'll start here.” He looked to her and gave her a small smile.

She nodded nervously, though she kept her eyes on Creme. He gave them both an angry glare while he was gently picked up and hauled back into the ship, his crew still not managing to meet his eyes.

Scootaloo felt great! Not something she was used to feeling, to be honest. Her schedule was now full with every day running about and checking out each and every pegasus she could get her hooves on. Her first few days had been miserable, with her being so sick she could barely crawl out of bed. The stark temperature difference had finally got to her. To make it worse, Grimset had spent most of her sickness trying to nurse her back to health, feeding her soup and flirting incessantly. She had been too sick to walk out and leave him behind. Heck, she doubted she could avoid an another assassination attempt at this point, so the windowless room was well worth the move. Even if she did miss the breeze at night.

Unfortunately, Grimset kept pushing her until she banished him from her room until her strength return. When she finally passed whatever it was she had, she felt like a new mare. The heat didn't bother her nearly as much, she'd been able to travel to a few of the other outposts and found a few pegasi with potential and, best of all, both Grimset and Hornclipper were indisposed.

A letter from the Water Nation had arrived, sealed with the royal seal and hoof delivered by one of the Shadowbolts. It had been given to her directly, with the strict orders of giving it to the commander. Whatever it was(she knew better than to look into sealed letters of her highness), it had made Marble take Hornclipper and send him off with Grimset, and the two hadn't returned since, though it had only been a day. She hoped they'd be gone for weeks.

But the main reason she felt so good was because her new training grounds were prepared as of today, so she could finally go and start the basic training. She looked up at the roof and smiled. Today was going to be a wonderful day. She climbed out of bed, rushed through breakfast and told Marble she would be heading straight to the Shadowbolt's training grounds. He made a hasty objection, begging her to let him send dozens of guards. She allowed two.

The carriage ride through the city was fast and comfortable for once, with no ponies yelling or throwing rotten fruit. Her guards, two earth ponies, just stared out the window impassively as they traveled. “So, how about this heat wave?” she joked.

“It's been relatively cool, Lady Scootaloo,” one of them said, never looking away from the window.

She sighed and looked out as well. The ponies milled about, working their jobs as expected. She glanced up into the sky. There were very few pegasi flying about. Granted, that was namely because pegasi tended to be working outside the city, as messengers. She glanced at the ponies with covered foreheads and frowned deeper. She wondered how many of them would be singing the praises of the Water Nation if they'd had the good fortune to be born pegasi instead of unicorns.

She couldn't decide if she'd send the request to Sweetie or not. Allowing the fire benders to return, under control of the Water Nation, could be a major strengthening move. If they controlled the sun and moon, there would be no force in this world who would dare oppose them.

But broaching such a delicate subject to Sweetie would be far from easy. In fact, it could be considered treasonous. She'd considered it nearly a dozen times, but her mind kept flickering back to the de-horning. The frightened child, the blade, the horn being tossed into the boiling lake. She focused on the blade again, the way it had sliced through the horn in a single motion. Horns weren't just bone, they were magically infused.

Cutting or breaking one took prolonged stress. Even the small, black marks across Rarity's horns had taken Nightmare Moon more than a few minutes to create, and she was one of the most powerful Water Benders in existence. The ability to cut through a horn like that, even a child's, was disconcerting. Almost frightening. She glanced to her comrades.

“Tell me about Hornclipper,” she said suddenly. To her amusement, both ponies jumped.

The one on her right finally worked up his courage to speak. She wished she could remember his name, but she went through so many changing guards she'd given up a while ago. “What? Why? There's nothing worth knowing about--”

“The de-horning ceremony,” she interrupted. “He cleaved through the horn in one slash, that's hardly common. Do you know how?”

The two looked to each other, before the one on the left spoke up. “Lady Scootaloo, that's how he's always done it. Their horns are weak at that age, easily broken. It's one of the reasons they are clipped at such a young age.”

“Really?” she muttered softly. “I'd heard they were still quite strong.” A chill ran down her spine as she imagined what he could do to a fully grown unicorn's horn. Cutting one off in a single motion would be dangerous, even deadly. The feedback from magical energies would likely kill the pony in question, and possibly anypony unfortunate to be within a few yards. Then again, she'd never heard of anypony being able to do such a thing. Even with a massive battle axe or specially made devices, cutting a horn off of a fully grown adult was a slow, painful and troubling process. There had once been magics used to help the weapon, but such things had been outlawed long ago after an assassination attempt.

“They are,” the right pony said. “But not invincible. He's been cutting horns since he first was considered a stallion. He's had more than enough practice in it,” the pony said with a hint of disgust.

“You don't approve?” she asked quickly, making the pony jump.

“What? No! I mean, I do approve. All of the unicorn's must be de-horned. It is the way of the Water Nation.” The stallion bowed his head politely. “I just don't see... such need to take pleasure in it. The ponies who lose their horns have no choice. But he revels in it, enjoys watching them suffer. He loves it so much he refused to allow anypony else to cut them. Whenever he's not being used for something else, all he does is practice his blades, waiting for the next horn he can remove.”

Her eyes narrowed. “You've seen him? Practicing, I mean.”

“Well, no. I haven't. But plenty of ponies have. He's always cutting up logs or chunks of metal or anything he can. Just waiting for a chance to cut off a horn. If he was allowed, he'd probably try to cut off the horns of the Water Benders too.”

Scootaloo nodded, returning to gaze out the window. It was a troubling thought. Could he really turn on the Water Nation? Perhaps his de-horning was all just practice before he tried it on the water benders. “Those blades of his. I've seen wing blades before, but none like that. Who created them?”

Both ponies shrugged, though neither answered for a few moments. Finally, the one on her left spoke up. “We wouldn't know. I'd guess Black Marble would know if anypony would. I believe he supplies them.”

“You believe? You don't know?”

“We are just guards, Lady Scootaloo. We aren't privy to the discussions of our commander and his right hoof.”

She sighed and rested her head on her hoof. “Just how much do you know about Hornclipper that you know first hoof, not what you've heard from other ponies?”

The two were completely silent, their gazes lowering.

“Wonderful.” She wondered if that was Marble's intentions. To keep her from knowing things about the pegasus. Or perhaps she was just being to paranoid. Either way, she didn't imagine these guards would be any use answering her questions, so she focused on the world outside, preparing for her lessons of the day.

Twilight stretched out once she woke, groaning softly. "Okay everypony, time to wake up!"

“Aaaaaaaaavaaaaaaaaataaaaaaaaaar!”

Flowerbloom looked around the small town as they walked, being led about by a yellow earth pony stallion named Braeburn. The town was quite small, though outside it was filled with apple trees. Some of the many fields were twice as large as the whole town. Not only did earth ponies work here, but buffalo did as well. Above, a floating Water Nation outpost hovered, built into the clouds.

The outpost had only been recently created, based on one that had floated above the city beforehoof had and been destroyed by the avatar. When they had initially come here, Sweetie had been extremely keen on rebuilding it, as if it would wash out the Avatar's touch from the area. They'd quickly found out how the ponies here had maintained their control and, to Flowerbloom's relief, Sweetie had tried a different tactic. Rather, threats and imprisonment of those deemed dangerous, as opposed to holding the town's children and pegasi hostage. Reasonable quotas on food were set and a decently sizable force was left behind.

They weren't the only town that the Water Nation forces had done that to, though some had been nearly completely eliminated if they put up too large a resistance. Flowerbloom could still remember some of the talks they'd had about the plan.

“These towns are what will drive our forces forward,” Sweetie had said. “Even our most foolish of ponies will understand that, soon enough.”

“Why do you say that?” Scootaloo had asked.

“Our main attack on Fillydelphia will set the stage for how the captured towns react. If we capture it, our forces will feel strong and secure, while theirs will lose their morale and taste true defeat. However, should we fail and be forced to retreat...”

“The forces in the captured towns will follow suit?” Flowerbloom had offered.

“Exactly. They'll come from behind and attack us. The closer we get to Fillydelphia, the more our soldiers will realize retreat is not an option.”

The young princess had been right. Once Fillydelphia had fallen, the smaller towns had fallen into line and almost completely accepted the rule of the Water Nation. At least, they didn't put up much of a fight and so long as the commanders didn't abuse their powers, there were no true threats. Sadly, a few ponies had escaped into the wilderness and made up some of the current resistance groups they still had to deal with and they had nowhere near enough forces to smoke them all out. Even with all the ponies abandoning their home and siding with the Water Nation, they were far too spread out for Flowerbloom's liking. She just hoped the spark of rebellion didn't fan into a flame too large for them to handle.

“And that's everything,” Braeburn said once he showed them the apple orchards. He then glanced back to them and smiled. She didn't like the smile, it was obviously forced and didn't come close to his eyes. “Now, what brings yah fine ponies to Appleoosa? Lookin' for some right proper grub?” It reminded her of the smile her father forced, when he was fighting with her mom.

“Well, not quite,” Fizzy said before motioning him to follow. “Ah need tah talk with yah about a few things. Flowerbloom, would yah like tah look around?”

“Yes,” the young mare said. The two walked off without her and she trotted slowly into the fields. She glanced at the trees and frowned, gently reaching a hoof out to touch one. She got that... unsettling feeling again, the same one she'd been having ever since she'd left the Earth Kingdom. Something about these trees felt so familiar. Not as if she'd seen them before, but rather as if they'd been a part of her for ages. As if there was something in her blood, calling out to them. She tried shrugging it off, telling herself it was because they reminded her of the cherry trees she usually bucked, but it refused to fade.

She walked deeper into the fields, slowly closing her eyes as she felt the trees pushing in on her from all sides. It almost felt as if they were alive. Well, she supposed they were, in the way a plant was. She kept walking, eyes closed and gently sniffing the scent of apples as she went. It was a calm, gentle smell. Soothing.

She stopped and opened her eyes, quickly looking around. She'd come pretty far into the orchard, but she could still see the town off in the distance, so she shook her head and relaxed. She turned her back to one of the trees and gave it a soft, but solid, buck. A single apple fell down and she caught it in her hoof, before taking a healthy bite from it.

A solid blow to the back of her skull sent her toppling forward, rolling on the ground a few feet in a daze, her apple rolling away. “W-wha?” Her head throbbed with pain, but she quickly got to her hooves and backed away, catching sight of her attackers.

Three earth ponies, wearing black hoods and cloaks so she couldn't make out who they were. Her eyes narrowed. “Who are you? Why are yah attackin' me?”

“Child of the Water Nation, you'll surrender and become our prisoner,” the closer one said in a gruff, angry voice.

“And why would ah come with you?” Flowerbloom asked as she backed away slightly, quickly making a mental count of what weapons she had. Unfortunately, she'd left most of them back on the ship. She only had three knives, hidden in her mane. Fortunately, she still had her earth bending to call on.

“We are members of Twilight's Sunrise. We know who you are, pony.”

Flowerbloom ground a hoof into the ground, biting her lower lip. Did they know she was affiliated with Sweetie? Or just her father was a high commanding member of the military? Either way, she doubted she could expect much mercy from them. “Ah'm afraid ah can't come with yah. Ah already have previous--” A spike of earth thrust from the ground ahead of her, though she easily jumped to the left and let it stab past her. She pulled her hoof against the ground and the dirt thrust out from under their hooves, making two of them fall forward. The third kept his balance and jammed a hoof down, causing the ground under her to open up.

She let out a light yelp, pulling her hoof back so a platform of rock shot out under her. She landed on it and jumped out of the hole, a moment before it would have closed on her. She narrowed her eyes on them, all three back on their hooves.

“An earth bender!” one of them hissed.

“Pay it no mind. She'll be our prisoner regardless,” another said angrily.

“Yah all got no idea who you're messin' with if yah think yah can take me down,” Flowerbloom said with a smirk, pushing her hooves apart as she ignored the throbbing in her head. “Come on.”

The three charged, sending a hail of stones at her. She tapped her hoof down and a rock wall formed in front of her, taking the attack before collapsing forward and trying to crush them. She backed away quickly, the three spreading out and going around the wall. One came at her from the left and stomped a hoof down, sending a wave of mud at her. The other two came from the right, stomping their hooves, but she didn't see anything. She dove back, barely avoiding the wave as it splashed down.

A rumbling behind made her turn. One of the trees came crashing down, making her leap to the side. Or rather, try to leap to the side. She pushed out, but her legs had sunk deep into the ground, holding her still as she tried to pull away. Flowerblood thrust her head down, hitting the dirt a moment before the tree finished its collapse, slamming her into the ground.

She let out a sigh of relief, safely held in a small hole she made, the branches of the tree pressing against her back. It took a moment for her nerves to steady, allowing her to push forward and start tunneling through the ground. She burst out from under the ponies, sending them toppling back with an explosion of dirt. Her hooves smashed the ground twice, sending two boulders shooting at the ponies as they tried to regather themselves.

The boulder slammed into the lone stallion, but it molded around and crumbled against the pony. The other two dodged around the second, leaping out of the way before planting their hooves down. “You aren't half bad, for a novice.”

“Ah'll crush all three of yah,” Flowerbloom said with a growl. The ground under the three's hooves suddenly began to shake and spikes of rock shot out, forcing them to leap away from her. Flowerbloom turned back towards the town and saw Fizzy and Braeburn racing towards her, the latter of which stomped his hooves down to send more spikes at her attackers.

The cloaked ponies jumped back again, before one let out a curse and shook his head. “Retreat! We'll get her another time!” They turned and ran, leaving her behind.

“Are you okay?” Fizzy asked as he stopped in front of her, reaching out to pull her close and look her over. Aside from a few cuts on her back, she was fine. “Who were they? What happened?”

“Ah don't know. They said they were from Twilight's Sunrise and meant tah kidnap me. They didn't know ah was an earth bender though.”

Fizzy kept looking her over before smiling. “Good. You're fine... Braeburn!” he bellowed, turning to face the earth pony. “Who were they? Why were they after my daughter?”

Braeburn frowned, his eyes narrowed and troubled. “Twilight's Sunrise is comprised of... how... best tah put it. Radicals.” He glanced to Fizzy and gave a nervous cough. “Err, ah mean, more radical than--”

“Don't,” Fizzy said with a roll of his eyes. “Ah imagine you're all too happy tah have rebellions fightin' against us. Ah ain't gonna burn your town down just cause yah all don't like being members of the Water Nation. Jus' tell me about this 'Twilight's Sunrise' group.”

The stallion took a deep breath, before nodding. “They've been cropping up all over the kingdom since your nation took over. It started off with them ambushing supply lines, picking at Water Nation outposts, even trying to damage equipment. It was fine, until they began getting steam. Now there are dozens, probably hundreds, of groups runnin' around usin' their name, and not all groups are stopping at just attackin' supply lines. They've attacked prisoners, foalnapped ponies, I hear a group of them even took over a town an' killed all the prisoners to make a point. Both Water Nation and Earth Kingdom.”

Fizzy's eyes narrowed. “And why would they do that?”

“They say if we're not fighting the Water Nation... we're with them.”

Fizzy nodded slowly. “I see... so they tried to capture my daughter because...?”

“Likely as a hostage. You came in on a ship and are... obviously somepony of import. They were likely going to try tah trade her for something they wanted.”

“They didn't know ah was an earth bender,” Flowerbloom said quickly. “Ah doubt they knew who ah really was.”

“That's all ah know, really,” Braeburn said, bowing his head. “Ah swear, we had nothin' tah do with them.”

“So you're saying none of the younger ponies in your town went an' joined this rebellion, hoping tah...” Fizzy shook his head as his words trailed off. “Nevermind. Ah don't wanna know. Yah've given me all ah needed, so thank yah. Flowerbloom, come on. We're goin'.”

The young mare nodded and trotted after him. Once they were out of sight of Braeburn, she moved closer to her father. “So, what do yah think?”

“This is troubling. Ah hoped the place would be more stable than this, but rebellious groups like this cause nothin' but trouble. Both for us an' for the ponies livin' here.”

“What do yah mean?”

The stallion shook his head. “Nothin'. Just a silly notion. Ah found a few places we kin go to. A few apple farms that disappeared and were damaged all those years ago.”

Flowerbloom slowly nodded. “Ah see. Are there a lot?”

“More than ah expected. Then again, the war front has shifted a lot in the last hundred years. More than a few farms found themselves razed to the ground. If we're lucky... it won't be any of them.”

“So which are we going to first?”

A frown spread across his lips. “The one ah imagine is our most likely choice. Sweet Apple Acres.”

Rainbow shook her head and did a few loops in the air, easily burning off her breakfast as she maneuvered. She was sooooo borrrrrred! She wished the others would hurry up and finish eating so they could gooooo! It was bad enough all the walking was so boring, did they have to spend all day on their breakfast, too?

“Aaaaaaaaaavaaaaaaataaaaaaaaaaaar!!”

Scootaloo took a deep breath as she absorbed her surroundings. Just as she'd requested, the grounds were set outside the main city. Large tents were standing over the sand, holding supplies. The only solid ground was a large half buried stone, that had been carved and smoothed, with a stone building covering the center. That was the main bunker and where the majority of the initiates would be sleeping.

They had plenty of space to perform any maneuvers needed, though occasionally the winds would pick up and send the sand blowing in her face. Thick, dark lengths of cloth were set up to give shade and some protection from the elements. She'd put on the full Shadowbolt's uniform, grateful for the implementation of goggles that kept the sand from her eyes, though it did little to help her breath. A scarf wrapped around her mouth, a suggestion from one of the guards, helped with that.

The uniform was fresh as well, she'd changed into it while in one of the tents. However, she could already feel the sun beating down on it and the dark colors growing hotter and hotter. She casually, but quickly as she could without looking as if she was in a rush, walked under one of the overhangs to stand in the shade. Sweat was already starting to soak through it by the time she got under the much nicer shade.

There was no way to quickly alert the ponies they were going to begin. She made a mental note to have a gong brought down, or perhaps get a large bell. For now though, she had to alert the ponies to her presence the old fashioned way. It was early enough she didn't have to guess where they were. “Guards!” The two who escorted her quickly stood at attention, though their sweat soaked uniforms didn't help the impression. “Would you be helpful and wake my students?”

“As you wish.”

The guards quickly nodded, before heading into the barracks. She heard angry yells and screams from inside, followed by solid bucks to wood. As expected, the ponies soon filed out of the building and galloped in front of her standing at attention.

She quickly mentally formed them into three groups. The eldest, most fit and least ragged from this harsh wake up were the ones she'd chosen from the military and were, unsurprisingly, already used to getting up at the crack of dawn. They'd probably enjoyed the few days of rest they'd gotten until she had begun, but there would be no more of that now. They were the largest group, nearing almost two dozen. She doubted more than ten would make it.

The second group were the civilians, ponies who had caught her attention from other methods. They tended to have jobs with heavy physical activity, or hobbies that required it. They were a slightly smaller group and, while they tried to look alert and attentive, their eyes kept drooping and they were forced to stifle yawns. Honestly, she imagined a higher percentage of them would make it, as most had seemed excited when they had been chosen. Passion could not be underestimated.

The final group only had six. Colts and fillies, barely old enough to fly. Most were trying to stand at attention, but they were tired, fearful and fidgety. They had been nominated either by their parents or orphanages. Ponies with decent potential for ones so young, who could be shaped and molded into true fighting machines. She expected they would all become Shadowbolts, as would future ones who joined them. If they could endure.

She took a deep breath, quickly regretting it as the dry air made her mouth just as dry. She closed her mouth and had to take a few seconds while it moistened, remaining as still as she could and making an imposing figure as possible while she stared. Once she could speak, she opened her mouth again. “Well then. You all know why you're here. You have been granted one chance, and only one, to become a member of Nightmare Moon's most elite task force, the Shadowbolts. Don't for a second think this is going to be easy. Very few pegasi are ever even given the chance and, if you aren't found to be worthy, you'll be kicked aside so fast your wings will spin. As Shadowbolts, we're expected to go one-on-one against true benders, masters of their art. And we have to win. Any questions?”

She gave them a moment, but there was none. “Good. Today is going to be short, I just want to see how you fly and what you can do. Then you'd best get back to bed, because I'm returning at dusk and we'll be working all night. We're called Shadowbolts for a reason, we're masters of the darkness. We are the shadows. We fly silent and invisible. We strike with precision. We eliminate a threat before even it knows it's a threat. Our lives are meaningless, we become nothing more than tools for her highness, Nightmare Moon.” She paused for a moment. “In return, we become her most valuable tools. The Shadowbolts operate independent of all other forces. Water benders or otherwise. We answer only to her highness and follow only her highness. Into Tartarus if need be. Do you understand?”

There was silence for a few moments before a few of the ponies gave intimidated agreements. She sighed and shook her head. She glanced up into the sky, which were devoid of clouds. “Okay, your first task.” Internally she grinned as they began to tense. “Everyone of you is to gather a tuft of cloud and bring it here.” She motioned to the center of the camp. “I want the end result as big as your little cabin. Now go!”

The ponies took to the air and she watched them. A grin spread on her lips as she saw the first two groups helping the third, those with smaller wings and inexperienced at flight. The fact they jumped straight to helping each other meant she could avoid at least one lecture. Their levels of flight skill was all as she expected, rather advanced... for their training and ages. The youngest ones struggled flying so high and large distances, but still only needed a little help as they went. She suspected they'd all do just fine. They'd all had the potential she was looking for, after all.

“I will not!” Creme yelled, his face a bright red again. “You... you can't make me! There's not even a--”

“You will go where ah say, when ah say,” Fizzy stated factually, his eyes narrowing slightly. “And ah say we're going to this Sweet Apple Acres.”

“The place is a hot bed for rebels, we only have a fragile grasp on the town, at best! There isn't even a proper outpost to restock there,” Creme yelled in a fury, stomping his hooves as he walked. “You really expect me to fly my ship into that hotbed? You'll get all of us killed! My ship destroyed! I won't!” He stared at her father, who just stared back, unspeaking. “I won't! I don't care what orders you give.” He still didn't move. “I... I don't care even if... if Nightmare Moon has orders for me to follow you. I won't go...” He trailed off, sweat forming on the stallion's brow, which he nervously wiped off with a hoof. “You're a fool...”

“And?” Fizzy asked, lightly tapping his hoof.

“We'll depart once supplies are ready...” Creme muttered, though he glared so intensely at the two that Flowerbloom was certain he was trying to set them alight with his mind. He gave a low growl before turning and storming off, his hooves echoing against the ship's hull.

“How'd yah know he'd stop fightin'?” Flowerbloom asked.

“He knows ah'm in command. He wants tah argue, but he's a lot more scared of disobeyin' Nightmare Moon than he ever will be rebels. All they can do is kill yah, after all.”

Flowerbloom nodded before heading inside the ship. “Ah'm gonna get somethin' tah eat. When we're all stocked up, can yah send somepony tah let me know?”

He gave a nod, but was already chatting with one of the pegasi. She made her way through the ship, trotting through it until she came to the mess. She stopped in the entrance, staring at Creme.

The stallion was sitting on one of the stools, a few mugs scattered across the counter, some filled with fizzy liquid besides him. He took one and downed it in moments, before slamming it down on the counter. “Stupid... stupid earth ponies. Should... should toss 'em all overboard... make 'em fly. That'd wipe the stupid grin off their *hic* faces. Especially that... stupid Fizzy...”

Flowerbloom slowly walked closer, her eyes narrowed as she moved silently.

“Toss... toss his little welp first... that--” He was forced to stop for a moment as he downed another mug. “-- that'll show him. Make... make 'im fall on 'is knees an'... an' beg for forgiveness. Make 'im--”

Flowerbloom knocked the stool out from under him, sending him toppling to the ground. He let out a shriek, which was quickly silenced by her dagger pressed to his throat. He gave a pathetic squeak and stared at her, his eyes so wide they could almost pop out of his head. “W-what a-are you doing here?” The scent of booze on his breath made her want to gag.

“Ah'm here because Nightmare Moon decided you of all ponies should be our escort. Our ruler, if yah failed tah remember. So, yah plan tah toss me over the side of the ship, do yah?” Her eyes were narrowed into slits as she watched him for any sign of resistance. Fortunately, his horn didn't so much as flicker.

“I-I didn't mean... I-I was just talking! I wouldn't, I'd never go against the orders of o-our glorious leader!” The dagger pushed deeper against his throat, piercing the skin and sending a small trickle of blood down the blade. He began to shake and whimper, staring at her pathetically. “P-please! I never would! I couldn't, she'd have my head! I... I was just talking! It was the alchohol, I swear!”

“Ah've had it with you...” she said through narrowed eyes. “Ah think it's time yah disappear.”

“Please, oh please, please please...” he begged.

“You only respect benders, right?” she asked suddenly, placing a hoof on his side. “Then let's speak, bender to bender.” She moved in closer, her eyes staring into his. “Ah want yah to go to your cabin and jus' sleep, read a book, do whatever it is yah do. Mah father has command here. If ah hear one more word of yah tryin' tah kill me or mah father, ah'll toss yah off the ship mahself. Are we clear?”

The stallion gulped and nodded. “Y-yes ma'am.”

“Good.” She pulled back and the blade followed suit. She wiped it off on his coat, before placing it back in her mane. “The sooner we finish, the sooner we'll be out of your mane an' yah can get back tah hatin' all us earth ponies. Yah got it?”

He nodded and then jumped to his hooves, galloping away. He didn't even grab any of his drinks.

Once he was gone, Flowerbloom's legs began to shake and she sat down, hard. She took a few deep breaths and tried to calm herself, her heart beating so fast she was afraid it would burst from her chest. After her nerves calmed down she sat the stool up and climbed in it, pulling one of the filled mugs to her and taking a small sip.

“Hm. Apples... not bad.”

“AAAAAAAVAAAAAAAATAAAAAAAAAR!”

“Twilight!" Fluttershy screamed.

Scootaloo circled the large gathered mass of clouds, examining it closely. It filled the desired area. Unfortunately, the ponies she'd sent on the task were at their limits. The foals and colts couldn't even move any more, their wings limp on the ground, like noodles. The elder ponies weren't doing much better, even the soldiers she'd chosen could barely stand and their chests heaved with every deep breath. She glanced up to the sky and, as she expected, there was still not a cloud in it. The ponies must have traveled for miles to find this supply, not to mention lugging it back. It had taken them three trips to finally bring it all.

To their credit, they hadn't complained. At least, not to her. The youngest had complained to the elders, but it seemed they had dealt with it. They were already working together and looking out for each other, that was good. One of the reasons having a few colts and fillies in the group would work to their advantage.

Shadowbolts had to be willing to work together, regardless of believed superiority. They also had to be disciplined, skilled and even enthusiastic in their obedience to the ruler. The soldiers would bring the discipline, the civilians and youngest the enthusiasm. If they could all work together and not have any problems, they might be capable of doing their single pony tasks as well.

Still, their first task was complete and they had performed it wonderfully. “Very well!” she called out, looking to the ponies. A few raised their heads, but most were too tired even for that. “You have performed the task adequately. Had you failed, I would have had a few hours of lectures to give you. However, since you passed and worked... fairly well as a unit, I'm just going to say congratulations. You still have plenty of work to do, but we'll start that tonight. I'd get a nice, hot meal in your stomachs and a lot of rest. Because tonight we start the real training.” She looked to the guards. “We're leaving.”

The students were too exhausted to comment, a few merely giving her a salute as she turned and walked away. She jumped into the carriage and quickly slid into her seat. It took a few moments while the guards got the ponies who were to pull it, but they were soon galloping back towards the main city. She looked over the rolling dunes of sand, the clear skies and the few scorched trees. She couldn't help but chuckle at the irony.

Most of these students were likely used to the darkness and cold since many had grown up in the eternal night. Now they had to learn all they could about being a shadowbolt, while in the heat and end of the night. She wondered how many would succeed. More importantly, would it be enough to maintain the Shadowbolt's position of power?

Chapter 16: Bargaining

Twilight stared at the sky. The sun glared down at her and her friends, who were all spread over the shore. The five were soaking wet and panting, their chests heaving with every breath as they struggled to regain themselves. The fast moving river they had crawled out of raged just a few feet away. Rainbow was the most exhausted, having been the first to crawl out and then having to fly out to try and save the others.

Every inch of the avatar hurt, all the way down to her hooves. Her mind reeled as she struggled to process what happened. She tried to sit up, but pain shot through her, all the way down to her hooves, and brought her back down, making her moan.

“What... in tarnation WAS that?” Applejack finally asked, bringing words to the question on all their minds.

“I... I don't know,” Twilight said softly.

“It was some kinda spirit thing, right?” Rainbow asked, trying to stand up as well, though she quickly just dropped back down.

“I... don't know. Maybe?”

“It could explain how it was able to... do some of those things,” Fluttershy said with a squeak, her face pale and shivering. Even Angel, who she held close in her hooves, looked frightened as he huddled close to his owner.

“I don't know how he could have... become physical enough to work in our world,” Twilight said with a fearful moan, before finally pushing off the ground enough to sit up. “We should go.”

“Why? There's no way he could have followed us,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head.

“Do you really want to risk that?” the avatar snapped, before rolling over and getting up. “If that... thing finds us like this, who knows what'll happen?”

Pinkie got up as well, cringing as her muscles stretched. “Twilight's right. We need to get out of here.”

“Why don't you try going to the Spirit World?” Rainbow suggested. “Maybe you can find some more--”

“No,” Twilight said quickly. “Whatever that was, it... it was not something I could handle alone. If I go to the Spirit World, if it's a part of there it might find us. It's best we just keep going and hope it loses track of us. Come on.” She turned and started walking, following the river. She knew it might be able to follow them easier if they stayed near the water, but towns tended to be built near such things. Right now, she didn't want them to be far from other ponies.

Her friends slowly got to their hooves as well and started following her. Applejack moved up to the front, besides Twilight. “Ah hate tah be the bearer of scary suggestions, but what if that thing was... some kinda Water Nation pony? What if--”

The avatar shivered and shook her head. “That was no pony. It felt... it just felt wrong. Everything about it...”

“Yeah,” Pinkie mumbled. “I wouldn't throw it a party either...”

“Come on, cheer up,” Rainbow said suddenly, smiling to the group. “We got out of there. Sure, our escape wasn't the smoothest, but even if it survived all that, there's no way it could be in any state to chase us. We dropped half a mountain on it!”

“Yeah, maybe,” Twilight muttered, though the confident words of their athletic friend couldn't lift any of their spirits.

Rarity growled and drove her quill into the paper, gritting her teeth as she struggled not to pierce the paper. She could feel Spike's eyes, watching her. Were she in a better state of mind, she would have been thrilled that he was back to talking with her. Instead, all she could feel was shame.

She'd tried being angry and, for a while she had been. She'd brandished her rage like a weapon, beating back the crazy notion that she, of all ponies, could be an ally and, even worse, a FRIEND of the avatar. Her of all ponies? She'd traveled her whole life, trying to destroy the mare. There couldn't be a worse choice than her.

She didn't deserve it, of that she knew. Her hoof reached up and stroked the necklace that Spike and Sweetie had given her, before realizing it wasn't there. For a split second she panicked and imagined it was gone forever, then remembered she'd placed it in a small box on her desk. If the necklace was the sign of their bond, she wanted it to have no hindrances to reappear.

Then she'd give it to one of the ponies she knew deserved it more than her, perhaps Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie was kinder, smarter, a better bender and all around just a better pony than she'd ever be. Even more importantly, if the element could free Rarity from Discord's taint, surely it could save her sister. Then her sister could be the one to fight along side the avatar and stop that monster. Even if the younger mare had done some horrible things, they were all while under the taint of Discord's power. All of Rarity's sins were her own doing.

Alas, this 'element' refused to show itself. She'd tried willing it into being, negotiating with it, even threatening it. She swore if it didn't abandon her, she'd find a way to destroy the avatar for good. She'd even offered to call back Sombra, though she had no idea how she could go about such a thing. All her begging, pleading and threats went unanswered as the necklace refused to show itself. Instead it left her angry and frustrated, filling out more paperwork that would be used to suppress the ponies of the Earth Kingdom even more.

To get back at the necklace, she'd filled out a number of forms requiring vicious reforms. Tearing apart families, imprisoning foals, sending the young to work in the harshest of fields and conditions. She'd created the most monstrous orders she could, her pen striking like an angry sword.

Every one of the orders had been burnt before she could allow anypony to see them, especially her mother. She could almost feel this 'element' smugly watching her actions, as if it had won some great battle. Though, she doubted it could feel. If it could, it wouldn't be so heartless as to choose her to be the one to stop Discord, when there were so many better ponies. Heck, her aunt would have been an amazing choice. The two were so close, all they would have done was touch and then the element could have passed. Why didn't they?

Her head shot up. That was it. Her aunt! She hadn't been the chosen one, it had been her aunt. She was just close enough that the element had gone into her, to go into her aunt. She shook her head at her own foolishness. It was so obvious it made her chuckle. As if she could be some chosen one.

“What's so funny?” Spike finally asked, watching her.

“Huh? Oh, nothing,” Rarity said with a soft chuckle. “Just thinking about something silly.” She picked him up and pulled him into her arms. “I'm so sorry, Spike. You... you were right about what you said. Every word of it...”

The dragon reached out and took her hoof. “No... no I wasn't. I... I'm sorry. I mean... no. Why?” he asked finally. “Why did you? The avatar... she was good. She was kind. She wanted to save the world. Why... why would you do this?”

“I wanted to come home,” Rarity said gently, driving her hoof into the desk. “All I ever wanted was to come home. Where I felt I belonged. Where I could have my mother and sister. Where I could be a princess again. I just... what would you give up for a chance to return to your family?” She looked at him, a hint of moisture in her eyes. “Can you honestly tell me, if all you had to do was capture or kill one pony then you could return back to your mother, your siblings, your home, you'd pass it up?”

The dragon stared at her for a moment, before looking away. “I... I don't know. I never... I never knew my mother or father...” he whispered. “All I knew was the great dragon. He... wouldn't even tell me where I came from. He was kind of a jerk, too. He barely even helped me once I was old enough to walk. He'd make me claw for my own food and sta--” His words were cut off as she pulled him into a hug.

“I'm sorry,” Rarity said gently. “I... I know what I did may have been awful. No. It was. I know... that good ponies will suffer for it. I know there is no excuse for what I did. But... please know this. I just wanted to come home. I know it's not a good excuse, but that's all there is to it.” Her hooves tightened around to him. “I... I know it's not much, but I'll be your family now.”

Spike just stared at her in silence, before slowly nodding his head.

“Thank you...” she whispered before gently putting him down on the ground. “I... know this may be sudden, but I have to leave for a bit. I'll be back in a few hours, okay?”

“Okay...”

“Just stay in the cage and don't cause too much noise. There are gems and I've put a few picture books in it.” She gently pat his head. “I have to meet with somepony, very important.”

“Who?”

“My aunt,” she said, before getting to her hooves and trotting out the door. However, once she closed it her eyes narrowed. It was all well and good to say it, but how could she visit the mare without her mother knowing?

Twilight let out a soft, happy sigh of relief and pointed ahead. “Look there! A town! Finally!” True to her suspicions, a town had cropped up besides the river they were walking by. It wasn't very large, only a single farm, a water mill and half a dozen buildings. However, they could see a few ponies working the farms and it was enough to bring joy to their spirits. The avatar started trotting faster, but came to a sudden stop as her tail was gripped and tugged back. “Ow! Rainbow, let go!”

The pegasus did, but glared at the mare. “Where do you think you're going?”

“To the town. We need food and supplies now. We have a few bits so we--”

“No, only a few of us are going. Or did you forget your wings?”

Twilight opened her mouth to object, but slowly closed it as a bit of red flooded her cheeks. They'd lost most of their supplies in the river incident, which included their clothing. “I... I forgot.”

“I know. So, who wants to go?”

“I will,” Applejack and Fluttershy said at the same time, making Rainbow cock her eye.

“Well, if you two want, sure. Applejack can deal with any problems that come up. Fluttershy, are you sure? It might get--”

“If... if it's d-dangerous... I'll deal with it,” the yellow pegasus said quickly, driving a hoof into the ground.

Twilight nodded and smiled. “I... I guess that works then.”

“And with those two taking care of everything, we can get some more practice in,” Rainbow said with a chuckle.

Twilight groaned and shook her head. “Do we have to? I'm starting to feel like all we do is practice. I'd like at least one day to--”

“If you'd rather I didn't, we could have Angel—” The words were cut off as Twilight grabbed Rainbow's hoof and dragged her off.

“Nope, let's get to practice! Yep! I can hardly wait!” the avatar said in a nervous, high pitched voice.

Pinkie giggled and watched the two walk away, before turning to Applejack and Fluttershy. “You two promise to be careful, okay? We'll be here if you need any help. Just give the call.”

Applejack nodded before turning around. “Eeyup. Don't yah worry one hair on your mane. We'll be fine an' dandy. Buy a few supplies an' see what we kin get, then be back before Twilight's lost too many feathers.”

“Ummmm...” Fluttershy flew to Pinkie and held Angel out in her hooves. “Can you watch over Angel while we're gone? I... I don't want anything bad to happen to him.”

Pinkie nodded and took him in her tail, the puffy mess enveloping him and stifling any objections the bunny could make, though he squeaked defiantly. “Don't worry! I'll take great care of him! Maybe I'll let him help with Twilight's practice. Though I can't help but wonder if Twilight would have an anxiety attack if I did...”

Fluttershy shook her head. “N-no! Angel's a little darling. I'm sure Twilight was just exaggerating. Where would he even get a boulder like that?” The bunny merely rolled his eyes and puffed some tail out of his eyes.

Pinkie giggled and trotted off, holding the annoyed bunny in her tail as she went. Applejack gave Fluttershy a little smile before motioning to the town. “Yah sure yah wanna do this? We don't know what we'll find, we could--”

“No,” the pegasus said, before turning to walk besides the mare. “I said I would stand strong and do what needs to be done from now on. And I meant it. Even if... this place has water benders, or giant monsters or... or even N-Nightmare Moon, I... I won't run away. Not this time. I'm going to be as brave as the rest of you.”

Applejack smiled and gave her friend a little hip bump. “Well, if you're certain, ah don't see any reason tah object. But, if yah ask me, you're already as brave as the rest of us. Ah don't think any of us much like the idea of goin' up against Nightmare Moon. However, as long as we're all tagether, ah don't see how we could fail.”

Fluttershy smiled and gave a gentle, weak hip bump back. “Thank you...”

Rarity ground her hooves in frustration, pacing up and down the hall. Going to her aunt the normal way was, in a word, impossible. Four guards now guarded the room and even walking by it had gotten her such a glare she had scampered off. Going in through the front door wouldn't work.

That left one simple way to get in and speak to her aunt. The screened windows in the walls. They had metal bars, of course, but her aunt could climb up to the one in her cell and they could touch hooves. She imagined that would be all it took to give the 'element' away. It was how she got it from Spike, after all. She wondered why it hadn't put her in a comatose state, but she figured it was just that she was a unicorn that protected her.

The big problem, unfortunately, was where the opposite side of the window was located. That one didn't open to the outside world, that would be foalishness. If a pony could break those bars and tear away the screen, they could escape into the outside world. The ponies held in the prisons tended to be members of the royal family as well, if any pony could escape the cells, they could.

No. That window connected to the soldier's barracks. If a pony tried to escape that way, they'd have to fight their way through all the guards as well, practically guaranteeing their discovery. The other windows could work too, but they would be more dangerous. They'd require her to slice through the metal bars on the windows, break open the screens and crawl into the room. A far more dangerous method that would be easier to detect, as well as leaving plenty of evidence. For now, she settled on the barracks.

Now came the important part, sneaking into them without being detected. She walked through the halls of her home, her head held high. No pony moved to block her, though that wasn't surprising. She'd found so long as she acted as if she had somewhere to be, no pony bothered her. Usually.

“Sister!” Sweetie's voice filled the air, making the mare cringe. She didn't have time for this.

“Yes?” she called back in a sickeningly sweet tone, looking back to the mare.

“What brings you down here?” the younger mare asked as she trotted towards her, coming from the direction of the barracks. Mentally, Rarity cursed as she struggled to think of a likely excuse and mentally going through the building, trying to remember what else was located in this vicinity.

“I was... going to the armory,” she finally said, smiling at her younger sister as kindly as she could.

“Huh? Why?” her sister asked, sending another bout of panic through her mind.

For a second she considered telling her sister the truth, that she wanted to talk to their aunt. The mare would do anything for her, after all. Then another thought came to her mind. This was the perfect opportunity. She reached out with her hooves and pulled her sister close, hugging tight. She kept holding the mare, mentally willing the element to go into her sister. It was the perfect chance, the element could fix Sweetie and then have the perfect carrier, a more powerful and nobler warrior than she could ever be.

Her sister relaxed into the hug, closing her eyes and wrapping hooves around her elder. She called out to the element, begging and pleading for it to go. To save her sister. To do what she couldn't. The element didn't respond. Her hooves tightened around the younger mare, squeezing so tight the younger could barely breath.

“S-sister... you're... s-squeezing me too... t-tight...”

“Huh?” Rarity loosened her grip, but stared into her sister's eyes. Staring into them. Was it possible the element had moved? Had it entered her sister? No. The mare didn't seem any different. There was no metal necklace. No golden glow. The element was just... ignoring her. Refusing to save Sweetie.

“Rarity? Why are you crying?” Sweetie asked, looking up at her with wide eyes. They slowly narrowed. “Did... did somepony hurt you? Was it mother? One of the guards?” The green flashed in her eyes and the tears began to come in full force.

Rarity shook her head. “N-no. Not... it's not that. I just... I...” She tightened the hug again and laid her head on her sister's shoulder. “Sweetie don't... don't ever think I don't love you. That I don't care about you. No matter... what happens. I swear everything... everything I do, I do for you and mother. Even if it doesn't always seem that way. Please... always know that.”

Sweetie just stared in confusion. “I... know. You told me this already. It wasn't even that long ago. It was when we were getting those books and...” The mare's eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a viscous scowl as the green light flashed in her eyes like an unholy lightning storm. “Those books. Is it Spike? Did he say something to make you cry? I'll--”

“No!” Rarity said quickly, letting her sister go and struggling to wipe the tears from her eyes. “It wasn't him. It was... the books. They're... I read some things in them and they just...” Well, she didn't have much choice now. “It's Celestia. There are things in them I want to know. I need to know. But... I can't get there. Mother has blocked me off and... I can't do it. I don't know how I can speak to her without mother knowing.”

Sweetie stared, slowly a grin flashed across her lips. “I'll help. I can get you a chance to talk to her.”

Rarity smiled, letting out a sigh of relief. “R-really? You will?”

“Of course! We can--”

“Mother can't know,” she said quickly. “If mother found out, she'd be furious.”

That made Sweetie's brow crease, but she slowly nodded. “I... see. Hmmmm...” She rubbed her chin, before nodding. “Okay, leave that to me. Come on.” She trotted off, back the way Rarity had come as the elder mare followed behind. Rarity felt calm as a grin spread over her lips. With Sweetie working with her, she was certain she could get it done.

Applejack glanced about as she stepped into the town, her lips curled into a small frown. The town was even quieter than she'd initially suspected. The homes didn't look horrible, but now that she was walking amongst them she could see signs that they hadn't been used in ages. Layers of dirt were on the doors, the windows were covered in smudges and grass was even growing around some of the homes. The streets themselves were kept decently clear, with only the occasional pockets of vegetation sprouting up.

There were only a hoofful of ponies, all unicorns, walking about or sitting on porches. They barely even looked at the two, only giving small glances out of the corners of their eyes. “Hey y'all. Where can ah...” The ponies didn't even look up, ignoring her. “Hello?” Still none of the ponies gave them a second look. “Well... ah guess we'd best find the local waterin' hole then.”

Fluttershy tapped on Applejack's shoulder and motioned to a building, aptly named 'The Watering Hole.'

“Well, that's awfully convenient. Well let's...” the earth pony trailed off as they walked up the steps. They were covered in dirt as well and a quick peak in the window revealed the building was trashed and covered in dust. Pieces of tables and chairs lined the floor and there wasn't a drink within sight. She pushed on the door and it swung open, revealing the mess inside, as well as the doorlock in pieces on the ground. “Come on,” She said with a motion of her head.

The two walked inside. The dust was so thick she could feel it under her hooves and the pieces of wood were just as bad. “Hello?” Applejack called out, but received no response. Judging by the hoof prints she left, no pony had been here in months. She checked behind the counter and, unsurprisingly, the place was barren. She then pushed open a door behind the counter, revealing another room. There was a light skittering and she caught sight of a few rats vanishing into the darkness. Aside from that, all the room held was empty shelves and knocked over kegs. She shook her head and backed up, closing the door behind herself. “We won't find anything here,” she muttered softly. The two quickly walked out from the building. “Ah guess we'll have tah try tah get one of these ponies to talk to us...”

Fluttershy nodded before flying off. She flew behind one of the ponies and gently spoke up. “Ummm, excuse me...” The pony ignored her, trotting towards one of the buildings. “Err... mister pony? I'd like to ask you some--” She was cut off as she slammed into a building post, recoiling back and landing on the ground in a heap. “Owie...” The pony didn't even stop to ask if she was okay, as she just laid there and rubbed her nose.

“Fluttershy, yah okay?” Applejack asked as she galloped to the mare. “That looked like it hurt!”

“J-just my pride,” the pegasus mumbled, rubbing her nose a few times before rolling back and getting to her hooves. She took a deep breath, before narrowing her eyes. “I'm going to try one more time...”

“Yah sure? These ponies seem awfully keen on jus' ignorin' the lotta us. Maybe we should just--”

“No. They're... they're being big... big meanies!” Fluttershy said before racing forward and jumping in front of the nearest pony. The mare tried to go around her, but she moved with her and glared into the pony's eyes. “Listen here you... you... big meany! We're looking for directions and we... we...”

The mare reacted in a way she hadn't expected. Her eyes went wide with fright and she recoiled back. “I-I'm sorry!” she shrieked. “P-please, w-we did everything you asked, w-why won't you just leave us alone?”

Fluttershy stared in confusion for a few moments before cocking her head to the side. She reached out and gently patted the mare on the head. “Ummmm... there there. You're not in trouble. I just wanted to know where we can buy some supplies...”

“W-we don't have a-anything for sale! Y-you've already taken all we could give you, w-why are you doing this?”

Applejack looked around nervously. Well, now they were definitely getting attention. A stallion, with a heavy limp, trotted up to them, shaking his head. “Quiet,” he snapped. “Can't you hear? These ponies are obviously not part of the pirates if they're asking to buy things.” He looked to them and, while he didn't smile, he did at least give them a look besides indifference. “I'm sorry, travelers. We've... not exactly had many guests lately. At least, ones we'd remember fondly.”

Applejack nodded slowly. “Ah noticed. Who's in charge around here? Ah'd like tah--”

“You really wouldn't,” the pony said quickly. “I'd advise you to leave as soon as you can. For the moment, we have protections and are safe, but you don't. If the pirates returned now--”

“There's that word again. We're inland, just what exactly are the pirates doin' around here?” Applejack interrupted, stomping a hoof on the ground. “We heard they were attackin' places near the sea. Why'd they come so far inland?”

The pony sighed and shook his head. “Just... just leave. If... you really wanna ask about what's going on around here, head over there.” He motioned outside the town, towards the farm. “Old mare Greasehoof. She'll be able tah tell yah anything yah wanna know.”

Applejack nodded and then glanced back to him. “In the farm?”

“Yep...”

The two quickly nodded and gave their thanks, before trotting out of the town. Fluttershy coughed. “Did... you notice something strange?”

“What?” Applejack asked, glancing over. “A few things. You mean aside from the fact there were only a few ponies there? Most of 'em unicorns?”

“Well, yes. That and... the ponies that were there, were all... well... they were limping, or had scars or so young or so old.”

Applejack frowned and glanced back. Now that she looked again, there were only a few ponies here and most of them did seem out of sorts. They were all doing small chores, too. Like moving smaller things, sewing, mending, even the two foals she saw were helping get things for those working. “You're right...”

“You don't think the pirates have been... taking ponies, do you?”

That sent a shiver down the earth pony's spine. “Ah hope not.” She glanced up to the clear sky, though it suddenly felt much more ominous. “Ah really hope not.”

Rarity stopped, tugging on her sister's hoof and trying to pull her back. “Hold on! Where are we going? We can't just walk in, the guards will tell mother!” The two were in the hall, outside the room holding the guards of her aunt's cell.

“I know,” Sweetie said with a chuckle. “Don't worry sis, I have a plan. You have to speak to auntie, right?”

“Well... yes.”

“Good, then leave it to me.” The younger mare pulled her hoof away and trotted to the door. “Just wait here.”

Rarity nodded and smiled. Okay, it would work out fine, then. Her sister could just draw them away and she could sneak in. She just hoped she'd draw them far enough away that they didn't hear the door open.

There was a few moments of silence, before a light call from inside. “Okay sister, come in!”

Rarity frowned, her eyes narrowing. Her sister had to knock them out, now their mother would hear of this for certain. Once the guards awoke, they'd run to the ruler and tell on her sister. Though, Sweetie hadn't been banished from their aunt, so she supposed the mare would be okay. She trotted towards the door, shaking her head as she went. “Sister, you should have just--” The words caught in her throat, choking her as she stepped into the room.

The four guards were still standing, thin spikes of ice pierced through their heads into the back of the wall, not even falling as the ice kept them still. It took her a moment to realize that they were, in fact, dead. “S-swe...” She tried to form the words, but they locked in her throat and refused to come out. “You... S-sweet...”

“There, go on,” Sweetie said with a sugary sweet smile. She motioned to the door. “They won't tell anypony now.”

“You... you ki... you...”

“Of course. If I didn't, mother would know we came here.”

“But... but they... you... you didn't... I...” Rarity felt as if she was either going to faint, or throw up. How did she not see this coming? She should have known better than to tell her sister to... oh by the heavens.

“Are you going to go, or not?” Sweetie asked, tapping her hooves impatiently. “If you wait too long, their replacements might come and then I'll have to take care of them too.”

Rarity just shook her head. “No... I... I'll... t-talk to her,” she said, slowly trotting forward. She passed the bodies as she went, her eyes widening in horror as she passed. They were still nearly standing, with only a small trickle of blood over their foreheads. The door was open when she came to it, though she couldn't remember hearing it open. She stepped inside, moments before it closed behind her.

“Rarity? To what do I owe this pleasure?” Celestia asked, smiling to her niece. The smile quickly turned into a frown. “You look pale. What did my sister do? Did she harm you?”

Rarity shook her head, her mouth falling open but no words escaping. What could she possibly say? She'd as much as killed those guards herself. She'd known her sister would do anything for her, but she never thought she'd go to such... extremes. No, she knew her sister was capable of such things, but she'd tried so hard to ignore it. Suppress it. Now, because of her, those poor ponies were dead. She tried speaking again, but her mouth was so dry the words couldn't escape.

“Niece? What's wrong? Why are you so pale?” Celestia stood up and trotted to the bars, standing strong and tall over her niece. In the back of her mind, Rarity noted how much stronger and less starved her aunt looked, with actual meat on her bones. Under better circumstances she would have been thrilled. But now...

“S-sweetie...”

“What about Sweetie?”

“Killed... killed the guards. I... I told her I had to see you... but... I...” Tears began welling into her eyes and she charged forward, reaching a hoof out to hold her aunt's. The elder mare didn't hesitate, moving as close as the bars would allow and held the younger mare, though the metal made it awkward and uncomfortable. She told Celestia everything, tears going down her face and wishing she could bury her head in her aunt's fur.

“There there,” Celestia whispered, stroking the mare's back as she spilled her heart out and listened to every word. Her eyes narrowed slightly once she was finished. “I... see. So, I was correct then. You... are one of the elements.”

“No... I... I can't be. I don't... I don't deserve to be. It's just... I... You should be it.” She looked up at her aunt. “If this... element thing was smart, it would choose you. It would go to you. Why would it choose me? I'm not... I'm not...”

“You're a valuable, kind, generous, caring mare who's taken more on her shoulders than any pony should ever expect. You work harder than any I've ever known and have suffered things many ponies would have broken under. If any pony deserves to be one of these elements, it is you. I can not think of a better mare.”

“How... how can you say that? I... I as good as killed those ponies out there. T-the avatar too. I've f-failed you, my sister, my mother, my nation. Everything I t-touch get's d-destroyed in my hooves. Just... just look at B-blueblood! If I'd never... if I'd never met him he'd... still be a-alive and... and how about Littlewing? I killed h-him too. I... I'm nothing but trouble.”

“No, you're not...” Celestia whispered. “You just made mistakes. Listen, Rarity. No matter what bad you do, or if you fail. No matter what comes. So long as you still live, there is still a chance for you to do good. You can still be this element and save ponies. None are perfect, no matter how they try to be. So long as you don't give up, however, you can still succeed.”

Rarity trembled, shaking her head. “But... I don't deserve it. I'm not... look at what I've done. How... how can you still forgive me? How can you still say I can do good? How can you not... not hate me?”

“Because you are my niece. I see the good in you, always waiting to burst free. You may not realize it, but you are a good, kind, wonderful mare. If life had been less... harsh with you, I imagine you would have become a truly wonderful ruler. Perhaps the one to break the horrible cycle we are now stuck in.”

“I... I can't. I'm not strong enough, I don't...”

“You are,” Celestia said firmly, before pulling away. “Now, you must go. You know what your destiny is. Don't fight it, accept it.”

“But... but I...”

“Go, before more guards arrive and your sister kills them as well. There is... sadly nothing more I can teach you. You know what you are. What your destiny is. All you need to do now is reach out and grasp it.”

Rarity slowly nodded, though her hooves still reached out for the mare. Grudgingly, she pulled back and trotted to the door, knocking on it a few times. She paused for a moment and looked back as the door began to open. “Auntie? What... happened? I mean... when mother came for you. Did she hurt you?”

Celestia shook her head. “No. She wouldn't fight me. While I do not doubt she could defeat me, it would not be an easy fight for many reasons. It would leave her weak and wounded, something she wouldn't allow herself to suffer at this point.”

Rarity nodded and stepped out from the room. Celestia waited until the door was closed fully, before shaking her head. “Oh niece... if only I could take up this burden for you.” Her horn glowed and a few drops of water lifted up from her cup, forming a thin blade. She then began waving her hoof, back and forth, slicing into the bars near the roof, one tiny nick at a time.

Applejack frowned down at the old pony known as Greasehoof. She was at least as old as her Granny Smith, even shrunken down from the years to barely larger than a colt. Nearly every pony working the fields was in a similar state, so old they should have retired years ago, or so young they had no business being in the fields. The only two who were fully grown adults without any pressing injurys were two earth ponies, the others all unicorns.

Greasehoof wore thick glasses that made her eyes seem as large as her head and her mouth was filled with dentures, which she used to chew on a single strand of straw she had dangling from her mouth. Her coat was faded to a light gray and her mane was little more than a few strands of white hair, timidly poking out into the world. Neither of the mare's could help feeling pity for the poor creature, Applejack kept envisioning her own granny, being forced to work out in the elements in such a state.

“So, what is it you all want?” the elder pony asked harshly, glowering at them. “If you're a member of them pirates, we've already given yah what yah asked, why don't yah--”

“No, we aren't,” Fluttershy said with a shake of her head. “We're just travelers looking to buy some supplies, we have bits and--”

“Bits? What need have we for bits?” Greasehoof looked off to the side and spit. Or rather, tried to spit. Her attempts brought nothing but flecks of flem and a quick coughing fit. She then turned back to them. “We barely got enough food for ourselves, let alone feeding a bunch of travelers. Yah can't eat bits!”

Applejack nodded, glancing around. “Where is everypony? There's just... a fraction of a town here.”

“Drafted into the war, fighting off our nation's enemies like every other water bender. How'd a couple of fit ponies like you avoid getting drafted? You're good enough to travel, you should be good enough to fight.”

“We were lucky,” Applejack said quickly.

“Medical reasons,” Fluttershy said at the same time.

The old mare cocked an eye and shook her head. “No matter to me. You won't find any food or resources here, young'ins. We've barely got enough for ourselves, let alone a couple of travelers.” She shook her head, though her eyes softened. “Though... if you need someplace to rest, we can give you shelter for the night. We--”

“No,” Applejack said firmly. “We won't impose on you longer than we need to. But please, we need to know. These... pirates. We keep hearing about them, what's going on?”

The mare sighed and shook her head again. “They've been coming here every week or so, taking what they want. I managed to negotiate with their leader and, so long as we don't impede their way and let them ransack what they like, they'll leave us and our personal homes alone. So long as we give them a share of our crops, too. Those that went to the war... well... when they get back, they won't have much left.”

Fluttershy nodded. “That's probably for the best. Objects aren't worth your lives. But... ummm... where are these pirates? They can't be far if they keep coming by, right?”

The elder pony shivered. “Listen, I'm sure you mean well and all. But don't go chasing them. They've got a whole crew and a mare like you, well, you'd be lucky if you just died. Only reason they don't try to hurt us is because we're too old or hurt to do anything. If you show resistance, who knows what they'd do to you? And us if we told you?”

Fluttershy nodded slowly. “We could get help? Find some soldiers who'd--”

“Don't even try,” Greasehoof said with another sigh. “It won't do any good. Nopony is going to come help our village. We don't have any resources of value, our fighting fit unicorns have all been drafted and we barely make enough of a harvest to feed ourselves and the little the pirates ask. The nation wouldn't spend the hoof power needed to help us. Even if they did, the pirates could just flee and, once the soldiers left, they'd come and slaughter us all.”

Fluttershy frowned. “But--”

“No buts,” the elder pony said, before breaking into a coughing fit and sending spatters of flem on the poor mares. “We all got our lot in life. For now, this is it. And farming ain't a bad one.”

The pegasus slowly nodded her head. “I... I see. Thank you. We'll... we'll leave you be then. Thank you for your help...” she mumbled before turning to trot away.

Applejack followed besides her and frowned. “You thinkin' what ah'm thinkin'?”

“Those pirates are a bunch of big meany flanks,” Fluttershy said, each step she'd daintily slam her hoof into the ground. “But, we need their help.”

“Eeyup,” Applejack said with a smile. “An' if they're too busy helpin' us, they won't be within half a mile of this here town. An' if we can't get their help, well... we could get rid of 'em.”

The pegasus gave a quick little nod. “Yep. So, to the others?”

“Eeyup.”

Rarity hung her head as they walked, barely hearing the words her sister spouted at her. The younger mare was so excited after their earlier adventure, constantly nudging her sister and grasping for admiration and affection. Sadly, Rarity had little to give aside from the occasional nod and weak smile.

Her aunt had nothing more to say. How could SHE be an element? She'd dedicated her life to defeating the avatar. Had done so many things, so many horrible, awful, wicked things. She'd killed and, even worse, led her little sister to murder. Sent her fa... that creature after the avatar. Imprisoned ponies, helped her mother des--

She froze in place as a happy, maniacal laughter came from down the hall. Her mother's laughter. From her room. Her heart froze and even Sweetie went still. The two shared a horror filled look, before galloping down the hall, skidding to a stop in front of their room.

Nightmare Moon stood in the middle of her daughter's room. Clutched in her magic was Spike, the small dragon staring up at the ruler of the nation with wide, terrified eyes. Nightmare just laughed, her voice echoing through the halls as her daughters stared with wide eyed horror.

Chapter 17: Trap

Rarity stared, her mouth open and eyes wide. Her mother's laughter sent chills down her back and made her legs shake. Watching the elder mare hold Spike in her magic made her feel cold all over. How could she have found him?

Nightmare Moon finally took notice of them and her laughter trailed off as her cold eyes looked them over. “Daughters! Such a wondrous surprise. I never would have guessed you, of all ponies, had just the thing I was looking for.”

Rarity tried to talk back, but her mouth was so dry she couldn't make the syllables. Neither could Spike, judging by the way he just stared, dangling in the ruler's magic.

Nightmare Moon just smiled and turned her attention back to the dragon, her magic tightening on him. He let out a sharp cry of pain, which spurred the princess forward.

“Mother, please! He's just a...” A baby? No, that would never work on her mother. “He's my pet!”

The ruler cocked an eye and something drifted up from Spike. One of his scales, causing a small trickle of blood to slide down his side. “He's your pet? You keep a dragon as your pet?”

Rarity gulped and slowly nodded. Lying to her mother was terrifying, but the thought of Spike dying was even worse. “Y-yes. He was the pet of the Avatar's. When I killed her, I took him as one of my trophies. I mean, what better trophy than the last dragon in existence?”

Nightmare Moon let out a soft chuckle, though the princess didn't see what was so funny. The elder pony tossed the dragon to her, which she caught in her magic. She longed to run to him and comfort the poor dear, but she knew such a display would end his life. Instead she only gave him enough attention to ensure he was right side up, before staring back to her mother.

The silence between them was cold enough to freeze fire, unsaid threats and warnings hanging in the air like swords waiting to be plucked and wielded. The mare finally let out another burst of laughter. Rather than cold and merciless, this laughter was gentle and almost... happy. It chilled Rarity even more. “Very well. I can think of no better prize of conquest than the very last of the dragons.” She stepped forward, walking between them. “But do not allow him free range of the castle. He is permitted to live only so long as you keep him under control.”

“O-of course mother,” the elder princess said, bowing her head. Both princesses stuck their heads out the door to watch the ruler of the nation walk away. Once she was out of sight, they closed the door and backed inside. Even Sweetie was shaking. Rarity pulled Spike close, wrapping her hooves around him. “Are you okay? Did she hurt you? Oh I'm so, so sorry Spikey.”

“Just, just one scale,” Spike said with a nervous chuckle. “I wasn't scared, don't worry. I could have taken her.” His shaking claws betrayed his fear. Little tears had formed in his eyes, but Rarity pulled him into her chest and held him tightly so they'd be lost in her fur.

“Then you're braver than I am,” Rarity said softly. “I don't think I've ever been more terrified.” Sweetie stared at them, her eyes narrowing slightly. The elder pony could practically see the gears turning in the mare's head. She motioned the younger mare closer, allowing her to join in the hug.

“An' that's everything,” Applejack said with a shake of her head.

“Pirates? Really? That's... convenient,” Rainbow said with a chuckle. “So we just go and get them to take us to their headquarters and boom, we're home free.”

“Assuming the pirates here will even help us,” Twilight said with a sigh. “They helped us during the Water Nation invasion of Everfree Forest because of Celestia's help. This time it'll just be me.”

“Yeah, but they already hate the Water Nation. How hard could it be?”

“There's a difference between hating them and helping their enemies take them down,” the alicorn muttered. “Who knows what they'll say?”

“We won't know until we try,” Pinkie said with a giggle. “Once we get to know each other and are all friends, they'll help us no problem.”

Applejack cleared her throat. “Ah hate tah be the bearer of bad news, but we don't even know if these ponies are connected with the main group, if they'll still be around here or even if they'll help us. For all we know, they'll tell us to get lost the moment we come within half a mile of them.”

“Hey, they're pirates,” Rainbow said a shrug. “We'll kick their butts if they can't help us. Either way, we can't just leave a group like that running about and attacking ponies.”

It took Twilight a moment to realize the sudden change. No pony put up the smallest objection to helping the ponies, even if they were from the Water Nation. If anything, they seemed more upset at the thought of not helping them. Then again, she supposed the ones in trouble weren't actually threats. It took her a moment to regather herself. “Okay, so what's the plan?”

Rainbow glanced to Fluttershy. “Well, if Fluttershy feels able, the two of us can split up and try to find these pirates from the air. While we're gone, Applejack can continue your training--” Twilight let out a groan. “--then we can meet up here once we find them or after a few hours.”

“And if that... thing, finds us again?” the alicorn asked softly.

“Run. We'll find you later.” Rainbow ground a hoof into the ground. “Fluttershy and I will group up and come find you. Just keep heading east, towards the capital.”

Twilight nodded, glancing towards the water. Well, they hadn't seen the creature in a while. Maybe it had lost them?

Rarity gently rubbed the little dragon's back, washing around the area where the scale had been plucked. It was red and tender, the little bit of skin underneath angrily throbbing as she washed it. “How do you feel?”

“F-fine,” the dragon hissed, though she noted the way he cringed every time the rag wiped against the exposed flesh. She pulled out a bottle of disinfectant and poured it onto the rag, before wiping it onto the wound. The dragon let out another angry hiss of pain, flames spouting out from between his lips. Once she finished wiping it down, she put a thick pad over it and taped it on.

“There, all better?” Rarity asked with a soft smile.

“F-fine...” the dragon sniffled.

“Good...” The unicorn scooped him up into her hooves and hugged him close. “I am so happy you're okay. I can't tell you how scared I was when I saw mother holding you. I thought she was going to... going to...”

“She was terrifying...” Spike said softly, shivering slightly in her grasp. “She looked... so happy when she saw me. It was... chilling.”

“I know...” Rarity gently gave him a kiss on the forehead. “I thought she'd put up a much bigger fight for you.” Dread gripped her stomach, though she quickly suppressed it. Instead, she let a small grin formed on her lips. “Maybe she cares about me more than I thought.” She tried to let hope grow inside her. “Perhaps she's starting to fight Discord's control. Truly becoming the mother she once was.”

Spike rolled his eyes. “I wouldn't count on it. Those eyes weren't... nice. They were so... cold and... heartless.”

“She let you go though,” Rarity objected, slowly letting the dragon go. “That has to mean something.”

“Only because she thought I was your pet and...” He glared up at her. “You don't think I'm a pet, do you?”

“Of course not, Spikey. You're like a little brother to me. I only said that because mother would have likely slaughtered you if she thought I cared about you.” She paused for a moment. “Maybe she's not... softening after all.” The hope turned sour in her stomach.

Spike looked up with sad eyes. “A little brother?”

She gently put him on her bed and rubbed him between the ears. “Yes. A little brother. My adorable, slightly scaled brother.” Her eyes narrowed slightly. “I'll have to be careful not to leave you alone anymore, though.”

“Why?”

“Mother knows you're here. She might just be letting me keep you because, well... she might intend to kill you later. Sending assassins after you when you're alone. If I keep you with me, she won't have an opportunity.” She sighed and stared down at him. “But... I'll have to keep you around, like a pet. That means no running off, okay?”

He hmphed, but slowly nodded. “Fine, I guess. But you know I'm not a pet, right?”

She chuckled and reached out to pat his head. “Of course not. Now...” She scooped him up in her magic and gently placed him on her bed. “Get some sleep. I've got a lot of work to do.”

He nodded, though he just laid there and she could tell he wasn't sleeping, he tended to snore when he did. She ignored his stares and walked back to her desk, pulling out the papers and pretending to work. She honestly wanted to scream and shout, but she knew better than to do that.

Her mother now knew and she had no idea what she could do about it. Spike was safe for now, but her mother wasn't one to just let it go. If she really didn't care about the little dragon, that likely meant there was something far, far worse on the horizon. Something she had no idea how to deal with. She couldn't imagine what could possibly make her mother okay with keeping a dragon in the palace, which made it all the more frightening.

Even worse, this 'element' had apparently truly chosen her. Regardless of who was better trained, more worthy, just a better pony, it decided she would bear it no matter what she wanted. There was nothing she could do about it, either. It wasn't fair. She didn't want it, she didn't need it and, most importantly, she didn't deserve it. Like everything else in her life, it didn't care what SHE wanted. Sometimes she felt like a pet of the universe, being led about on a chain regardless of where she wished to go.

Probably the worst thing of all was she wanted to throw herself down on her bed and sob like a baby, get all her pain and grief out in a few easy seconds of release. Unfortunately, with Spike there she couldn't do it without upsetting him. It would probably scare him, possibly terrify him. So she suppressed it, forcing the pain, hurt and fear down into her stomach.

Besides, there was nothing she could do about it. Even if the avatar wasn't dead, she would be once her fath-- that thing found her. There was no doubt about that. If she was destined to become one of their friends and allies, she'd already failed them.

Truly she was Starlight's descendant. Only she could have so perfectly ruined everything, regardless of what she wanted.

“Nothing,” Rainbow muttered when she landed back with her friends. She'd flown out and searched towards the north, cutting a wide area across the land and searching as much ground as she could find. She hadn't found so much as a feather, let alone a bunch of pirates.

“How could they be hiding?” Twilight muttered. “Those air ships of theirs are hardly subtle.”

“There's a lotta ground tah cover,” Applejack muttered. “Even if the ships fired fireworks into the sky everywhere they went, the chances of us findin' them are pretty low. There's jus' too many places they could be.”

The alicorn sighed and shook her head. “Well that's useless then. What are we going to do?”

“We can't jus' wait here all week until they come back. We gotta git goin' an' try tah find a location for everypony tah gather. Can't just loun--”

“I don't believe it,” Rainbow said, staring up at the sky, her mouth hanging open. The others turned and stared, their own mouths hanging open.

Fluttershy was flying towards them, pulling a cloud. On the cloud was a griffon. A full sized griffon. Unmoving.

“There's just no way,” Rainbow mumbled, shaking her head. “That's... how did she...”

“I knew she could do it!” Pinkie squealed.

“Fluttershy took down a griffon? But she's so... and they're so...” Twilight looked to her friends, her mouth falling open. “How? That doesn't... how could she... how?”

Angel hopped up and down on the ground, clapping his paws and nodding approvingly. Fluttershy brought the cloud down, pushing it in front of them. Their mouths fell even more open at the sight of the griffon. Her eyes were black and her beak had a crack in it.

“Fluttershy,” Applejack said softly. “How did yah... ah mean. Yah took this griffon on all by your lonesome? How did yah manage that?”

“What? No no!” the mare shrieked, shaking her head and waving her hooves frantically. “I-I did no such thing!”

“Then how did this happen?” Rainbow asked, motioning to its face. “It looks like, well, as if I got a hold of it.”

“I ummm... she was being a big meany and not listening to me. So... I gave her the stare. She ummmm... slammed into the cliff side and I had to catch her. But... she said she was one of the pirates so I knew I had to bring her back here. I'm sorry. I didn't mean for her to get hurt.”

“No, no,” Twilight said with a smile. “You did the right thing. Thanks. Now, how do we wake her-- Rainbow!”

The rainbow-maned pegasus didn't hesitate, shoving the cloud straight into the river. The griffon woke up with a yelp, wildly flapping her wings and quickly clawing her way out from the water as the cloud dissolved around her. “Who, what, where am-- you!” She growled, looking up past Rainbow and straight at Fluttershy. “What did you do to me? I was flying fine and then you used some... some magic and... and you... what did you do?”

“That's not important,” Rainbow snapped, stomping a hoof down. “You're a member of those pirates, aren't you? Well, you're going to show us where they're hiding.”

The griffon stood up, the water trailing off her body. She glowered at the ponies, eyes narrowed into small slits. “Oh yeah? Just try and make me, you Water Nation duck.”

Rainbow growled low in her throat. “We're not from the Water Nation. We're rebels trying to--”

“Of course you are. And I'm a golden feathered pheonix.” The griffon reached to her side and pulled a long blade from its sheath. “Go ahead, try me. I'll take all of you on at--” She let out a yelp as the blade was enveloped in flame, making her toss it to the ground and blow on her singed claws.

“We're not from the Water Nation,” Twilight said, spreading her wings and stepping forward. “My name is Twilight Sparkle and I am the avatar. Please take us to your pirate ship, we must talk with your captain.”

The griffon stared at her for a moment, beak falling open. “There's... no way. You can't be the avatar. You're dead! We all heard about it. There--”

“The rumors of my falling have been greatly exaggerated.” Twilight flapped her wings, sending a burst of air brushing against the griffon's feathers. She then formed a small flame at the tip of her horn, before finally stomping a hoof down and making a spike of earth shoot up besides her. “Do you require any more proof? We really don't have much time to waste. I'd like to get ready as quickly as possible.”

The griffon kept staring, beak hanging open. After many moments, she finally closed her beak and shook her head. “N-no. I... I believe you. Wow. The actual avatar. Heh. I heard about what you...” She paused and a grin formed across her beak. “So, you need to find my ship? I tell you what. I'll take you and your friends, no questions asked.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, a grin forming on her lips. “Thank you!”

“Oh, don't worry about it.” The griffon turned her back to them and started walking, her beak forming a cruel smile. “I think you're just the kind of pony we've been looking for.”

Rarity stared across the table at her mother, watching for any sign of hostility. Spike was at her hooves, resting and trying his best not to look as anxious as they both felt. Her sister was besides her, eating the same cabbage and pea soup that she was eating, dunking haybuns in it to soak up the liquid. Nightmare Moon was at the head of the table, surrounded on all sides by unicorns brandishing tomes and struggling desperately to talk over each other and be the one to get the ruler's attention. Something about the books seemed familiar, but her true focus was on her mother.

Nightmare Moon seemed to ignore her and her sister, making the occasional comment to the unicorns. They talked of spell matrixes, original magic lines, sacrifices, extermination and magical charges. Half the words they used were so far beyond what she was used to, that they gave her a headache. Even her sister seemed to be tuning them out. She wished she could do the same, but she had no idea when a word would be important. Unfortunately, she heard plenty of words, even ones she knew. But there were so many other words mixed in that she couldn't grasp them and all they did was make her head throb.

“Perhaps setting up a stabilization array and shunting any excess power through non-bending unicorns would allow the more important ponies, our benders, more control and relief in case there are any fluctuations.”

Rarity took a feeble bite of her haybun and tried to decipher that last sentence. It made sense, tampering with Discord couldn't be an easy task. After all, magics like this had... never been used before. Unfortunately, her knowledge on magic didn't go much further than bending, locating gems and telekinesis. She knew about as much about magical arrays as a bunny would airships.

“How many ponies will be lost from the spell?” the ruler asked, her eyes narrowed slightly.

“If all our measurements are correct, there should be no fatalities. However, if there array shatters and the backlash can't be correctly divided amongst the ponies casting the spell, the weakest ponies could be lost. The energies required for such a monolithic spell will be beyond anything most ponies will be used to. The chances of there being some feedback issues or faltering in everypony's steps are quite high.”

Rarity opened her mouth to object. She didn't understand how such a spell could work, but they couldn't just throw away the lives of their ponies so needlessly. She paused for a moment, slowly closing her lips as shame flooded down her stomach. Last time she'd objected, her mother had banished her. She couldn't bring herself to risk it again.

“If there are feedback problems, will the spell still succeed?” Nightmare asked, slowly moving a grape around on her plate.

“Oh, yes. Once the spell is initiated, it will be near impossible to stop. It'll only need to happen once, so even with plenty of casualties your goals will succeed. I doubt even the avatar, were she still alive, could stop it.”

Rarity's stomach recoiled and she had to take a few seconds to catch her breath. She then pushed out from the table. “I... I'm not feeling well. May I be excused?”

The ruler looked up and cocked an eye. She then waved a hoof. “Very well, if you're feeling ill take as much time as required to recover. If you feel unable to finish your work, find a pony to tend to it.” Her tone was dismissive and she didn't wait for the princess to respond before getting back to her unicorns.

“O-of course mother,” Rarity said, before slowly walking from the hall, holding Spike in her magic. Once the door closed behind her, she closed her eyes and took deep, calming breaths. She was home. She should have been the happiest she'd ever been. Not long ago, she had been happy. She reached a hoof up to touch her neck. All before that element had appeared.

“You got rid of the necklace I made you,” a voice accused from behind her. She turned to stare at her sister, standing by the now propped open door.

“What?”

“The necklace Spike and I made you,” Sweetie said softly. “You've lost it. I noticed how you've been touching your neck a lot.”

“What? No. I've just put it away for safe keeping,” Rarity said quickly. She glanced back to Spike, though to her surprise he was asleep.

“Did... you not like it?” the younger princess asked, voice filled with hurt. “Was it not shiny enough? Not precious enough? Did you want something with more jewels? More expensive? I could--”

“No,” Rarity sad quickly, before turning and walking to her sister. A hoof wrapped around the mare's back and pulled her in close, letting the door shut. “It is my most precious possession and I put it away for safe keeping. I can't bear the thought of something damaging it, since it was a gift from my favorite little sister and my favorite little dragon. Don't every think I don't value that necklace.”

Sweetie stared up for a few moments, before a smile spread across her lips. “Do you promise?”

“Of course.”

“Okay...” The younger princess glanced down at Spike. “You... don't care more about him, than you do about me, do you?”

“Of course not,” Rarity said quickly. “You're my precious little sister. Nothing could ever be more valuable to me.”

Sweetie smiled and nodded. “Okay. Ummmm... are you still not feeling well?”

Rarity nodded. “I... think I'm going to go lay down for a while. I feel a little weak.”

“Okay...” Sweetie looked up at the mare, before leaning up to give a little nuzzle. “I'll see you later then. We... really need to find a way we can spend more time together. Why do we both have to be so busy all the time?”

The elder princess nuzzled back with a nod. “Mother has lots for us to do. Don't worry, we'll be able to see each other later,” she whispered, before turning and trotting away. Her stomach shook with each step as the words her mother said rang through her head. It wasn't bad enough that Nightmare Moon had to kill their enemies, she had to kill their own ponies in her quest to control Discord's power? Why couldn't she just leave it be? She couldn't imagine anything good ever coming from such a dark and wicked source.

The sun had nearly completed its descent when the Twilight and her friends came within sight of the ship. Their guide, who they now knew as Goldenbeak, had brought them straight there. It was nowhere near as impressive as they'd expected, its balloon patched up heavily and covered in thick layers of a sticky goo. The ship itself was cracked and broken in over a dozen places, with large chunks of wood nailed and bound on it, to keep it in semi-flying shape. Still, it flew the pirate's flag and that was all they'd need.

“Well, I suppose it'll still work,” Rainbow mumbled. “How long do you want us to wait, Goldbeak?”

The griffon shrugged. “Oh, it shouldn't take more than a few minutes for the captain to prepare for your arrival. I'll signal you when he's ready.” She smiled and spread her wings out, taking to the sky and soaring to the ship.

“You know, everything is really going our way, for once,” Rainbow muttered. “What do you wanna bet we run into a fleet of Water Nation ships on the way?”

Everypony turned and glared at her, making her chuckle nervously. “H-hey, it was just a joke. I doubt that'll really happen. Heh heh. Everyone just relax.”

“Don't you go temptin' fate,” Applejack mumbled, before looking back up into the sky. The griffon was flapping her wings while dangling off the side of the ship. “Ah think that's the signal. Yah all ready?”

“As ready as we'll ever be,” Rainbow muttered. “I'll take Applejack, do you two think you can bring Pinkie?”

The two other winged ponies nodded their heads and grabbed Pinkie. Together, the five ponies took to the sky, flying through the air and making it to the ship. Despite Fluttershy and Twilight working together, Rainbow beat them to the ship and dropped the earth bender down on the deck. She took a quick look around.

The ship was manned by pegasi and griffons only, moving about the deck and eying them closely. Each one had a sword on their hips, though the pegasi blades were practically daggers compared to the ones the griffons carried. Hooves and talons rested closely to hilts as they moved about and the way they watched the two made Rainbow nervous. Judging by the way Applejack was tensing up, she figured she wasn't alone. Quite a few were waiting in the rafters above and she imagined there were even more hiding below decks.

A few moments later the rest of their party landed on the deck and Twilight called out. “Greeting! I am Twilight, the avatar. A pleasure to meet you. I take it Goldenbeak has explained our situation to you?”

“Indeed she has,” a pegasus with a brown coat said as he stepped forward. “I must say, it was quite fortunate of you to find us here.”

Twilight nodded. “Yes. We weren't sure how we'd find where all you pirates were hiding. We're very fortunate to have found you. So you'll take us to where the others are?”

The stallion shook his head. “Oh, no. We won't be doing that. NOW!” He stomped his hoof down and the pegasi above moved quickly, dropping a net down onto the five. “Mwa ha ha ha! You fools, do you have any idea what you're worth? The Water Nation would give enough bits and treasure for all of us to retire with our own personal islands! Why would we... would we...” He trailed off as the net was gripped in Twilight's magic, lifted up and off the ponies, and tossed over the side of the boat. “Oh. Right. Alicorn.”

“Yes,” Twilight said with an annoyed growl as fire formed on the tip of her horn. She stomped her hoof down. “I want you to think long and hard about who we are and decide quickly. The chances of the Water Nation honoring any agreement they make with you is slim to none. Do you really feel like risking your lives trying to take us down, with such a meager chance of reward?”

The stallion stared at them for a moment, before smirking. “You're valuable. The Water Nation wouldn't be dumb enough to risk losing you once we have you prisoner. Get 'em boys! Kill the others if you have to, but we need the avatar alive!”

The pegasi and griffons drew their blades and charged down. The group scattered, forcing the fliers to move with them.

Pinkie headed off to the right, two griffons diving at her and brandishing their swords. The first sliced down, though the mare suddenly pulled back, avoiding the blade as her hoof reached into her hair. A moment later a glint of metal caught the griffon's attention, before it was blasted away in an explosion of confetti. The second griffon swiped at her head. She spun in close, gripping the griffon's arm with one hoof while her other reached out to wrap around the flier's back, pulling the confused griffon into a sudden dance. She spun him once, before sending him hurtling into his dazed and confused comrade.

Fluttershy looked up as a pegasus flew down at her, blade ready. She shrieked and covered her head, causing the pegasus to freeze in mid air for a moment, before very, very, very, very lightly reaching down to poke her with his sword. All of a sudden there was a white blur as the last thing the poor pony remembered seeing was a little doom bunny.

Two griffon's and a pegasus flew down at Twilight, though a sudden burst of fire singed their feathers and sent them hurtling back, yelping with pain and flying behind the mast. Which left them easy targets for Rainbow, who flew through the air like a bolt of lightning, slamming into anything that dared to argue against her dominance of the sky.

Applejack quickly backed away as two of the pegasi pursued her, brandishing swords in their mouths and swiping at her as she went. She nimbly ducked and weaved between them, but was unable to launch a counter attack. That was until she bumped into something, forcing her to stop. The two pegasi backed off for a moment, confident in their sudden victory as she glanced back at the large crates. There were easily three times her size, filled with who knew what. She grinned for a moment before bucking the first one, sending it flying and toppling the second onto her back. Her attackers stared in confusion... until it landed on her back and with a powerful heave, she sent it toppling forward onto them, smashing the two pegasi into the ground and spilling the contents, vegetables, across the deck.

The captain stared at the mess in front of him, his mouth hanging open as his crew was soundly trumped. He growled and stomped his hooves. “Everypony! Get them!” The doors from below deck opened, revealing more pegasi and griffons. A second later a crate slammed into the door, blocking it and trapping the pirates below decks.

“Errrrr...” the captain said, staring down for a moment. “This... didn't go how I expected...” he mumbled. “G-get up you pathetic parrots! We have an avatar to capture!”

“Get her yourself, you bilging wind bag!” one of the scorched griffons yelled.

The captain yelped as the five turned their eyes on him. “So then,” Twilight said before taking a step forward. “Will you take us to the other pirates?”

“If... if you want my help you'll... you'll have to earn it through rite of combat!” the pegasus said quickly. “One on one!”

Twilight cocked an eye. “Very well.” Fire began to gather on the tip of her horn.

The pirate let out a yelp and took a step back. “Wait, wait wait wait! The rite of combat is very, very specific! No benders allowed and only pegasi or griffons!” He said, before looking between Fluttershy and Rainbow. A grin formed on his lips quickly, before he pointed towards the yellow mare. “She'd have to be the one to face me.”

“What? NO!” Rainbow growled, stepping forward and stomping a hoof down. “Not a chance. If you wanna fight somepony, I'll take you down!”

“Nope, has to be her. Those are my conditions if you want my help. Otherwise you can find them yourself,” the stallion said as he took a step back, eying them warily.

Rainbow growled and narrowed her eyes. “Let's just wreck the airship an--”

“I'll do it,” Fluttershy said softly, lifting her head up.

“WHAT?!” her friends said in unison, staring at her.

“I... I'll do it,” she repeated. “I... I said I wouldn't-- eep!” She flailed a bit as Rainbow grabbed and dragged her off.

“Fluttershy, don't. I know you want to help and prove yourself, but this is silly. He's got an actual sword, you'll get hurt. You're not trained like me and Applejack, or even Pinkie.”

“I... I'm trained.”

“You're trained in healing. Not in fighting. Just leave this to us. We can--” She was cut off by a hoof pressed to her mouth.

“Rainbow... no. I... I have to do this. I... I can't spend my whole life hiding behind everypony else.” Fluttershy pulled her hoof back. “Please... don't stop me. Just this once... let me do what I can to help.”

“But--”

“Please.”

“... Fine. But if things look like they're getting bad, I'm coming in to cream that guy. You got it?”

“I know...” Fluttershy gave her a hug. “Thank you.” She then pulled back and trotted towards the captain. “Okay. I'll fight you.”

“Wait, really? I mean, of course! If you win I'll take you straight to our hide out. However, when you lose you must leave my ship for good, do I make myself clear? No more... trashing anything.” He looked between the five, a little sweat forming on his brow.

“Fine,” Fluttershy said, before digging her hooves firmly into the ground. “W-when do we start?”

“Now,” the captain yelled, before drawing his sword in his mouth and charging. She yelped and turned, running away down the deck.

“Ahhhhhh!” she shrieked. Her friends face hoofed.

The captain merely laughed as he chased her around the ship, taking to the air and diving at her. She dove away to the side, making the stallion hit nothing but air. However, his pursuit's soon left her trapped against the corner of the ship, her back to the edge. He moved the blade to his wing and laughed. “Go, let us take our fight to the air!”

“I... ummm... b-but we're really high up,” Fluttershy said nervously. She glanced over the edge and whimpered, her wings locking at her side.

He stared. His eyes slowly widened... before he fell over, laughing. “You're afraid of heights?” he called out, laughing so hard he couldn't get up. His crew soon joined him.

“Okay, that's it,” Rainbow said with a growl, flying forward but getting caught by the tail. “Hey, let me go!” She was yanked back to the ground and her tail was released.

“No. Yah told Fluttershy yah'd let 'er handle this, an' that's just what we're gonna do,” Applejack said firmly. She then glanced back out towards them and called out. “Come on, Fluttershy! You can do it! Show that sorry excuse for an over sized canary what for!”

“Yeah!” Twilight yelled next, lifting a hoof up. “You can do it! You've fought far worse things than him! You stared down the Great Dragon, you can take down a smart mouthed pirate!”

Pinkie giggled and hopped up and down. “You can do it! Remember what Boneless said earlier!” Her friends stared at her. “What? He said never give up.”

“Squeak!” Angel said, pounding a foot on the deck.

Rainbow sighed, but slowly stood back up. “Come on, Fluttershy! You've been with us since we started this quest! You're stronger, faster and braver than you know! He's just some jerk stealing food from the old and wounded!”

The stallion chuckled and shook his head. “What could this pathetic excuse for a-- eep!” He froze up as suddenly Fluttershy was mere inches from his face. Her eyes staring intently into his.

“That's right! You've been doing nothing but, but going around and being a big mean bother! Stealing from ponies who barely have enough to tend to themselves, stealing from their neighbors, hurting all those poor, defenseless ponies and taking whatever you please. You... you've been nothing but a bad pony!”

“I... I... Hah!” the stallion yelled, stabbing at her with his sword. She stepped to the side and smacked his wing as it went by, making him drop the blade with a yelp. She hefted it up with her wing and kept glaring at him. He made a little whimper.

“You're just a big MEANIE!” She snapped. Then spanked him on the side with the flat of the sword. He yelped and jumped up.

“OW! Hey, you can't--” She spanked him again, making him jump back. “Stop that!”

“No! You've been been a naughty, no good, bad pony!” she snapped and glared, before chasing after him, brandishing the sword. He yowled and ran, though not fast enough as she continued to spank him with the flat of the blade. He finally tried hiding behind one of the griffons.

“I give! You win! I'll take you, just keep that mad pegasus away from me!”

“You'll take us? What else?” Fluttershy asked, raising the sword threateningly.

“I-I won't steal from ponies any more!”

“Good,” Fluttershy said with a hmph. The air filled with the sound of laughing ponies as the crew broke down. “What's so funny?” the pegasus snapped, turning her gaze on them. The laughter died almost instantly as the crew let out nervous gulps. “That's what I thought. Now, let's get going.” She tossed the sword on the ground.

“Aye aye,” one of the ponies said. After a few moments the captain came out from hiding, his eyes narrowed.

“Well, you won fair and... you won. I suppose I have no choice but to keep my side of the deal,” the captain mumbled before trotting out. “I'm captain Thunderlane. Welcome to my ship. Don't light anything on fire...” he grumbled before picking up his sword and storming off, his head hanging.

Fluttershy watched him, guilt forming in her heart. “Ummmm... mister Thunderlane. You really were doing a good job, honest,” she said softly. “You really had me on the ropes there.”

“Yeah yeah...”

“No, really,” she said before flying over and patting his back. Rainbow reached out to stop her, but Applejack smacked the speedster's hoof away. “You really almost won. You're a really good fighter and I really thought you were going to have me for a bit there...”

“... Really?” he asked, perking up.

“Oh, of course. Everypony thinks so. Right?” She glanced to the crew, giving them another glare. They quickly started nodding.

“Oh, yeah cap'n! We really thought yah had her.”

“Totally. You had her on the ropes and everything. Could have been anypony's fight.”

“Just bad luck, is all. Next time for sure.”

Thunderlane smiled and perked up. “Yeah. You're right! I totally could have had her.” He stomped a hoof down. “Next time for sure! Now, pull up the anchor! We're heading out! Back to Deathrattle beach!”

The crew let out a cheer and, within a few moments, the ship took off.

Rarity laid in her bed, staring up at the ceiling. How could she stop any of this? Her mother could kill hundreds, possibly thousands. Soon the entire world would be in her control, assuming the spell worked. How could any of this do the world any good? Why was she so helpless to stop it? She wanted to, she longed to have the courage to run into her mother's room, slap her across the face and yell 'don't be an idiot! You can't control Discord!' She knew she'd never have the courage though. Just the idea of standing up to her mother made her skin crawl. And she knew, if she actually tried it, she'd likely lose her skin. Instead she just laid on her bed and stroked her neck.

“You've chosen the wrong pony...”

“I don't think so,” Spike said, making her jump.

“Spike? I thought you were sleeping...”

“I was. Why do you think it's... chosen the wrong pony?”

“I just... I mean. I don't deserve it. You... know what I've done. Who I've killed. What I'm a part of. Just look at who my mother is. How could somepony connected to all that, possibly be one of the good ponies?” She reached out and stroked his back. “I... I'm obviously one of the bad guys.”

“I don't think you are...” He smiled at her. “I think you're just confused and waiting to join the avatar. Look at all the good things you've done.”

“Killed the avatar.”

“Probably failed at it.”

“Can't stop my mother.”

“That's Twilight's job. Besides, you've saved the avatar before, too.”

“Only so I could capture her myself! I only--” She was cut off by a sudden pounding on the door. “Who is it?” she yelled.

“Sister, it's me!” Sweetie answered.

Rarity sighed and shook her head, before opening the door. “Yes?”

Sweetie trotted over happily, pushing the little dragon aside as he let out a yelp. “Big sister! I have great news!”

Rarity stared, glancing over at the fallen Spike for a moment. “What... news?”

“I'm going to teach you poison bending!”

“W-what? But--”

“it's brilliant, isn't it? We haven't had enough time to spend together, now we have the perfect excuse!”

“But... I could already use poison bending,” Rarity said softly.

Sweetie nodded before winking. “Oh, I know. But I can help you develop it. Mother would have no reason to object to us training together if we were developing that, now would she?”

Rarity shook her head. “I... I guess not.”

“Good! We'll start tomorrow!” The younger princess then gave her sister a hug, before happily trotting off, her head held high.

Spike looked up, cocking an eye. “What's wrong? Why'd you turn so pale?”

The princess took a deep breath. “I... haven't tried poison bending since I received... you. I... don't even know if I can any more. If I can't... Sweetie's going to get very suspicious.”

“Oh...”

Rarity watched the now empty door, only looking away to help Spike back onto the bed. If Sweetie did find out, what would she do? Would that side of her try to.... corrupt her again?

Chapter 18: Toxic

Twilight couldn't believe their luck. They were on fire.

Literally. Their ship was on fire, the crew flying about as they tried to put the flames out before they could get to the balloons. Rainbow flapped around with them, trying her best to help blow the flames out while simultaneously sending puffs of air into their sails, allowing them to gain steady distance over the ship pursuing them. Twilight watched everything from the stairs, unable to go out on the deck. “I should be out there, helping...”

“No yah shouldn't,” Applejack said firmly. “If yah go out there, you're bound tah get noticed. Alicorn's ain't exactly common. Jus' keep hidin' an' let the others handle this.” She glanced over to her friend, before letting out a sigh. Her hoof slowly reached out and patted her on the back. “Listen, ah get it. Yah wanna be out there, pullin' your weight. But yah need tah hide. If they find out about yah, the entire nation'll be after us.”

“But--”

“No buts. We gotta hide. Do yah think me an' Pinkie like hidin' down here? But we can't fly an' got no experience on a ship, so we'd jus' get in the way. We all got things we gotta do, you included. So for now, we jus' watch. Okay?”

Twilight gritted her teeth, but nodded. She moved aside as a griffon came barging out, brandishing some rope.

Rainbow wove around the ship, giving their pursuers an annoyed glare. They were outrunning them, but only barely. Her air bending was the main reason. The ship chasing them was smaller, much smaller. Barely big enough to hold three ponies and the cannon that had so delicately blown a hole in the side of their ship and sent the ship alight. The only good news was they'd managed to stop it from catching onto the sails and balloons. The bad news was if they didn't keep the pace up, they'd be within firing range again. The ship wasn't strong enough to take any more shots like that. “That's it!” She snapped, giving the balloon an annoyed smack. “I'm going over.”

Captain Thunderlane's head shot up. “What?! Don't, you're--”

Rainbow ignored him and tore off towards the other ship, flapping her wings so hard their rigging trembled. She was half way to the smaller ship when they fired again. The metal ball flew straight at her, but she easily twirled around it, only glancing back for a second. To her surprise, Thunderlane and Goldenbeak were following her.

“What do you think you're doing?” she yelled at them.

“You're insane if you think I'm going to let some silly air bender steal all the glory!” Thunderlane yelled, before pulling his sword out.

Goldenbeak laughed as she drew her blade. “Aye aye, captain!”

Rainbow rolled her eyes before diving around another cannonball. With another burst of speed she dove down, knocking the ponies back before they could finish reloading the cannon. Fortunately, the tiny ship only had one. “Should have kept on flying,” She said before flapping her wings and sending a burst of air around the ship.

The three ponies, all pegasi, were sent hurtling back into the beams and ropes of the ship. Rainbow rose into the air--

“I surrender!”

“Me too!”

“I give up, don't hurt us!”

--and promptly landed again. “Wait, what? But I only just got here! Come on, don't you want to threaten us, shoot arrows, even try stabbing me with a spear?”

“I don't wanna fight with any bender,” one of the tangled ponies yelled. Rainbow sighed and face hoofed, shaking her head. A moment later she heard the captain and griffon landing behind her.

“Well, looks like I've captured the ship,” she muttered in annoyance. “Really, really fast. Barely even put up a fight. What's with this?”

Thunderlane laughed and gave her a pat on the back. “Oh, don't feel too bad. When yah got a military spread this thin, you're bound to get a bunch of cowards to fill the ranks. If yah wanna fight, can always just try picking one with some of the crew.”

“It's not the same,” Rainbow muttered, before spreading her wings and rising into the air. “I'm going back to the ship.” She paused. “They're prisoners. Don't kill them.”

Thunderlane rolled his eyes. “I didn't plan on it. But don't start thinking I take orders from you.” He gave a huff and turned back to the prisoners.

Rainbow soared back to the main ship, which had stopped to allow the smaller to join with it, and to repair. “Rainbow, that was really dangerous,” Twilight said before coming out from below decks. “You could have been hurt or worse.”

“I could get hurt doing just about anything,” the pegasus said with a roll of her eyes. “Besides, air bender. I can dodge cannon balls all day. They never even came close.”

“Still...”

“Relax. It's not like they have any benders any more. We're going away from the main cities,” Rainbow grumbled before looking to that smaller ship. “That little scouting vessel is the only thing we've seen since we got on this boat.”

“And it almost wrecked the ship,” Twilight reminded her. “A real vessel would tear this thing apart. It's in no fit state to be flying.”

“No, it's not.” Rainbow turned towards the scouting vessel. “We should take that tiny ship and--”

“No,” Twilight interrupted.

“But you didn't even--”

“That thing's tiny. According to Thunderlane, we're still days from this beach hide out of theirs. That's too tiny to hold more than four of us, and the supplies we'd need. This ship may be small and breaking apart, but it can get us all their, together.”

“Or get us all killed if the entire thing goes down because we run into something that can put up an actual fight,” Rainbow said bitterly. “If we split up we could--”

“We'll likely have to split up again soon enough. I don't want to do it until we know what we're going into...” Twilight said before reaching out to grip her friend's hooves. “We don't know what we'll face when we arrive, the ponies there may be nice and helpful. Or they might be like these ponies and try to capture us. If they are... we'll have to work together. All of us. We can't afford to be separated. Not yet.”

Rainbow slowly nodded, but ground her hoof into the floor again. “I... I know. It doesn't mean I have to like it though.” She threw back her mane and stormed off below deck, leaving the others behind. A few seconds later Applejack followed after her.

“I don't know why she's so antsy...” Twilight mumbled, though her friends only gave her a few shrugs.

Rainbow barely made it to the small 'mess hall' of the ship, which was really only the kitchen, and a few barrels with boards over them to make tables, before a hoof tapped on her plot. “What is it?” she snapped.

“Yah mind calmin' down an' not bitin' mah head off just cause you're in a foul mood?” Applejack asked snappily.

“I'm not in a... I'm just under a bit of stress, okay?”

“We're all under stress. None of us like havin' tah travel in this flyin' death trap. But yah can't keep flyin' off jus' cause you're afraid. Ah know. It sucks we have tah depend on this thing. If the Water Nation does find us, we're in deep trouble. But--”

“I'm not scared of the Water Nation...” Rainbow mumbled.

“Fine. Yah ain't scared of them. You're jus' worried they'll--”

“I'm not worried about them either! The Water Nation is fine, we've kicked their butts every time we've come across them. Sure, sometimes things go bad, but we always pull through in the end. Out numbered, out magicked, even out winged. We always win. It's... not them who has me worried and stressed.”

“Then what has yah so--” Applejack froze for a few moments. She then gulped. “That...”

“Yeah. Shadow... death pony. Whatever he... it was. We need a better name for it.”

“Boom gas pony?”

“Sure, why not. That... thing. If it found us here, I don't think it could--”

“We beat it once.”

“Barely,” Rainbow muttered. “It just... everything we threw at it, it just brushed off. It went around it and just... if we hadn't dropped all that on it, it would probably still be after us. It might still be after us. If it finds us here, where can we run? You saw how fast it was. We couldn't out run it.”

Applejack shuffled her hooves. “It... it probably can't fly. An'... ah'm sure if it was gonna find us, it woulda found us by now. Ah think we're safe...”

“And if we're not? What if that thing comes. How are we supposed to fight that off? It's like Twilight said. That thing is just like that spirit bear. We aren't equipped to fight something like that. Twilight's not capable. If she was, we'd be leading a whole army of spirit bears into the Water Nation and end this war. But we're not, we're just... spending all our time running.” Rainbow flew into the kitchen and took a mug, filling it with cider. “Running like we always do...”

“Like we always do?” Applejack asked with a cocked eye. “Are yah sure this isn't about the Water Nation?”

“Well... maybe a tiny, itty bitty, little bit,” Rainbow muttered, before taking a deep drink of her cider. “Why can't we just win one? I mean, really win one. None of this... 'we won, but' thing. It's always that way. We beat the Water Nation, but lose hundreds in the process. We beat gas boom pony, but we were nearly killed in the attempt and don't even know if we stopped it. We gather all these elements and... we lose Spike.”

Applejack frowned. “What does Spike have tah do with anything?”

“Nothing... everything. We're just... always losing. We win the battle, but we lose so much in the process.” Rainbow sighed and looked down into her drink. “We started out with so much less to lose. If we keep winning little victories like this... we'll lose due to attrition alone.”

Applejack frowned and moved besides the mare, smiling. “Ah know. It's... hard. There's a lot we've had tah do. Had tah keep doing. But, we're almost there. Jus' a lil more. In less than a month, we're done. We'll finally win. No more fightin', no more runnin'. We'll beat the Water Nation and save everypony. All we have tah do is hold out for a few more weeks.” She reached out to give her friend a hug. “Can yah do that?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Of course I can. What kind of wuss do you take me for?” She snorted and pulled the mug up to her lips, taking a deep drink. She then sighed. “But... thanks. I didn't mean to get all... touchy feely and stuff with you. Didn't really wanna talk with--”

“Sometimes we jus' need tah talk things out. Ain't nopony gonna think less of yah for getting' overwhelmed. That's why we all gotta do this together.”

Rainbow chuckled and nodded her head. “Yeah, I guess. I wonder if any of the avatar's tried to do this stuff on their own. Now that would be a mistake.”

“I don't know about this...” Rarity mumbled softly as she stared at the buckets of water in front of them.

“All you gotta do is mix your magic with it and make it poison,” Sweetie said with a chuckle. “You've done it before, you just have to do it again. Feel all your anger and rage, make it solid. Let it seep into the water...”

Rarity nodded and stared at the water. She'd done it before, surely she could do it again. She closed her eyes and thought back to that day as she picked up a long strand of water. What had angered her so much to allow her to bend the poison? She'd felt the hatred boiling inside her, allowing her to twist it in with her magic to change the water. Was it the avatar?

No. It hadn't been her. It had been something else. Something... horrible. It came back to her so suddenly she recoiled, dropping the water.

“What's wrong? Are you okay?” Sweete asked, stepping forward.

“Yes. I just... I... I was thinking about... what had made me so angry. Why I had... had been able to... to do it.”

“What was it? It was the avatar, wasn't it? Because she separated us? Because all she had done?”

Rarity stared into her sister's eyes. Slowly, she nodded. “Yes... it was the avatar.” No. It had been the Earth Kingdom. What they had done... what those soldiers had done. They had killed Blueblood. Nearly killed her aunt. Would have killed her. It had all grown and festered inside her, creating a black core of hatred that lodged in her stomach.

The problem was, it had. but no longer. She hated what they had done, but in the end she could understand it. Not forgive, but accept. As far as they knew, she was an enemy. It was her actions that had caused everything, not theirs. If she had been smarter, faster, just better, Blueblood would still be alive. Littlewing would likely as well. There was no pony to blame but herself. “But she's dead now,” she said softly. “I can't... bring myself to hate her anymore.”

Sweetie frowned and rubbed her chin with a hoof. “Hmmmm... well, we have to find something you hate. Maybe mother?”

“I don't hate mother!” Rarity hissed, narrowing her eyes. “She's our mom. How could I possibly hate her?”

“She's evil, cruel, in our way and has no idea how to properly rule our kingdom?”

Rarity face hoofed and shook her head. “No. I don't... hate her. She's still our mother. It's not her that's... this isn't the real her. This is--” She froze and slowly lowered her hoof. The corruption that enveloped their mother also enveloped Sweetie. How would the younger princess react to such information? “She's under a lot of stress. The real her is--”

“She banished you for years. How is that just stress?” Sweetie asked, stomping her hoof down. “Fine. There has to be somepony you hate. Somepony you just want to break into a thousand pieces and drench them in poison so they die a slow, lingering, painful death?”

Rarity shook her head. “Errr... no pony comes to mind. Maybe... we can try something else, okay? Anything else?”

“Fine,” Sweetie said bitterly. “Maybe if not mad at... a pony. How about a situation?”

“A situation?”

“Yes, a situation. Maybe something mother did? Perhaps all that time we had to spend apart? I know whenever I think of that it makes me so mad I just want to... gahh!” She stomped her hoof down. “I could just tear mother apart!”

“That might work,” Rarity said quickly. She could think of plenty of situations she was angry at. She thought about the first one. Namely, Discord's control over her sister and mother. The fact his control lead to her getting this element. The way it now was driving her apart from her family and making her miserable. How she had to work so hard just to return home, and now she might lose it all because of the element. All those years she had lost because of that monster's taint. The fact her aunt was imprisoned. Her father gone. Killed off all of Spike's family...

“I was wrong,” Rarity mumbled softly as she ground her hoof into the ground. “I can think of someone I hate. Someone I hate a lot.” She bared her teeth and thought of Discord. She didn't know what he looked like or even what he truly was. She tried thinking of the most monstrous, wicked creatures she could.

The late General Trixie flashed into her mind. Except she imagined the general with a black horn and bloody wings. With glowing green eyes and fangs so long they were like daggers. Worst of all, that laugh. That evil, cruel laugh that delighted in the suffering of others. That was Discord. That's what he looked like.

“Sooo, who is it?”

“It's... hard to explain. But tell me, what's next?”

“Feed that hate. Let it grow in you. Imagine every wrong that pony has done to you and--” She gasped as the door to their large, mostly empty, work room opened. “Tea's here. We can continue after.”

“What?” Rarity asked, before turning towards the door. Sure enough, a small pony pushing a cart with two crystal glasses, a tray stacked with biscuits and a silver teapot was walking inside. The mare bowed and walked backwards out from the room.

“Tea time!” Sweetie said as she trotted to the cart and pulled out one of the crackers, giving it a gentle nibble before eating it in one gulp. “Come on, join me!” The princess grinned before opening the tea pot and stirring it with her magic. A grin formed on her lips before she poured it.

“Oh, right... tea time,” Rarity mumbled, though she didn't feel very hungry or thirsty. If anything, she felt dirty. As if Discord's taint was rubbing off on her, coursing through her body and trying to seep into her through the very act of thinking about him. For all she knew, he could. She reached up to rub her throat again. Would the element protect her a second time? Could it protect her a second time? Discord's corruption had affected Starlight and she had been one of the elements. What protections could it offer her? She wished she knew if Starlight had held the element when she was corrupted. Perhaps the avatar had it at the time?

“Sister? Are you feeling well?” Sweetie asked, eying the older mare.

“What? Oh, I'm fine,” Rarity said with a chuckle, before bringing her tea to her mouth, gently blowing on it, and taking a sip. It tasted... she spit it out, dropping the glass. It shattered against the ground, spilling its contents on the floor. “There's poison in it!”

Sweetie gasped. “What? Who? Why?” She sniffed her own and frowned. “Curses, somepony tried to poison us! We must find a way to get them back. Can you believe this? Doesn't it just make you angry?”

Rarity ground her hoof into the floor. “Yes. It makes me furious, why woul--” She froze in mid sentence, staring at the tea pot in horror.

“We must grab that servant and flay her alive, I can think of no better target for your poison bending!” Sweetie galloped towards the door, but before she could open it, water flooded over and froze it closed.

“Sweetie. What poison is this?”

“What? Why would I--”

“Sweetie, I'm not an idiot,” Rarity said before turning to face her sister. “What is it? Why did you try to poison me?”

“W-what? Why would I--”

Rarity took a step forward, glaring down at her sister. “Don't lie to me.”

Sweetie lowered her eyes and softly sighed. “It wasn't much. Just strong tasting, but weak. It wouldn't have hurt you that much...”

“You tried to poison me!” Rarity screamed, her horn glowing before she lifted the tea pot up and shattered it on the ground, coating the ground in its fluid. “Your own sister, and you tried to poison me. Sweetie, what is wrong with you?”

“But I... I was just--”

“You were just what? Trying to make me angry? Trying to make me hurt some pony so I could master poison bending?” She advanced, making the younger princess back up. “There is no excuse for this sort of behavior. None! Do you even NOTICE what you are doing half the time? Do you even think before you act?”

“But I... I just...”

“You're my sister. We're supposed to love each other, care about each other. Not poison each other or hurt each other! What were you thinking?”

“I just... I wanted you to learn p-poison bending. I... I wanted to teach you. To make you proud. I--”

Rarity reached out and put a hoof on her sister's head. “Sweetie, I've always been proud of you. You're an amazing bender. A wonderful... no. You were once a wonderful child. Now... now I feel I don't know you any more. What happened to that sister I grew up with? The one who couldn't hurt a fly? The one who ran out with a pack of band aids if somepony skinned their knee? You never cared about anything aside from making ponies happy. Now... now you're killing guards, assassins, plotting to take over the kingdom, poisoning me. You even act as if our mother is some kind of... inconvenience you wish to remove.”

“But... I... I'm just doing this to make you happy. Aren't you happy? Don't you want to be with me forever? I can protect you, I can--”

“You're my sister!” Rarity snapped. “Of course I want to be with you. You're family. But... I want to be with the sister I knew. The sister I loved. But this... you're becoming worse than mother. You kill, destroy, maim, all in my name. Do you actually enjoy it, Sweetie? Does it bring you pleasure to kill somepony? Do you feel any regret?”

“Why would I feel regret? If a pony is in my way or trying to take from me, I relish in taking their--”

Rarity lost control there. She slapped her sister across the face, her eyes narrowed into thin lines. Sweetie stumbled back, her mouth falling open in shock. “That's just it!” the elder princess snapped. “You should feel sadness, regret, pain. You're still a pony, and so are they! Sometimes... sometimes you have to kill a pony. Sometimes it's the only way. Sometimes it's an accident, too. But it should never, ever bring you pleasure. It shouldn't be something you look forward to, envision doing.”

“But... but you looked forward to k-killing the avatar, didn't you?” Sweetie asked, her entire body shaking as her back stepping was stopped by the wall behind her.

“No. I never wanted to kill the avatar.” That made the younger princess gasp. “I only wanted to return home. That's all I EVER wanted. That's why I chased the avatar and tried to kill her. If it wasn't for mother forcing me to pursue her, I might have even been her friend!”

Rarity stared at her sister, enraged, though after a few seconds she realized the words she said. “Wait. Sweetie, don't. I... I didn't mean all--”

“You would be friends with the avatar?” Sweetie yelled, taking a step forward as rage filled her eyes. “That... that pony tried to destroy all we held dear! She wanted to break our nation!”

Rarity narrowed her eyes again. “Well maybe our nation should be broken. All it seems to be good for any more is destroying ponies lives. Killing, crushing. I never wanted to be a part of that. All I wanted for our nation was for it to be happy, for the ponies to be safe and well cared for. Instead our mother is so bent on destroying our enemies that she doesn't care how many of our ponies we lose. Maybe the avatar should have won!”

Sweetie's eyes went wide, her mouth falling open. “You... you wanted... you wanted the avatar to win? But... but she's...”

“No... I... I just... I don't...” Rarity pulled back, shaking her head. “I just want everypony to be happy. Like we used to be. Not this... horrible, evil killing that we do over and over. All mother seems to care about is who or what she can destroy.”

“But the avatar is our enemy! You can't... you can't side with her. I... I...” Sweetie shook, taking a step back. “Mother... mother would kill you.”

“I'm not... siding with her,” Rarity said softly. “I just... I just don't know if the Water Nation is the best for the world any more. I don't even know if the Water Nation is the best for the Water Nation. It's not... it's just... it's hard. It's hard to know what is right any more.”

“The... the Water Nation is right. I'm right. You're...” Sweetie's entire body shook as she ground a hoof into the ground. “You're... you're... you can't... you can't betray me. You're my sister. You can't side with the avatar! You have to be on my side! The avatar is the enemy! I'm not!”

Rarity sighed and reached out, gripping her sister's face in her hooves. “No. You're not my enemy. You never have been, and never will. But... you're not yourself. Not now. The Sweetie I know could never hurt a fly. Would never kill a pony. I'll...” She took a deep breath before staring into her eyes. “Discord has a hold on you. His magic. I know it does. And I'm going to save you no matter what it takes.”

Time seemed to stand still as the younger princess stared up at her sister. Rarity knew those words could never be taken back, but she had to at least try to make her see. To show her what she was becoming. The younger princess's eyes narrowed into slits. “You... you think I'm corrupted? That I'm so weak as to be controlled by Discord's pathetic magic? I control it, not him! It lets me do things, like--”

“Make poisonous water, kill ponies, control an army?” Rarity asked softly. “Slaughter assassins, ki--”

“Would you rather I was weak? Would you rather the assassins killed me? That I fell in battle? That I was unable to control my soldiers?”

“No, I just--”

“Discord's magic didn't change me. I changed me! I was weak, easily crushed. Now I'm strong. Strong enough to face mother. To face the Earth Kingdom. To face... to face you! There's nothing to do with any other pony but me inside me. Why... why can't you see this? I changed so I could protect you. But you... you throw it in my face.”

“Sister...” Rarity said gently.

Sweetie growled and stomped a hoof. “I... I have to be strong! I don't have a choice in the matter! No matter... no matter what happens I have to be strong.” She glared up at her sister. “And... and so do you!” She bared her teeth. “You... you can't leave until you can poison bend.”

“Sweetie...”

“I mean it! You have to!” Sweetie screamed, before kicking over one of the buckets and sending water across the floor. “You'll see! It has nothing to do with anypony but me! It's our magic, not... not Discord's! You'll see, you have to see!”

“Sweetie...”

“No!” the younger princess yelled, before turning and storming away. She opened the door roughly, before glaring back. “If... if you don't. I... I'll tell mother what you said! I'll tell her you...” She shook her head and slammed the door. Rarity could soon hear her galloping off.

“Oh sister...” However, even if she suspected the threat was an empty one, she knew she couldn't risk it. She turned to the buckets of water and chewed on her lip. Well, she'd done it once before. Surely she could do it again.

Angel rested contently, his eyes half closed as Fluttershy gently stroked his fur. He was held gently in her lap, occasionally being fed small chunks of cabbage. They were sitting on the deck, protected from the bulk of the wind by laying against one of the walls so just a soft breeze ruffled their hair. He was loving it.

Unfortunately, the alicorn a few yards away was not. She kept pacing anxiously, glancing up towards the distance on occasion. “Are we absolutely certain this is the right way?”

“We?” Thunderlane asked with a chuckle. “Don't you mean me? And don't you worry your little head, avatar. My crew and I are good as our words, we'll get you to the beach. Now, if you find allies or enemies, well, that's up to the rest of the captains. But I'll get you there.”

“But we're so open and exposed...” Twilight muttered.

“And there are only a few ships out in these skies. Once we get into the waters we'll have a few more troubles,” Thunderlane said with a snort. “But most of those ships are spread thin as well. That scouting ship we met was just a fluke. Bad luck. Sour turn of the wind. The parts we salvaged from it more than made up for the damage we took.”

“And the pegasi we captured,” Twilight said huffily.

“Yeah. Those, on the other hoof, are just a waste of resources. If you don't want them to give away your position, you should let me tie some rocks around their necks and toss them over board when we get out to...” His words trailed off when he realized both Twilight and Fluttershy were glaring at him. “Never mind, just a suggestion.”

“See that it stays just a suggest,” Twilight muttered. “Please. I have no desire to hurt any pony more than we have to.”

“Sure. It's thoughts like that that'll end up putting you in an early grave,” Thunderlane said with a snort. He then sighed. “But, if that's how you wanna do things, that's how you do them.” He trotted to the front of the ship and looked out over the horizon. “Ah, right on time.”

“What is it?” the alicorn asked, trotting up besides him.

“Right there, off in the distance.” He motioned with a hoof. Twilight squinted her eyes, though she couldn't see anything.

“There's nothing there,” she muttered.

“Look harder. The little sparkles?”

Twilight squinted even more, before gasping. “I see them! They're... kinda hard to make out. But they're there. What is it?”

“The sea. We'll arrive around nightfall. From there, it's only a short distance to Deathrattle beach. We're making excellent time.” He glanced up towards the sails, which were filled with wind from Rainbow's air bending. “I must say, your friend is quite impressive. Strong, lots of endurance and that air bending is amazing. If her personality was a tad less... rough, I'd invite her into my crew.”

“She'd say no,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Can't blame me for dreaming.”

“She'd demand to be captain, even if she was willing to become a pirate.”

The captain shivered. “She'd make an excellent captain, if she could find a crew willing to put up with her. With her talents, it might not be so hard.” He hummed for a moment. “Once this is all over, I might have to swing over to the Air Nomad lands. If I could convince a few air benders to join my crew--”

“If you went there flying your pirate flag, the Wonderbolts would tear you and your ship apart. You'd be lucky to get out with your life,” Twilight informed him as she watched her friend fill their sails.

“True enough. Always a shame, plundering the air nomads is one of the great dreams of us pirates everywhere. They say there's clouds made entirely of gold and rainbows of jewels.”

Twilight laughed, shaking her head. “They're dreaming little fancies. There's nothing like that there. Just a very strong air force to drive pirates like you away.”

The captain scowled and shook his head. “Are all the avatars as up tight as you?”

She snorted. “Indeed. That's why there's only one a generation, otherwise the world wouldn't be able to handle it.”

He chuckled, before glancing to her. “Tell me. All the rumors said you'd died when Fillydelphia fell. How was it you survived? Did you run away or--”

“I did die,” Twilight said softly before closing her eyes. She thought about that fight again, the piercing of the water through her. The pain, the fear. Not to mention when she'd awoken. “Or at least... a part of me did. It was... far too long ago,” she whispered.

“Too long ago? It's barely been--”

“How far has the news of my death spread?”

“To every corner of the world by now,” Thunderlane said with a chuckle. “The Water Nation spread the news as fast as they could. Some ponies chose not to believe, but with Fillydelphia gone, many didn't have anything to believe in. Didn't help that the sun and moon stopped rotating again for a while. Why?”

Twilight shook her head. “Nothing.”

“So, if you died, how did you--”

“It's something I'd really rather not talk about,” the alicorn said before turning away. “I'm going to get something to eat, I feel kind of... empty...”

The captain frowned, but nodded. “We should be arriving in a few days. Maybe tomorrow night, if your pegasus friend is able to keep giving us a push whenever the winds die down.”

“Good...” Twilight muttered before trotting under the deck.

Rarity stared at the buckets of water, a cold sweat coating her body. A small puddle of black toxins had gathered across the room, sizzling softly against the stone floor. She'd finally managed to succeed. She'd managed to give her hatred and contempt of Discord physical form and use it to change the water into something that gave death.

It was one of the worst experiences in her recent memory. Considering the things she could remember and had gone through all too recently, that was quite the accomplishment. The dark magic had spread out from her horn and entered the water, turning it into a dark, purple substance. Thick as syrup. Just the memory of it sent a chill down her spine. She felt unclean, as if the magic she used not only changed the water, but changed her as well. Like a sick, nasty oil that coated her on the inside, corrupting and spreading its taint through her body. She felt slimy and gross and all she wanted to do was take a long, scalding shower. She just wished there was a way to clean her magic as well.

The hatred she'd felt had filled her, in a way it even gave her strength. But once she'd used it to fuel the magic, it had left her feeling weak and drained. Almost empty aside from the sick, nasty oil-like feelings inside. She didn't know how her sister and mother could endure it. How her aunt had been able to do it. Would it become easier with time? Experience? She hoped she'd never have to know. She hoped she'd never have to use it again. Though, in the end she figured hope was all she seemed to have any more.

She stood up and moved to the door, tugging on it. Unsurprisingly, it didn't budge. Her sister hadn't returned, either. She was afraid the mare didn't plan to return at all. She shook her head and pounded on the door. “Hey! Let me out!”

To her surprise, the door opened. A guard stood outside, bowing his head. “Hello, your majesty. Have you... performed the task your sister set you?”

She could see the nervous tremble in the soldier's hooves. No wonder. He was to stand guard over her, but he was also supposed to take orders from her. Trapped between the orders of the two princesses, he likely had no idea what to do if she forced her way out. Today was his lucky day, however.

“Yes. You'll find the... after effects in the back of the room.” She then pushed by him, walking down the hall. She wondered why her sister hadn't returned. Had her words hurt her so much? Was Sweetie that upset with her? She hoped the younger princess wasn't crying.

Another chill went down her spine when she saw a guard standing outside her room. “What are you doing here? What is the meaning of this?”

“Your highness,” the pony said with a bow. “I'm afraid your sister asked me to wait for your return. She called me from--”

“Did she leave a message for me?” Rarity ground a hoof into the ground as worry gnawed at her.

“Yes. It's about your dragon. She--”

Rarity didn't wait for him to answer, shoving him aside and barging into her room. Her room was the same as she had left it, aside from one key difference. Spike's cage was empty. She whipped around and galloped back to the soldier, gripping his shoulders. “My sister, where did she take Spike?”

“Who?”

“The dragon! Where did she take the dragon?” she shrieked, the panic evident in her voice. She could imagine a dozen different things the younger princess could, possibly would do. None of them boded well.

“I-I don't know. She said s-she'd keep him for now. She said you'd have to find her at the place she showed you...”

Rarity cursed and shoved the pony aside before galloping down the hall. She couldn't believe her misfortune. Had she saved him from her mother, only for her sister to shred him to pieces? If her sister wished him harm, she knew he'd lose far more than just a single scale.

She galloped through the halls, her eyes catching sight of the night sky. The moon hung high above, an ominous sign for such a young dragon. She gave a silent prayer that he would be safe.

Her first stop was her little sister's room. She pounded on the door, her hoof hitting as hard as she could. “Sister! Sweetie! Come out!” she ordered.

When no answer came, she turned the knob. Though it resisted, she was in no mood to be denied. She turned around and gave the door a buck, making it swing open as the lock snapped. The room was empty, with no sign of the younger princess. She slammed it shut and galloped through the halls again, trying desperately to think of where her sister would have taken the dragon.

Their mother. “Oh no...” she whispered before galloping through the halls again. She passed many guards on the way, but few tried to stop her. Those that did were flung aside. She soon stood in front of the throne room, two guards stationed on either side. She took a deep breath, the words struggling to force their way out her throat. “My... my sister. Is Sweetie in there?”

They shook their heads before the one on the left spoke up. “No. Your mother is discussing matters with her higher commanders. The younger princess hasn't come near here since my shift started.”

“Thank you,” Rarity said, the tension in her heart decreasing slightly. Well, at least that meant Spike wasn't already dead. However, he wasn't safe yet and she didn't want to imagine what her sister might do with him.

She wracked her brain and tried thinking of where she could have taken him. She trotted through the halls, questioning every guard and servant she came across, but none knew where she was. They'd seen her pass, of course, but none knew where she had ended up.

A chill ran down her spine as a horrifying realization dawned on her. Where her sister had shown her. “No no... please no. There couldn't... why there?” She shook her head. “Okay, no. There's no reason she'd take him there. I'm just being too... worried. No reason at all.” But, she couldn't shake the nagging feeling. The suspicion. She couldn't imagine a worse place for the mare to take him. Her hooves carried her, step by step until she found herself in front of it.

The doorway to her fath... to that creature's prison. She looked at the guards and instantly knew she was correct. They moved aside and pulled the door open for her, without a word. For a second she focused on the fact that they weren't the same guards she'd seen last time. Had her mother found out about their sleep? About the creature's disappearance? If she had, the two guards would have been lucky to keep their lives, let alone their positions.

Rarity took a deep breath and stepped through the doorway, starting down the steps. Torches now lit the stairs, leading down into the depths and making her shiver. “Oh sister...” she whispered. After a few steps, the door closed behind her. She almost ran up to force it open, before shaking her head. “You can do this... it's just your sister. She won't hurt you...” If only getting hurt was what scared her.

She starting walking down, with each step new visions and horrors flooded her mind. What if Spike was down there... in pieces? What if she'd stabbed him through the heart? Or made him drink poison? What if she'd ripped off all his scales to give them to their mother? Skinned him? Each step made her hooves shake more and her cheeks turn greener. She tried to steady herself and block out the horrid images, but they refused to leave her alone.

The bottom of the steps came within sight and she froze up. She couldn't see any blood, but she couldn't see very far into the room. She wanted to call out. To scream both their names, but she was too frightened. She opened her mouth to speak, but the words froze in her throat. Oh Spike. If her sister had hurt him, she could never forgive herself. She should have kept him with her at all times, but the poison bending had worried her. She'd thought it too dangerous for him to be near. She hadn't imagined it would take long for her to make an excuse to escape it, either.

Step by step she descended into the room, her hooves shaking against the tile and making each hoof fall echo through the staircase. But she pushed forward. She came closer and closer, drawing ever nearer to her fate.

“Hello sister,” Sweetie's voice traveled up the staircase when Rarity was near the bottom. The elder princess let out a shriek and lost her hoofing, before toppling forward and bouncing down the steps, crashing on the ground with a whimper.

“Rarity! Are you okay?” Spike called out.

Wait, Spike. Rarity looked up, her eyes widening. Sweetie was standing in front of the... prison that once held the evil creature. Spike was besides her, bound tightly in rope but he had no marks on him. She slowly got to her hooves, cringing. “Sister. What is the meaning of this? Why did you take Spike?”

“Did you learn poison bending?”

“That's not important, why did—”

“DID YOU LEARN POISON BENDING?!” Sweetie screamed, slamming both her front hooves into the ground aggressively.

Rarity cringed, but slowly nodded. “Yes. I... left a pool of poison on the ground in the training room. You can see it if you like...”

“I will.” the younger princess said with an angry growl. She then glanced back to the prison that once held the monster. “Our father is gone. Do you know where he has left to?”

Rarity cringed, trying to ignore the question. “Have you hurt Spike? Why did you take him?”

Sweetie stomped her hooves again, letting out a shriek of rage. “Why do you care? What's so important about him? I'm your sister! ME! And yet you treat me as if you think I'm some kind of monster!”

“Sweetie, I don't think you're a monster...” Rarity said softly as she slowly stepped forward, inching closer.

“Then... then why did you say those things to me?” Sweetie pulled the bound dragon against her chest. “What's so important about this dragon? He's just a pet, right? But you and mother... treat him as if he's more.”

“Mother does? What do you mean?” A small pit of dread formed in the princess's stomach.

“She didn't care about Celestia's guards,” Sweetie said with another growl. “She said they didn't matter now that she has a dragon. He's not important!” She glared down at the dragon. “He's not... I'm important. Why... why don't you care more about me?” The mare let out a soft sniffle. “I... I'm the one who went searching for you. Tried to find you. Not this dragon. Me.”

“I know,” Rarity said softly as she moved closer. “I know. You're my sister. My only sister. I love you more than anything, I swear. But... Spike is not a pet. He's a friend. Like Scootaloo and Flowerbloom. Your friends, remember?”

Sweetie blinked and her grip on the dragon slackened slightly. “I... yes... but I still love you more than them.”

“And I do you.”

“But you don't!” she screamed, tightening her grip. “You... you love what I was! You don't love me any more! You think I'm some kind of monster! I'm not, I control Discord's power, it doesn't control me!”

“Oh Sweetie...” Rarity stepped a little closer and shook her head. “You're my sister. I could never not love you. No matter what you did. But it doesn't mean I don't dislike what you're doing. What you're becoming. You were a good, kind, sweet mare once. All I want is for that mare to return.” Her eyes wavered to the prison behind her little sister. The thing that once held the... remains of their father. The creature. Was that the same fate that awaited Sweetie? Becoming a monster nothing like the sweet, caring girl she'd once been? Dread flowed through her hooves.

“I'm still that mare!” Sweetie shrieked. “I... I'm still the mare you love. You're just... just confused.” She looked down at Spike. “I can... I can remove him. He's been distracting you. Ever since we saved him, he's just been distracting you. You should love me. Not him.”

“Sweetie, I do love you,” Rarity said softly as she took another step forward. “I always have and I always will. You're my sister. Please... let Spike go.”

The little princess screamed and yanked the dragon up by his throat with her hooves. “You do care more about him! You do, don't you? All you want is him! And your precious avatar!” She squeezed, making Spike gasp for air.

Rarity took a step back, her eyes widening. “Sweetie, let him go. He's just a baby, there's--”

“You love him more! I won't let you! It's just... just like that stallion, all over again!”

Rarity blinked, but slowly her eyes narrowed. “Stallion?”

“Yes. That stupid fire bender! You love him more than you love me! I should--”

Rarity's eyes narrowed. “Blueblood? What did you do? Sweetie...”

“He didn't deserve you. I did! Only me!”

“Sweetie, what did you do?!”

Sweetie growled. “I punished him. He tried to steal you from me! I had them rip out his horn from the base! No draining, no protections! He's dead! He's DEAD! I won't share you, I won't let anypony else have you! You're mine and mine only! I--”

Rarity didn't let her finish the sentence. She charged her sister, hoof flying out and slamming into the younger princess's face. Spike flew from Sweetie's hooves, but Rarity didn't stop. Tears blinded her as she charged into her sister, screaming angrily as she struck the younger mare over and over.

Sweetie struggled to defend herself, her hooves held in defense, but they were helpless to fend off the assault. Rarity didn't hold back, driving her anger, rage and hatred into every blow she struck into her sister. No, not her sister. Not any more. The thing that inhabited and was destroying her sister. Just like it was their mother. Like it had their father. Tears flowed down her face as she struck.

Then, just as fast as it started, the anger evaporated. Rarity's chest heaved as she struggled to breath, her forelegs aching and sore from the attack. She wiped the tears from her face, before her eyes went wide with horror.

Her sister was a bloody mess, bruises wracking the mare's body. One hoof was bent at a slightly awkward angle. The mare was breathing, but blood streaked across her face. Sweetie stared up at her, whimpering through broken lips. “R-rarity... s-sister... I just... I...” Her eyes closed as her words trailed off, leaving the elder to stare with wide eyed horror.

“Oh... oh by the stars. S-sweetie... oh what have I done?” Rarity stared at the mare, shaking her head. She glanced to Spike who just stood, staring. With a quick jump she moved to his side, untying the ropes and then motioning to her sister. “H-help me. We have to get her upstairs. We have to get her to our healers!” With a nervous nod, the the dragon slowly helped her lift the mare up, before the started the ascent up the stairs.

Chapter 19: Challenge

Twilight cocked an eye as the ship sailed on through the air. It had been two days since they'd made it over the sea, which they had since spent crossing it, though not in a straight line.. They'd only seen a ship in the ocean once, though they had quickly outrun it. The sun now shown high in the sky and off in the distance they could make out the new shore. The trip had been boring but safe, quite nice compared to their record. For once their ship hadn't crashed and burned. Even better, most of her friends seemed to be doing much better and adapting well. Angel even had an adorable little pirate hat, eye patch and toothpick sword... though nopony seemed to have any clue where he'd gotten them, not even Fluttershy. Still, their voyage was almost at an end.

“Are you sure that's it?”

“Yes,” Thunderlane mumbled as he held some tools against his map.

“But you kept making us switch directions. Are you sure we're not off?” Twilight asked, squinting her eyes as she tried to make out the shore. She didn't see anything of interest. Just empty beaches.

“Of course we had to change directions, I was following a route,” the pegasus snapped. “You can't just fly straight somewhere unless you want to run into the Water Nation. They may be short hoofed, but that doesn't mean they've completely abandoned their patrols. The sea is the worst, since that's where most of the forces are in this region.”

“Why?”

“Probably because most their air ships are flying patrols near the capital or in the other countries. They may have a lot of soldiers, but they are far from infinite. They continue to spread themselves like this, they won't need you to beat them. They'll fall apart on their own. Spread numbers aren't enough to keep all the nations in check forever, unless you got some kind of powerful weapon. Like a giant bear the size of a palace.”

“They won't need to keep them in line forever. Just until they can free Discord.” Though, his other words gave her pause. The creature pursuing them seemed far from normal, was it possible more ponies of the Water Nation were messing with the Spirit Realm? She shook her head. One task at a time, and for now that was the beach. “It doesn't look particularly deathly,” Twilight muttered. “Why is it called Deathrattle beach? I expected... pillars of bones. Dozens of ships. Hundreds of ponies.”

“Oh, there are. Well, except the bones part,” Thunderlane muttered before closing the map up. “Yeah, this is it. Okay! Pull us in over the beach then get ready!”

“Why? What's going to happen?” the alicorn tensed up. Her friends tensed up as well, from their positions of relaxation around the ship.

“They're going to come check on us, then bring us to where the rest of the pirates are hiding. There's no telling how long it'll take before they send someone to meet us though. Could take minutes or hours. We won't know until they get here.” He moved to the front of the ship and glanced down. He watched as they traveled over the sand. Then, he suddenly raised his hooves. “Pull in the sails! We're waiting here!” The crew quickly got to work and within moments the ship was hovering over the beach, unmoving. He glanced to Twilight. “Now, I'm gonna go play some cards. You're welcome to join me and the crew, your friends too. If you're the gambling sorts.”

“No thanks,” Twilight muttered. The captain shrugged and trotted away, but she kept her look out. The shore stretched on as far as the eye could see, empty of even the smallest pony. Off in the distance the sand gave way to grass and trees and even farther away tall mountain ranges. Some of the treeline was thick enough it could hide a dozen ponies, possibly even griffons. It sent a shiver down her spine as she imagined them out there, watching them. Waiting. Perhaps planning to strike. Would they come to the ship before a Water Nation patrol boat found them? Even if they did come, would they be willing to take Twilight to the rest of the fleet? What if this was all a trap to help the Water Nation capture her? What if there were water benders hiding in those trees?

“Kinda makes you think, doesn't it?” Rainbow's voice came from behind, making the mare jump.

“W-what? Oh. Right. It does... what about?”

The pegasus chuckled. “Everything. Our journey might almost be at an end. If these pirates help us, well... that's it. We have our base of operations. Before we know it, everypony will be here and our force will be ready to strike at the heart of the Water Nation. As soon as the time comes, we'll move in and wipe that smirk of Nightmare Moon's face. Then we'll take down that Discord before he even has a chance to see us. We'll win.”

Twilight nodded. “I... I guess. What do you think we'll all do then?”

“Huh? Whaddaya mean?”

“Us. All of us.” Twilight glanced back to the others. “We... I mean. Applejack has her farm to go back to. You, Pinkie and Fluttershy have your homes. I...” She trailed off. Everypony she ever knew was long dead, aside from the Great Dragon. She didn't even know if somepony who was descended from one of her family members was still alive. Could she even return? Her home had been controlled for over a hundred years. Could the fire benders possibly be restored?

“Well, I think it's pretty obvious,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “We're going to fix the world. All of us. Once we beat the Water Nation, we'll be on the forefront of making sure this can't happen again.”

Twilight chuckled. “I suppose. But what about after that?”

“After that? Heh. There might not be an after that. Who knows how long it could take to fix all this.”

“What about your friends, your families? You don't plan to--”

“No, none of us do. We'll all go home from time to time. Take care of the things we need to. Once everything is fixed, it'll be a lot faster traveling. Especially for me, there isn't any pony faster.” She paused and slowly reached a hoof out, patting the mare on the back. “But... we won't ever leave you. Even once we beat the Water Nation, we'll be by your side forever.” She smirked. “After all, an Avatar would have to be pretty foalish if she thought she could do all this on her own. And you're wayyyy too big an egg head to be that dense, Chickenwings.”

Twilight chuckled. “Thanks, I-- HEY! I'm not an... I'm not either of those things! My wings are as big as yours now!”

“Once a Chickenwings, always a Chickenwings.” Rainbow looked over at the horizon. “Besides. We're the ones who found you. It's like when you find a, let's say random bunny on the side of the road. We can't just let you run wild. Imagine the destruction you'd cause!”

Twilight rolled her eyes, giving her friend a light shove. “Rainbow, you're intolerable sometimes. I swear.” Though she couldn't keep the smile off her lips. She paused and gasped. “Wait... there's somepony coming! Look!” The alicorn pointed out with her hoof, waving frantically. Flying over the trees were three griffons. “Finally! This is it! We're finally going to meet the pirates! About time!”

Rainbow nodded, though she kept her eyes narrowed as she looked them over closely. She didn't recognize any of them and, for a moment, regret filled her heart. “Yeah. I guess this is them. Huh...”

“What's wrong?” Twilight asked, glancing to her friend.

“Nothing.”

The alicorn glanced between the griffons, then her friend a few times. A knowing smile formed on her lips. “Oh, I see. She's probably with them, but I don't see why she'd be on escort duty. She's a... loner, right? I'll bet we'll find her back at their base, probably off in her own little tiny ship or something. Maybe tracking down other lost pirates. They'll know where she is.”

“Hmph. I have no idea what you're talking about,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes. Though a small smile creeped along the pegasus's lips as the tension was relieved from her wings.

She'd beaten her. It didn't make any sense. It COULDN'T make any sense. They were sisters. The strongest bond two mares could share. They loved each other. Cared for each outer. How could she beat her?

Sweetie stared up at the roof, her eyes staring blankly as her mind rolled on. Rarity had beaten her worst than she'd ever been beaten. She could still see the hooves striking down, smacking her over and over as she struggled, in vain, to protect herself. She'd woken up with a healer standing over, listing off her ailments. Bruises and a slightly broken leg. All had already been healed, the wounds almost pathetic. Yet...

She could no longer find the strength to get up. Her own sister had attacked her. Over that pathetic, useless, tiny and weak dragon. She should have killed him when she had the chance. Pinned him under one of her pillows and suffocated him when he slept in her room. Or even better, snapped his neck. Jammed a shard of ice through his skull. Fed him poisoned food. It would have all been so simple. So easy. Then her sister would be all hers, only hers.

Right?

She shivered slightly, pulling the blanket over herself. Her sister should be hers. She'd done everything right. Killed those who intruded. Killed those who tried to hurt her sister. Even killed a few who talked badly about the lost princess. Yet Rarity wasn't her BSBFF. If anything, her sister had been driven farther and farther away. All the talk of eliminating their threats had done was drive her into a rage.

Even worse, her sister thought she had fallen under Discord's control. Discord! She could see why Rarity might believe their mother was being controlled, but Sweetie? All she ever wanted was for them to be together. Best sisters forever. Why couldn't she see that? The dragon didn't matter, the avatar didn't matter. Only they mattered. That had nothing to do with that pathetic creature, it was all her doing.

Instead, Rarity was falling in love, making friends and even siding with their greatest enemy. If their mother ever found out what she said about the avatar, the old crone would have Rarity's head. Just the thought sent another shiver down her spine and made her pull her blanket closer.

Maybe she should kill the old bat. Sneak up in the night and stab her through the heart. The thought brought a wicked smile to Sweetie's lips. It would be so easy. The ruler would be gone and then she would rule. She had enough ponies she controlled within the empire that they wouldn't dare rise against her. Many would even see her as a hero, the one who rose against the tyrannical Nightmare Moon.

And then her sister would hate her. Forever. Probably attack her during the coronation.

She whimpered and rolled onto her side, tears forming in her eyes as she pulled the blanket closer. Her entire body shivered as she tried to hold back a sob, but it refused to be denied. She wanted her big sister back. She wanted to help her create her gowns. She wanted everything to be back the way it was. She wanted to be held and patted and told how good a job she was doing. That she was the best little sister ever. That they'd be best friends forever and ever, even if they had to tear the stars themselves apart to ensure it.

Instead Rarity attacked her over a silly little pet, the elder's hooves crashing into the mare over and over, filled with anger, hatred and vengeance. Ever since she'd recovered, the elder princess hadn't visited. Not even once. Every time the door opened she hoped her sister would appear, rush in and say how sorry she was. Say she'd gotten rid of the dragon, that it didn't matter. Instead, it was only ever servants bringing her food.

That's all who came to visit her now, servants bringing food. Her mother had never visited either, but that was to be expected. Her sister never coming dug like a knife into her chest. As the first day passed her hope began to wain. Now, she couldn't help but find her anger dissolve into sadness as one final, horrifying notion occurred to her. Perhaps the worst she'd ever imagined.

What if Rarity was right?

What if Sweetie was becoming too bad a pony? What if she was no longer worthy of her elder sister's love? She tried so hard to make them both safe and sound, but what if she'd failed and only managed to become some sort of monster? What if she was like their father?

Her mind grasped onto what she'd seen down there. That small prison that once held the creature their father had become. The fact it was gone hadn't surprised her. She knew once she showed it to her elder sister, surely the elder would try to destroy it. But there was no remaining piece she could find. As if the entire thing had disappeared. Was her sister truly so foolish as to release the monster?

Even more frightening, was that the sort of thing that she wanted Sweetie to do? Would she have to start showing mercy and forgiveness to those who tried to harm her? She curled into an even tighter ball as tears began to form in her eyes. Did her sister really want her to be what she was, back then? She thought back, oh so long ago. Her first kill. The first life she had taken. It was before she had been granted the magic of Discord.

She had been young then. So very young. Her sister had been banished and she mourned night and day for her lost sibling. Her mother found it disgusting, but left her be. The only solace she had was the fact their aunt had traveled with Rarity to keep her safe, but she'd still quickly given up any hope of ever seeing her sister again. She'd been so weak then, so pathetic.

It had been another night of sadness. Her friends had tried to console her, but her mother had sent them away. Told her she was free to grieve, but she would not show her weakness to the world. So instead she'd cried in her room, alone and longing for somepony to hold her and tell her everything would be okay. For her sister to come running into the room, claiming she'd returned.

Instead an assassin tried to end her misery in the only way they could. She'd screamed when the pony came, blade of ice stabbing at her. The pony had looked like a monster, wearing all black with a mask. She'd been so frightened. The door to her room had refused to open, no matter how she banged on it or screamed for help. She remembered the chill in her heart when she realized she was alone. No pony would be coming to chase this monster away.

She'd had no choice but to stand and fight. The opponent was terrifying, but the assassin's bending was almost like a novice compared to hers. Water had splashed around the room, cutting and tearing into everything as they went, attack, counter attack, block, parry, strike. But she had been weak then. Afraid to actually hurt a pony. She'd always held back, even as she drove the pony back. Her attacks were weak, never following through, never finishing. When she'd finally had the pony on the ground, blade at his throat, she'd hesitated.

The pony had tried to kill her with a small metal blade. She'd tried to bend it, but realized too late it wasn't water. In a split second she'd panicked and brought all the water around her to bear, striking out and freezing the blade in shards of ice.

She'd been so focused on her near death, it had taken her a few moments to realize the pony in front of her was now bleeding from a dozen different holes. Even longer to hear her mother's laughter.

She had been so weak. So horrified at what she'd done. But she'd soon learned to do far, far worse. She had passed her mother's test and been chosen to be the next Nightmare Moon. She was granted the powers needed to be such a creature. The power needed to rule in her sister's place. It had been so long ago, though. She could barely even remember the pony she'd killed. Or the second, the third, the fourth. The pain she'd felt had even faded, now she rarely even blinked when she took a life. She tried to focus on that pain, that fear.

She had been a quivering, shaking, pathetic mess of a pony. One that was afraid to take a life even if she had to die because of it. Was that what her sister wanted?

She let out a soft sob again. Could she ever be that pony again? All she ever wanted was to make her sister happy. Could she become weak enough to do it? If she did, would she be able to keep them both safe?

Twilight paced nervously, eying Thunderlane and the griffons warily as they discussed matters. She didn't like it, one bit. She was the avatar, yet they refused to talk to any but their own kind. Who knew what vile tricks they could be plotting? Her friends were no more trusting, all watching the captain closely as they went about their tasks. Even Angel had taken off his eye patch to better scowl at the captain.

The worry gnawed at her as they waited until, finally, two of the griffons took to the air and flew off from the ship, gliding away. The last remained, bowing to Thunderlane before walkinging towards the ship's wheel. The captain smiled to them. “Your request has been accepted.”

Twilight gasped, a wide grin forming on her face. “Really? So they'll take us to the pirate hideout?”

“Indeed. Two have already gone ahead to alert the gathered, this last one will be directing us. We're going now.” Thunderlane flashed another smile before turning and trotting towards the wheel. Within a few moments the sails were unfurled and they took off, heading deeper into the land.

“So, what do you think?” Rainbow asked, eying the captain.

“About what?” Twilight asked softly.

“Obviously about all a this,” Applejack said. “Them pirates. Ah wouldn't trust 'em half as far as ah could throw 'em.”

“Unfortunately, we need them,” the alicorn said before turning and looking out over the world. “We need a base of operations, where everypony can gather. We'll likely need their ships as well. Otherwise...”

“We know,” Rainbow grumbled. “Doesn't mean we gotta like it.”

“I agree with them,” Fluttershy said softly. “I don't think Thunderlane will betray us now. But I wouldn't trust these other pirates. Who knows what... naughty things they'd have in mind? They might try to kill us too.”

“They helped us once,” Twilight said gently. “Hopefully they'll help us again.”

“Their help lead to their home getting destroyed,” Rainbow added.

Twilight cringed, but slowly nod. “I know. I... wish it hadn't, but it's too late to argue that now. But this is a chance for them to get vengeance. Payback. Even they could appreciate that. The Water Nation is a threat to everypony. All the countries and ponies, even the animals. Heck, their a threat to the sun, moon and stars themselves. If they want to survive, they'll have to help us.”

“Well, here's hoping they'll see it that way,” Applejack mumbled. “Worse comes tah worse, we'll haveta blow our way out. So everypony make sure you're all ready for a fight.”

Rainbow chuckled. “Oh please, I was born ready.” Though her voice lacked its normal confidence. The ponies stared out into the world below, the wind blowing in their manes as the wind brought them deeper and deeper into the mainland. They traveled over the beach, trees and into the tall mountain ranges, the ship going higher into the air to avoid scraping against the grasping rocks. The pegasus cocked an eye. “I don't know what it is with everypony and the mountains...”

“Easier tah hide from the air,” Applejack mumbled. “Most ponies don't wanna go too close to 'em on patrols, one strong enough wind and bam, down yah go. Not so bad when yah got wings though. There's a reason we ain't fond ah airships back home.”

“Really? I thought it was because you were all scared of heights,” Rainbow teased. “Never woulda pegged you ponies as being scared of big rocks, too.”

“Ponies jus' ain't meant tah fly, it ain't natural!” Applejack said. Her friends all stared at her with cocked eyes. “Well, fine. Earth ponies ain't.”

“There it is!” Pinkie yelled, squealing and pointing as they flew around a cliff. The others squinted and, sure enough. There they stood. Against the base of one of the cliffs, hidden amongst the tall trees, dozens of balloons could be seen poking out through the tops, some nestled between trees while others took up entire clearings. Pegasi and griffons flew through the air, some of which were working on repairing the ships themselves. Trees had been cut down and cleared away, tall piles of timber filling a few of the clearings.

“Got a whole community down there, it looks like,” Applejack mumbled. The group let out a collective gasp as a griffon suddenly tore into the air, followed by a pegasi. The two fought in mid air, sending little flashes at the group as metal tore at metal. Eventually the two broke off, going their own separate ways.

“There'll be plenty of those,” Goldenbeak said with a chuckle, startling the ponies as she landed behind them. “Fights break out from all manner of things, be it insults of loot.”

“What if they kill each other?” Twilight asked warily. “All that fighting can't be good.”

“We're a smart lot. True weapons can't be drawn within the boundaries. Plenty of dull blades though. More than a few pirates leave their stay sporting a few extra bruises, sometimes a broken bone or two. But true killings are rare and tend to end with the murderer being torn apart limb from limb.”

“Wonderful,” Rainbow muttered. “A true honor among thieves set-up you got going here.” The sarcasm dripped from her words.

“We ain't thieves and it ain't honor,” the griffon said before spitting. “We're pirates. We need to have somewhere we can unload what we got, who better than our own kind and a few other... less than respectables? It's just business, nothing more. But we're a hard group. Yah gotta have hard rules.”

Twilight's frown deepened as they made their way towards a clearing lined with stumps. The most troubling aspect was how many pirates were gathering around said clearing. “They know we're coming, then?”

“The avatar coming here is kind of a big deal,” Goldenbeak said with a smirk. “You wanted an audience, didn't you?”

“No... not particularly. I wanted to speak to your leader. Who--”

“This isn't Las Pegasus anymore,” Goldenbeak said harshly. “Ain't any leaders. Just captains, crews and a few unmentionables. If you want our help, you'll need to prove yourself to them.”

“Joy,” Twilight grumbled softly. She dug a hoof into the ground and watched the pirates as the ship came closer and closer. She could soon make out the ponies and griffons eying them.

None of them looked pleased. Plenty were sharpening their blades and giving the ship the stink eye. Others were talking amongst themselves but never looking away from the descending ship. She had hoped to see at least one happy, excited face. Alas, all she saw were ponies who looked angry or annoyed. Sometimes both. “I don't think they're happy about our arrival,” she muttered.

“Nooo, I'm sure they're just getting ready for a really big explosive party!” Pinkie said before tossing some confetti in the air. “I bet they're all just waiting for us to land and then weeee!”

“Ah don't think yah need sharpened blades for parties...” Applejack muttered.

“We never said they'd be happy to see you,” Thunderlane said as he moved to land behind them. “Good luck.”

The ship landed with a loud thump as the anchor was dropped. The sails were pulled in and then there was nothing but the sound of their sharpening blades to greet them. Twilight took a slow breath. “I guess we'd better go greet our fans...”

“Mmm hmmm...” Rainbow muttered. Now the skies were empty of other fliers. Twilight was pretty sure just about every pirate hiding here was now watching them, huddled amongst the trees and clearings.

The alicorn nodded and turned, walking towards the ramp off the ship. She stepped onto it with a deep sigh, closing her eyes for a moment to gather herself. She could do this. She had to do this. There were ponies depending on her. She opened her eyes and looked back. Her friends joined her on either side, reinforcing her courage. A grin flashed on her lips and she stepped forward. Yes. She WOULD do this.

She walked down the ramp, her head held high. She stepped out into the grass and opened her mouth. “Pirates of... of...” She drew a blank. What could she call them? Las Pegasus? That city was destroyed. She coughed a few times. “Pirates. I've come to ask you for your aid, I--”

“Blow it out your flank!” a griffon yelled out.

“What? But I've come to request your aid and--”

“The last time any of us helped you, we lost ships and the Water Nation destroyed all our homes!” a pegasus yelled, others joining in with agreement.

“But... I wasn't... I know what happened is horrible. We came, we saw the city! We... saw the destruction. I... I am sorry for what happened.” She found it strange, she really was sorry for the pirates. Criminals they were, but she couldn't believe anypony deserved what the Water nation brought down on their heads. At least, she hoped they didn't.

“You're only interested in saving your own people!” another voice called out, others joining with their own anger and rage.

“No! I don't, please. I am trying to save everypony. The Water Nation is going to destroy everypony who isn't with them if we can't stop them!” The crowd hollered back, their anger reaching a fever pitch as they yelled and howled at her. She took a step back, into the comforting warmth of her friends. She glanced back, smiling as Pinkie gave her a comforting pat on the flank.

'You can do this,' Rainbow mouthed.

Twilight took a deep breath and nodded. She turned to the pirates and lifted her head high, flame gathering on the tip. She compressed it and sent it into the air, making it erupt into a loud explosion above their heads. A startled hush fell over the crowd, even the sound of sharpened blades having ceased. She then smiled. “I understand. Truly! The Water Nation is a dangerous enemy, but they won't be happy until they control everything. They will slaughter anypony who doesn't obey them! They seek to unleash an unstoppable evil on this world, to tear it apart through fierce, chaotic magic! I won't say that if you help me there won't be a price to pay, there will. I can't guarantee any of you would be fine. All I can guarantee is if you don't do anything, then nothing will ever be fine. You'll be destroyed by the Water Nation! Crushed under their might!”

For a few moments there was silence. Then a voice rang out as a light green pegasus stepped out. “She's right. If we don't do something, the Water Nation will destroy us!”

“Captain!” a griffon called.

“No. She's right,” she said before motioning a hoof towards the alicorn. A smirk formed on her lips. “I say we listen to what she says. If we oppose the Water Nation, they will crush us. So let's capture the avatar and turn her into them!”

“W-what?” Twilight squeaked, her eyes widening. “But... but I'm...”

“Why should we oppose the Water Nation? You've lost, haven't you? Fillydelphia, Cloudsdale, even our home, Las Pegasus. Not to mention Manehatten. All of them have fallen because they helped you. The Water Nation has already won, so if we help you, we'll be signing our own death warrants. But if we turn you in, the entire nation will reward us! We'll live as royalty!”

The crowd began to stir again, raising their hooves and talons in agreement. “Capture the avatar!”

“Wait!” Rainbow yelled, flying into the air. “Don't you listen to this coward! Even if you could capture Twilight, the Water Nation would never give you anything! The moment you showed up with her, they'd wipe you out and keep whatever reward for themselves!”

“Right, like they did the earth benders?” one of the griffons yelled. “There's entire platoons of them running about, the spoils of the Water Nation.”

“Right, so you'd rather live lives as the servants of the Water Nation?” Rainbow shook her head. “I don't believe that. Besides, you're not benders! If you've spent any time watching them, you should know how they treat pegasi! Like dirt, I've seen it myself! You'll be no exception! Do you want to be stuck living under their hooves, forced to obey their commands? They'll turn you into little more than slaves, those they don't kill!”

The crowd gave softer murmurs as the pirates struggled to decide who to side with. The pegasus growled. “Why should we side with you? You've lost to them at every turn! We could just turn you in for some gold and run, they'd never find us! All you can offer us is death and destruction.”

Twilight shook her head. “No! I don't. This time we'll win. Everything we've done up to this point is leading to this. Our final fight. I know I haven't had the best success, but I've never given up. I can finish this. But I need your help.”

The pegasus grinned. “Oh? You're certain you'll win? Why should we believe you?”

“Because this time things are different. The Summer Sun Celebration will give me power to--”

“To what? Drive one of their forces back, before you run away? All you have is a bunch of bending tricks. But that doesn't mean anything!” She pointed a hoof accusingly at the avatar. “They have benders too! Once you can't fall back on your powers, you fall apart and always get defeated!”

Twilight gulped. “N-no. I mean, I won't. Can't. Not this time. This isn't like before. This time we're driving straight into the heart of--”

“Then prove it!” the mare interrupted. “You have such amazing powers. Powers anypony in the world would kill to have. Powers that put you above even the strongest benders. You should be winning this war. But you don't know how to use them. The holder of these powers is nothing more than a child, unable to fight even the weakest pirate without her precious 'bending'. In the end, what does it mean? The Water Nation has benders! They also have the skill and knowledge on how to use them! Why should we throw our lot in with some inexperienced fool who has lost again and again, when all that will happen is she'll get herself killed?”

Rainbow growled. “None of that is true! We've kicked the Water Nation's butt dozens of times. She's an amazing bender! She--”

“All she can do is bend!” the pirate interrupted, flying up into the air. “But she has no idea how to use the power she wields. A cannon is a great weapon, but it is nothing if a foal is manning it! If she wants us to side with her, I say she proves she has the might to stand without the use of her bending!” The crew cheered behind her, raising their blades and talons into the air. Soon the rest of the crowd joined in. She leveled a hoof on her and called out above the crowd. “Avatar, if you want our blades, our ships, I say you fight me! No bending! None of your fancy magic! Prove you have the skill, power and will to win, even without your fancy tricks!”

Rainbow growled and shook her head. “Buck that! I'll fight you! I'll kick your butt into the ground so hard your mane'll have bruises!”

“Hah! See how much a coward the Avatar is? She won't even fight me herself! She knows she'll lose, so she sends her lap dog at me!” the mare yelled with a sneer. “I say we take her and deliver her to the Water Nation!”

“You're welcome tah try!” Applejack said with a growl as she stepped forward. “But you'll end up with more broken bones than yah can count!”

The crowd yelled with the pirate, raising their blades and slowly advancing forward. A huge, buff white pegasus even flexed his muscles and yelled. "Yeahhhhh!"

Twilight looked around, gulping slightly. They were surrounded on all sides and, while none of the pirates seemed eager to be the first ones to fight their bending, they were moving steadily forward. Their numbers were great enough that the five would easily be surged over. She shook her head and stomped a hoof up, sending a tremor through the land. “I'll do it!” She screamed out at the top of her lungs. The noise dimmed, but only slightly. She called out three more times and, on the third yell, the crowd silenced.

“Twilight, you can't be serious,” Rainbow said. “She only wants to fight you because she's experienced. Without your bending you'll--”

“I'll still be the avatar,” Twilight interrupted. “If we're to get the help we need, one fight is a small price to pay.” She looked around at the pirates. “Is that it though?” she called out again. “If I fight you, and am victorious, you'll offer your support?” She paused and looked around. “All of you?”

The mare burst into laughter. “If you can defeat me in single combat without any of your tricks, I'll carry you and your friends on my back!” The other pirates soon joined her in laughter. “You'll find all the help you could ever want!”

Twilight nodded. “Then I'll do it.”

“One hour then!” She roared, before turning to fly away towards one of the ships.

A moment later, Thunderlane came up behind them. “You shouldn't have done that.”

“Why? Twilight can take her,” Rainbow said with a snort.

“Don't be so sure. That's Lightning Dust. She's one of the toughest pirates in the skies. I've seen her take griffon's down in feats of pure strength, not to mention her speed and agility. Without bending, you'll be lucky to survive.”

Twilight looked over the flying mare again, letting out a nervous gulp. “If... if I do win, will the pirates follow me?”

“If you survive? Perhaps. But when you fall, your friends will fall with you,” Thunderlane said with a shrug. “If I was you? I'd turn and run. Maybe if you're lucky you'll get away. You won't find any help here, only death.”

The avatar looked around at the pirates that surrounded them on all side. Many were giving them wary looks. “I'll win. I... have to.” Like it or not, her bed was made and she'd have to lay in it. She just hoped it wouldn't smother her and her friends.

Sweetie was awoken by the sound of her door opening. She always slept light, the better to catch an assassin trying to sneak in on her. However, she quickly remembered where she was and relaxed. Likely another nurse.

However, the pony who came within view a moment later was no nurse. “Sister!” She tried to get up, but her tired body resisted her.

“Don't,” Rarity said, shaking her head. “Just... just lay there.”

“B-but sister. I kno--”

“Sweetie, you know nothing,” the elder mare hissed. “I beat you! I attacked you! I... I could have killed you.”

“You came nowhere near ki--”

“I could have if I had... lost more control.” Rarity shook her head. “Mother didn't even... she didn't even scold me. She just laughed it off. Said she was only disappointed that I could only beat you in bare hoof fighting. She...” The elder mare shook for a moment and tried to hold back the tears.

Sweetie watched and felt a longing within. She wanted to reach out and hug her sister, to wipe all those tears away. But she was confined to her bed and still too weak. “It's fine. You just... got mad. I forgive you. I know you didn't mean it. Did you finally get rid of that dragon? You can't let him come between us. He must be remo--”

“He's not the one coming between us!” Rarity screamed, stomping a hoof down. “You are! You're... you're no longer yourself. You're some kind of... you tried to kill Spike. Do you even remember? Do you even CARE?”

Sweetie stared, her mouth falling open. “But... but sister... I just wanted us to be--”

Rarity glared at her sister. “I want us to be together. Sisters. The best of sisters. But you... you're becoming a killer. No, not becoming. Are. Blueblood. Did you... did you really kill him? Why? Why would you do that?”

“F-for you. He was taking you from me! Just like Spike, he--”

“He was not taking me from you!” she screamed again. “I... I didn't... he was a friend. A... a dear friend. Kind of stupid, arrogant. But he had a bit of a charm to him and... nevermind! That's not important.” She paused and... looked down. “How... did he die?”

Sweetie smiled. Her sister was just confused, that was all. Hopeful. Once she heard what happened, surely those strange thoughts of that... fire bender would leave her mind. She'd realize that only her little sister mattered. “The same that would happen to any fire bender. Any of our enemies. I had my soldiers drag him outside the city once it fell. They chopped off his horn there. The explosion of magic alone killed two ponies and burned a third severely. He--”

“Enough!” Rarity screamed, the tears coming down her face. “Do you... do you even realize what... what's wrong with what you've done?”

“Nothing! He was in our way. He wanted you all to himself. He was a fire bender! He wasn't worthy of you!”

The little princess let out a yelp as her older sister came closer and enveloped her in a sudden hug. For a few seconds she laid there, but with a smile she reached up and hugged the mare back.

“I'm so sorry...” Rarity whispered.

“It's okay...” Sweetie said with a nuzzle. “I understand, you're just confused. But don't worry, I'm here for--”

“No. You're not,” the elder princess whispered as her hug tightened and the tears flowed freely. She pulled back and sniffled slightly, giving a weak, sad smile. “You're... you're not Sweetie. I know what's... what's happened to you. And I know how to fix it.”

“Sister, nothing is--”

“Everything is. With you and mother. But... Sweetie, I love you.” She leaned forward and gave her little sister the gentlest of kisses on the forehead. “I love you so very much. You're my sister and I would give my life for you. I... I swear I'll find a way to save you. Even if I have to destroy myself to do it.”

“S-sister?” Sweetie asked, staring up. The elder mare pulled away and wiped the tears from her eyes, before turning around and walking towards the exit. “B-big sister! Stop! What are you talking about? I'm me! I've always been me! Rarity!”

The elder sister paused for a moment, one hoof on the door. She then sighed and looked back. “Don't... don't worry. You'll be yourself one day. I promise. I'll find a way.” She then pulled the door open and stepped outside, ignoring her younger sister's cries and yells. She looked down at the dragon who was standing guard. “Come along, Spike.”

“What are you going to do?” the dragon asked, walking besides her until she picked him up and dropped him onto her back.

“The very thing I should have done so long ago, but never had the courage to do.” Rarity raised her head and narrowed her eyes. “My destiny.”

Chapter 20: Battle

Twilight cringed as her friends moved about her, strapping the armor into place. The metal was light but solid, the same kind the pirates wore when they had to fight. It supposedly wouldn't interfere with her speed or flight, but it still felt awkward and strange none the less. She had never fought in armor and had only worn it for a disguise. However, going against Lightning would make it a necessity. The pegasus would have one of the finest suits available, without the offered protection the alicorn would get torn apart.

The pieces strapped over the lower half of her legs, over her chest and her sides. A helmet came as well, but Applejack had been forced to modify it to allow her horn to go through, though it now stood firmly on her head. The most awkward parts though, were the wing blades. They molded perfectly against her wings, but made them heavier and clumsy. She barely felt comfortable flying at the best of times, wearing these she felt nervous going more than a few feet in the air. Though, she knew she had no choice. Most fights like this required the blades, the edges of the wings being far stronger than they looked and a pegasi's best weapon. According to Thunderlane, most fights of this sort ended by one pegasus or griffon managing to strike the other's wing at an awkward angle and dislocating or breaking it.

Once the armor was fully in place, she took a deep breath and smiled. “So, how do I look?”

“You look almost... cool,” Rainbow said grudgingly. “I should still be the one fighting out there.”

“I know, I know. But she challenged me,” Twilight mumbled. She then glanced to Thunderlane, the pony who had offered her the armor. “So, what can you tell me about this Lightning Dust?”

He sighed. “She's vicious and fast. Captain of one of the largest ships out here, not to mention quite a commanding personality.” He rubbed his chin. “Her crew is massive. If you can win her to your side, you'll be set.” He then shrugged. “But she'll crush you. She's fast, strong and determined. I don't know a lot about her history, though. She just appeared a few years back. But she acquired a crew fast and made a name for herself just as quickly. By the time we started hearing about you, she was known by almost every pirate in the skies. She values personal power over just about anything and it's said she'll give up her command to any member of her crew who can beat her. Most are too smart to try.” He paused for a moment. “I can only think of a few who could have beaten her in this contest, and even then it was only maybe. I haven't seen any of them since the fall of Las Pegasus.”

“So, what are the rules for this fight? How do these things work?”

“Well, it's not a fight to the death, so only dull wing blades. Other than that, just about anything goes. A few deaths have happened in these fights, but I wouldn't worry about that. Lightning is going to want you alive when she wins.”

“If I win, will she honor the agreement?” Twilight asked nervously. She looked across the clearing where the other mare was setting up. As opposed to the alicorn's rather plain, simple armor, the pirate's was covered in jewels and gleamed like silver in the sunlight. It perfectly molded to her body as well, obviously having been crafted just for her. She'd occasionally jump into the air, flying up at speeds Twilight wasn't sure she could match even with bending.

“No idea,” Thunderlane said with a shrug. “I've never seen her lose. Maybe she'll go through with it, maybe she'll have her crew slit your friend's throats and take you anyway.”

Rainbow growled. “If she tries, she'll find out just how fast I can ground her.” Her wings twitched anxiously.

Twilight slowly nodded, eying the other mare again. “Maybe. But... this is still my best bet.” She then glanced back. “So, Thunderlane. If you're so certain I'm going to lose, why are you helping me and offering me this?” She twitched a wing, making the armor rumble.

“I've bet on you,” the stallion said with a smirk. “The odds against you are huge, so if by some miracle you win, I've made enough to repair my ship and replace this.” He gave the armor a light nudge. “Besides, you're the avatar. You'll need a miracle to win, but I hear you're in the miracle business.”

Twilight sighed and nodded. “I've made a few in my time.” She turned back to her opponent, who was prodding the floor with a hoof. “Hopefully I can pull out another.”

“You'll be fine,” Rainbow said with a snicker. “You've flown with me a hundred times. You'll be able to crush this mare like a grape. Trust me.”

“Eeyup,” Applejack said before giving her a light smack on the cutie mark. “Yah are one ah the stubbornness ponies ah know. That pirate don't have an apple pies chance in a pig pen.”

Pinkie giggled and nodded. “We've come too far to lose now. Besides, that'd totally ruin the story. You're going to kick butt.” She paused for a moment. “Unless you're supposed to lose but impress the mare so much she decides to help us anyway... hummmm...”

“I... I think you'll do g-great,” Fluttershy said softly. “W-we'll all be cheering you on. Yayyyy...” Even Angel gave an encouraging nod.

Twilight chuckled and gave a quick nod. “You're all right. I... I can do this. With all of you behind me, I can do anything.” She took a deep breath and raised her head. “I've already done so many impossible things. What's one more?” She stepped out into the clearing.

Lightning smirked and trotted out to meet her, the pegasus' orange and yellow mane billowing in the wind. “One last chance, avatar. You can give up now and save yourself the pain and humiliation, or I can trounce you into the dirt and you can give up then.”

Twilight snorted. “Not a chance. Let me guess, this is where you offer to let my friends go if I surrender?”

The mare gave a snort. “Not a chance. I don't care what the others do with your friends. I just want you.” A smirk formed on her lips. “I think Lightning Dust the Avatar breaker sounds like a good title, don't you?”

“You won't be the first, or the last, to try for such a title,” the alicorn said as she came to a stop, mere inches from the mare. “But I'll take you down just like I did all the rest.”

“You'll try.” Lightning moved closer, their noses nearly touching. “I'm not like you, Avatar. I got my crew and everything else I have on my own merits. No fancy powers. No dragons or armies carrying me. I did it on my own. All we have are ourselves in this fight, you have no chance.”

A griffon stepped between them, making the two back up. “Today's challenge is between Twilight Sparkle, the avatar, and Lightning Dust, captain of the Goldenbolt!” The crowds cheered, jumping up and down with excitement as they called out their favorites. To Twilight's disappointment, most were calling her opponent's name. “The fight will go until one is unable to fight any longer, or yields! There are no rules, aside from no bending!” He ran off, the crowd's cheers getting ever louder. “BEGIN!”

Lightning didn't hesitate. The moment the word was out of the griffon's mouth, she charged forward. Twilight lifted a hoof, preparing to make a wall of stone between them as her instincts kicked in. She barely managed to stop herself, but her lapse left her open. The pegasus' wing shot out and caught the alicorn just above the chest, where the armor didn't protect, and sent her careening backwards.

Twilight laid on the ground, gasping for air as the world swirled above her. A moment later one of the pegasus' hooves crashed down, crushing her side and sending a jolt of pain through her body. She lashed out with a hoof, but the pegasus was already in the air.

“You'll have to be faster than that, avatar! Come on, test me! Show me how great and powerful you really are!” the mare yelled. “Your fancy tricks can't carry you this time!”

The avatar groaned and rolled onto her feet, glaring up at the mare. Her first instinct was to shoot a fire ball at her, or send a gale of air to bring her down. But there was no bending allowed. She took a deep breath and readied herself. If she couldn't fight like a bender, she'd fight like a soldier. She thought back to the pegasi she'd seen, like the shadowbolts. She lifted into the air, her weighted wings making her ascent clumsy and awkward. Still, she flew up at the mare and tried to slash her with a powerful right wing.

The mare ducked around the awkward strike, laughing softly. “Really? You fly like a one winged duck! Fight like this!” She then surged forward, lashing her wings out in perfect rhythm and catching the alicorn across the breast plate from each side. Her hooves then flew out, striking the helm and making the avatar's head ring as the helmet vibrated. But she wasn't finished. While Twilight was dazed, Lightning dashed forward and drove one wing against the other mare's, then lashed two hooves down against the alicorn's back, sending her rocketing to the ground.

Twilight crashed into the dirt with a pained shriek, though her pain wasn't finished. A moment later the pegasus landed on top of her, back hooves first, slamming her even harder into the dirt before flying off a few feet. Lightning burst into laughter. “Do you yield?”

The alicorn groaned, her head ringing as agony coursed through her body. She tried to focus, but all she could hear was the roar of the crowd as they screamed Lightning's name. Then the pain started again as the pegasus surged forward, slamming hooves and wings into her, battering her about like a rag doll. The mare was yelling something at her, but she was in too much pain to hear it. All she knew was the pain and the roar of the crowd.

She was sent rolling across the dirt, landing with a soft moan, gasping for breath as she slowly raised her head. Her vision was blurry, making her blink a few times to clear it. Lightning called out again, this time the words cutting through her like a knife. “Do you yield?”

Twilight whimpered and dug her hooves into the ground, slowly getting to her hooves. She heard a pop, but her body allowed her to stand. “N-never!” the alicorn yelled. She looked past the pegasus, to her friends who were raising their hooves and yelling out to her. She tried to pick out what they were saying, but the crowd overwhelmed them and before she could try to make it out, she was sent hurtling back by another wing slam from the pegasus.

She toppled across the ground, rolling a few feet before stopping, letting out a soft groan. How did the shadowbolts make it look so easy? She didn't know how to fight without her bending, that's all she'd ever done. Heck, even Pinkie could likely fight better than her, and she was apparently using a style based on air style. Her bending couldn't...

She stared up for a second, her mouth falling open. She could almost imagine what Rainbow would say right now. She slowly got to her hooves again, breathing raggedly.

“Do you yield?” Lightning asked with a chuckle, mirth dancing in her eyes.

“No,” Twilight said. The pegasus surged forward, but this time the alicorn was ready. She jammed her hooves into the ground, the same way she had a million times before. When the wing shot out to clip her chest, her hoof shot out at the other mare's chest. The two connected, but she wasn't done there. Her three hooves kept her grounded and steady, unmoving, unbending. Like a mountain. But her hoof struck out like fire. Fierce, powerful, designed to go through an object, to blast out the other side.

Lightning flung back against their small arena, her hooves wrapped around her chest as she gasped for breath. An imprint of Twilight's hoof was dug into the metal plate, restricting her breathing as it pushed against her. With a loud groan, she pulled on some clips and her breastplate fell off, allowing her to take a deep breath. A large red bruise rested under it.

The crowd had gone deathly silent, the only ponies making any noise now were Twilight's friends. “Yeah! That's how an earth bender does it!” Applejack yelled, jumping up and down.

“You got her on the ropes, you can do this Twilight!” Rainbow yelled, flying a few feet into the air. “Show her those tricks you learned in Cloudsdale!”

“SHUT UP!” Lightning yelled, before rolling onto her hooves and glowering at the mare. “You got lucky, Avatar. I was going easy on you, but not any more. Now, I get serious.”

Twilight smiled, licking her lips. “Are you sure you don't want to replace your chest plate? I'll wait.”

“No, I don't--”

The alicorn didn't hesitate. The moment the no passed the pegasus' lips, Twilight surged forward, her wing out. In a perfect imitation of Lightning's strikes, the wing went at neck level to land a solid blow across it. The pegasus smirked. She pushed back and went on her back two hooves, her front hooves striking out to catch the wing as her own wings struck out to pincer the mare. “Foal!”

Twilight grinned. At the last second she pushed up, her hooves tapping off the ground as her wings gave her just enough lift to sail over the hoof and fly over the startled pegasus. It took Lightning a moment to realize what happened, but by then Twilight was already in position. Her hooves lashed down as she spun, one connecting with the back of the mare's head as another two struck her back, driving her into the dirt.

The alicorn finished her jump, landing behind the mare and jumping about, her hooves barely touching the ground as she moved. Light as a feather, uncatchable as the wind. “You don't think I'd be that obvious, do you?” she asked.

Lightning got to her hooves, whipping about and glaring at the girl. “Don't count your eggs yet, avatar. We've only just started.”

“I can go all day,” Twilight said with a chuckle. She dug her hooves into the ground, switching back to earth style as she waited, patiently, for the next strike. She hoped it would be a while in coming, despite her words she was aching all over and jumping about wasn't helping. But, for the first time since the fight started, she was making her come back. She couldn't allow it to slip away.

Lightning took to the air, sending up a light dust of dirt. “How about you face me in the air? That's if you're not too scared?”

The alicorn's eyes widened and a grin formed on her lips. The boastful pirate was beginning to remind her of somepony. Rainbow. She wasn't as fast, but could very well be stronger. Her friend and teacher was more refined, but the other mare's style was wild and violent. But they were both very aggressive, confident and arrogant. More importantly, that meant Twilight could win. She'd beaten Rainbow before. She just had to make sure not to fight the mare in the air. All she had to do was upset her enough until she screwed up.

“I'm good here,” Twilight said with a chuckle. “Come and get me, if you please.”

Lightning snorted, before turning into a dive. Her wings flashed out, the metal catching the sunlight as it went. The rush was fast, faster than Twilight could do without air bending. If she was in the air, she wouldn't stand a chance. But she wasn't. For all its speed and power, she'd seen this dive a thousand times, and she knew how to counter it. Heck, Rainbow would have yelled for almost an hour if she fell for such a simple attack.

It was easy. The mare was fast, but moving in a straight line. At the last moment, Twilight switched her stance, unlocking her legs and pushing gently away. She ducked under the mare's wing, easily weaving around behind her as she flew by. “Missed me!” she called out.

Lightning turned around and tried to run her down again. It had the same result, Twilight dodging about it with ease. Again and again the pirate struck, but each time she dodged about and avoided the blades and hooves, maneuvering easily around the blow. She was one with the wind, untouchable, unstrikeable, blowing past each attack with ease. She could see the other mare wearing out as well, sweat skidding down the pegasus' coat when she finally lowered to the ground. “Y-you're faster than you look.”

“I was taught by the best,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Dodge this!” Lightning said before charging forward, she lashed out with her wings, before thrusting her head forward to try to bash against Twilight's. The alicorn moved around, each strike narrowly missing. Her eyes widened slightly as she watched the movements. It was just like a bender battle, she could see it now. There were no elements and they were far closer, but the movements were almost exactly the same. She saw the wind up, the slight flexing of the muscles, the positions of the eyes to determine where the next strike would be, then moved to avoid it.

In fact, the lack of bending only made it easier. There was nothing to worry about aside from the hooves and wings. No gusts of wind, no fire, no rocks. Not even spears of ice. Just the metal. Had she been at a hundred percent, she could throttle this mare.

Unfortunately, the mare was relentless. Her wings and hooves flew over and over, without any sign of stopping. Twilight, on the other hoof, was finding each blow harder and harder to dodge. Some just barely nicking her. The armor slowed her down, her pain slowed her down, the sweat was pouring so heavily it made it hard to see and, worst of all, her breathing was getting steadily faster while the other mare just looked sweaty. Twilight was the better fighter, but she lacked endurance and was being steadily driven back. The other mare was too fast for her to dodge forever, even if she knew where the strikes would be. The crowd cheered again, but their chants were softer this time.

She had to launch a counter attack, but the other mare wasn't allowing her an opening. Every time she tried to dive to the side or over the mare, she was always with her. The pirate truly was fast as lightning, easily keeping up with the slower alicorn. It was soon impossible for her to try avoiding any way but by backing up, Lightning releasing a torrent of attacks that she couldn't avoid without rapid backing. More and more got by her evasions, scraping metal and sending painful jolts against her bruised and battered body.

She looked past the mare and saw Applejack. Her eyes widened and a smile slowly spread past her lips. She couldn't avoid them, the mare was too fast. But that didn't mean there was no defense. She pushed back one more time, before locking her legs. When the mare came at her, rather than jumping back, she pushed into the blows, shoving out with her own wings and legs. Lightning froze up for a moment, which was all the opening Twilight needed. She slammed her head forward, crashing their helms together and rattling Lightning.

Twilight pushed in, shoving the mare aside as she took firm, powerful steps. Solid as a rock, she struck back, slamming her hooves, wings and even her head into the attacks. Lightning tried fighting back, but she was stuck quickly giving up ground, her hooves lightly stabilizing herself and holding back the force of her blows. Lightning hit three times for every one of Twilight's, but the pegasus soon found herself suffering far worse damage. While her shots were fast and awkward, sometimes just grazing, each of the alicorn's blows were firm and solid, knocking the mare back almost casually.

Lightning growled as she was knocked back by another firm blow. “That's it!” She yelled before leaning back, digging her own hooves into the ground and striking forward with full force, wings and hooves out.

Twilight smiled and bent her knees. Her body changed from rock to wind, allowing her to easily weave around the full powered assault. She moved past the mare, into her exposed stomach. She drew a single hoof back as her mind went back to all those years ago. Over a hundred years now.

'Ground yourself. Use your whole body to push every ounce of force into a single point, then release it on your opponent. Punch through, not at.'

Her hoof flew forward and slammed into Lightning's side. There was a horrible shriek of metal as it bent and tore under the assault, before the pirate was sent flying to the side. The armor itself flew through the air, a hoof sized dent thrust nearly an inch through.

Lightning hit the ground, gasping for air and laying there, her side covered in a large red welt. Twilight watched the mare, breathing heavily as she stared. There was nothing, the crowds completely silent as they watched. Even her friends couldn't make a peep.

“I... I yield,” Lightning finally gasped.

The crowd erupted, though this time they weren't in cheers. “The avatar cheated!”

“Kill her!”

“She bent, she had to!”

“There's no way she could have beaten the captain otherwise!”

The crowd started to surge forward, blades drawn. Twilight's friends were forced to run forward to her side, standing back to back as the pirates surged closer, rage in their eyes.

“ENOUGH!” Lightning yelled, her voice so loud it echoed even over the crowd. For a moment there was silence as the crowd stood in shock. “Is this what I've taught you?” The mare growled and got to her hooves, spitting on the ground. Her knees shook, but she didn't fall. “Strength of one, THAT'S what important.” She motioned to the alicorn. “This avatar beat me. One on one, fair and square. I won't have anypony backing up on the word they gave. We'll give her the help she asked for, or I'll slit your throats myself!”

The crowd slowly pulled back, blades sheathed as the pirates tried to quickly disassemble themselves from the source of Lightning's scorn. The pegasus gave a little snort, before limping towards the alicorn. “Well, you did it. You're one lucky mare, but you took me down.”

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked, looking the mare over nervously.

“I'm fine. Armor took most of the blow. But I'm no fool, one more real hit and I'd have been toast.” Lightning looked down at the remains of her armor. “If I hadn't removed the breastplate, that last hit of yours might have killed me. The side plates wouldn't have snapped so easily then. I know when I'm beaten. I just want to know... how? I thought you were supposed to be all about the bending and stuff? I should have crushed you.”

Twilight blinked, before looking back at her friends. “I... wasn't alone.” She glanced to her friends. “I've trained with the fastest--” She turned to Rainbow. “--the toughest--” To Applejack. “--the most terrifying--” Angel, who just snorted. “--and the strongest.” She blinked a few times, keeping the tears back as she thought of Sunset. “If it wasn't for them, I never would have won. But they've always been there, supporting me. Helping me. I couldn't fail them, since I know they've never failed me.” She looked to Lightning. “You were powerful, but you weren't just fighting me. You were fighting everypony who has helped me on my quest. Everypony who put their faith in me. I couldn't let them down.”

Lightning rolled her eyes. “Oh, ugh. Listen, just because you beat me doesn't mean you gotta go all sappy and lovey dovey. Just, no. But... you did win. So I meant what I said. We'll give you a place to gather your ponies and what not. I'll even offer my crew and ships to your cause.”

Twilight nodded, but then stared for a few moments. “Wait, ships?”

The mare chuckled before grinning. “We lost a lotta pirates when the Water Nation nearly wiped us out. Somepony had to take over the ships that lost captains. And those that lost too many crewmates to keep going. Or ones that just needed a powerful hoof to... guide them. Ponies tend to look for the strongest leader they can find when their worlds cut out from under them.”

“You... how many ships do you have? Just how many pirates are in your crew?”

“About a quarter of our remaining pirates. At least, that we know about. Eight ships at last count, not including the Goldenboat. About half my crew is out right now wrecking havoc, so when they return I'll probably have a few more ships.”

Twilight's mouth slowly fell open. “But... that's... you have your own fleet?”

The mare nodded with a chuckle. “Of course. Now, what exactly do you need us to do?”

Twilight took a deep breath, before looking over her friends. “Okay, I'll settle things here. Rainbow, if you want to go see if you can find Gilda, I un--”

“On it!” Rainbow said, disappearing with a burst of wind.

Twilight rolled her eyes, but then turned to Lightning. “Well... I guess I'll start by explaining our plan.”

The sun was disappearing behind the horizon by the time they had everything settled. About a third of the current pirates agreed to offer their support on the day of the celebration. The others heartily agreed to offer transportation, but refused to participate in the battle itself. Terms of lodging and hiding the participants of the final battle were also agreed on.

Lightning gave Twilight a map showing the best locations to hide the participants and gather their forces, as well as routes to take to reduce chances of encountering resistance. Everything was now prepared, all she had to do was get the news to the resistance and she knew the best way to do that.

Unfortunately, Rainbow hadn't returned. A quick search of the area showed the mare had vacated the camp and a few questions answered why. One of the pirates directed her to a the cliffs overlooking the camp and a quick flight brought her up behind the rainbow-maned mare. She was sitting on a rock, her back to Twilight.

“Rainbow...” the alicorn said softly.

“W-what? H-hey Twilight...” the mare said hoarsely, her voice slightly ragged.

The avatar froze for a moment, her eyes widening. “Rainbow... are you crying?”

“What? NO!” The pegasus got to her hooves, wiped her face and turned. Her eyes were red and puffy. “I don't cry.”

The alicorn sighed and moved forward, giving her friend a hug. “There there... it's fine. I understand, just because Gilda wasn't here doesn't mean sh--”

“Right. Because griffons survive those kinds of injuries all the time,” Rainbow said bitterly, shoving the mare away. “I should have stayed with her, she was hurt. She needed me.”

“She told you to come with us, we--”

“She didn't know what she needed!” the pegasus interrupted, slamming a hoof down defiantly. “I was the fastest of all of us! I could have helped her and then caught up. I should have. She was in no shape to be alone!”

Twilight shook her head. “Fluttershy healed her as best she could. We were needed in--”

“Fillydelphia, right? Just look how THAT turned out. We barely got out with our lives! That's what always happens, we barely get there in time and just barely survive. Not to mention how many we always lose in the process! Gilda had nothing to do with us, she shouldn't have been involved in any of this. She--”

“Did what she knew she had to,” Twilight said firmly. “If she needed our help, she would have made us stay. She didn't. She only took the help she needed, then sent us where she knew we had to be. Maybe she doesn't want anything to do with these pirates. Heck, it took us this long to find them. Maybe she's just laying low for now, waiting for the right time.”

“Maybe she's dead with a broken leg and no wings,” Rainbow said bitterly.

The alicorn sighed. “Perhaps she is. But, if she is, there's nothing we can do about it now. There are only a few things we can do now.” She pulled out the map and held it out to her. “And there are things only you can do. Gilda doesn't need you now, we do.”

Rainbow took the map and cocked an eye. “What's this?”

“A map to give to the resistance. It'll show them where to come. We need them to have it and you're the only pony who can do it.”

Rainbow snorted. “What? Why me? Why not have a--”

“Because you're the fastest. Have the most endurance. You're the only pony who can blow through every barricade, camp, ship and city between you and them. You can go straight there and even if you run into a dozen air ships, you'll be out of range long before they could even get their first flier out of their hold. The resistance needs this information, they need you to give it to them.”

The pegasus frowned and looked at it warily. “Are you sure? It could take me days to get there, even as fast as I am. Can you go on without me?”

“Only you can do it,” Twilight muttered. “I'd come with you if I could, or send Fluttershy. But we'd just slow you down. There's no pony faster or who has as much endurance as you. Not to mention your air bending. It has to be you, and only you. Anything more and we risk the Water Nation finding out.”

Rainbow slowly nodded, before sighing. “Fine. What'll you all be doing until I get back?”

“Preparing.” Twilight said, before looking over the pirates. “Harder than we ever have before. It's almost time, Rainbow. Our final battle.” She looked up to the sky and spread her wings, letting the air flow over her. “This time, they won't be attacking us. We'll take this fight straight to the core of the Water Nation. No more running.”

Chapter 21: Outside the eye

“Rock Knight, Righteous Knight, Blood Knight, Swift Knight and Mare Do Well,” Fizzy said with a sigh as he flicked the papers aside, his brow furrowed. “Are yah sure these are the leaders?”

“Of course, sir,” the yellow pegasus said with a bow of his head. “Swift Knight has been identified at numerous attacks in the Air Nomad lands. Rock Knight and Blood Knight have been seen primarily in the Earth Kingdom. Righteous Knight has been seen in the Fire Tribe lands. Mare Do Well hasn't been spotted, but many of those we've captured and questioned list her as Twilight's Sunrise's leader. According to our reports, they're all earth benders. Powerful ones.”

The stallion nodded and rested an arm on the table, eying the papers for a few more seconds. “And the towns that were razed to the ground due to these rebels, how many of these here knights were in attendance?”

The pegasus coughed. “Err, well, it's all in the reports and--”

“These reports are about as thick as ah am tall. Special, yah have gone through them, haven't yah?”

The pegasus nodded. “Of course, sir. I have to, I am your assistant and--”

“Then assist me. How many were these knights in attendance of?”

“Ahhh... well, that is. There are no... official sightings. We haven't managed to catch any of the ponies in the act.”

“Of course we haven't,” Fizzy said with annoyance. “Ah wonder why.” His tone didn't sound wondering, though.

“Sir?”

“Nothing. So we haven't captured any in the act?” He glanced towards a particularly thick section of the notes separated by red tabs. “How about these... confessions? Anypony mention them in there?”

“Ahhh... well. A few ponies confessed to being part of these attacks and... doing them under the orders of the knights.” The pony looked down, gulping.

“And?”

“Nothing, sir.”

“Don't lie to me. You're horrible at it,” Fizzy snapped.

“Well... I was... privy to one of the confessions, sir.” The pegasus grew far paler. “The pony confessed, but... I'm not sure how--”

“Say no more,” Fizzy mumbled before glancing towards the papers again, noting the irony they were separated by red. “The earth ponies are stubborn in this country. But given enough time and encouragement, anypony will confess to all manners of crimes.”

“Sir?”

“Nothing. Ah'll try to go through this as fast as ah can. In the mean time, get some sleep. You'll likely need it if you're tah help me.”

“Yes sir,” the pegasus said, before turning and walking out the door.

“Ah don't like this,” Flowerbloom said from her seat, across the dark room. She had her hooves folded over her chest and watched her father behind the desk coldly. “There's no reason Nightmare Moon should have set yah to deal with all this.”

“The ruler can do as she wishes,” Fizzy grumbled as he pulled off a stack of the papers. “If she decides she needs the unicorn stationed here to return home, that is her choice. It's only until he returns from--”

“He'll never return!” Flowerbloom snapped. “It's been days and all that's happened is they've dropped more and more paperwork on yah. They can't expect yah ta take care of every rebellion faction in the kingdom!”

Fizzy let out a soft sigh. “It'll be fine, Flowerbloom. Eventually some other pony will come and--”

“When? A month? A year? We've already waited here longer than we should have. We should be going to Sweet Apple Acres! Yah promised we coul--”

“When I am finished and able!” the stallion yelled, slamming his hooves down.

“Then let me go on my own. Ah can do this, ah never needed yah tah hold my hoof to begin with. There's no need tah--”

“No. It's too dangerous. Not until—”

“Ah've been patient long enough,” Flowerbloom said as she got to her hooves. She poked the papers and toppled them over, scattering the papers across the room.

“Flowerbloom, don--”

“No,” the mare said firmly. “Ah'm not a child. Ah'm done waiting. Ah'm going, even if ah have to go alone. Yah have to deal with this task, it's fine. But this is mah journey, not yours. Yah said yah were goin' tah help me, but now you're just holding me back.” The hurt that flashed in her father's eyes made her want to withdraw the words, but she stubbornly let them hang in the air.

After a few seconds, the stallion sighed and lowered his eyes. “You're right. Stars help me, you're right. Ah wanted tah help yah find your parents, but ah... fine. If yah promise just to go to Sweet Apple Acres, no further, yah can go.”

She lit up, a grin forming on her face. “Really? Yes! Don't worry, ah'll just ask some questions and find out whatever ah can! Thank you daddy!” She gave him a huge hug before trotting off.

He rolled his eyes once she was gone. “Oh, of course. Once she gets her way ah'm 'daddy' again.” He started picking up his papers while shaking his head. “Stubbornness must be hereditary.”

Flowerbloom held her head high as she trotted through the base. The ground under her hooves was solid stone, but said stone was attached to thick clouds that made up the Water Nation's base. Considering they were in the Earth Kingdom, floating outposts made the most sense. She still didn't like it much, since it meant she had very little bending material on hoof, aside from the very thing that kept her from falling to her death. She'd be very happy to be out of here.

She'd been antsy for days, ever since the letter had come, assigning her father command of rooting out the resistance in the kingdom. The Water Benders that had been in command, along with most of the other unicorns under them, had been brought back to the Water Nation for whatever plans the ruler had. The orders had been signed by Rarity, but she could see the ruler's hooves all over them. Though, she did feel a little calmer. At least now she knew why the ruler had given in so easily to the two coming to the kingdom. She'd have preferred there to be no ulterior motive however.

She'd tried to remain calm, to be patient. They were close enough to their target she could almost taste it. While she doubted she'd find her family so easily, it still didn't make it any easier to just give up and stop there. Being patient had been extremely difficult. Even worse, she had been there before, with Sweetie and their vast army. It had been a quick, but difficult battle. They'd lost a good chunk of their forces and it had taken hours to bring it to heel. The ponies there had been stubborn and, even vastly out numbered, they had refused to give up. They'd ended up having to raze half the buildings and most of the farms. The stars knew how many escaped to join these resistance groups. She wondered how many of them would be willing to help her. Even after they left the ponies supposedly hadn't been the most obedient of sorts and now most of their fighters had been locked away.

Flowerbloom shook her head and took a deep breath. Her father would be here a while, so if nothing else she definitely had time to interrogate everypony in the town a dozen times over. If there was any news about who her family could be, she would find it. She'd be as patient as need be, so long as she was moving forward.

Finding Creme was a bit more difficult than she'd expected. His air ship was still docked at the base, so she half considered taking it herself and leaving him behind. The only thing that stayed her hoof was the fact she knew her father would hear of it, and a whiny unicorn thrown at his hooves might make him decide to never let her go again. Best she caused as little stress as possible from her trip. The unicorn was eventually found in a dining hall chatting with a few of his crew and, unsurprisingly, complaining. They were eating around a wide, wooden table covered in dints and long dried stains.

“They think they can just keep me locked up in this scummy little base while my ship rots around me? They know nothing. We should fly off, leave those earth ponies behind! I belong at the Water Nation, a unicorn of my talents deserves to be by our glorious leader's side for whatever great and noble task she's preparing.” His crew gave obedient nods as they poked and nibbled at their supper.

Applebloom rolled her eyes and walked up behind him. His crew's eyes widened and they shook their heads, but he continued his complaints. She smiled and spoke up. “Well, you're in luck.” To her delight, the stallion jumped and almost fell out of his chair. “We're leaving, now.”

Creme whipped around, his eyes going wide. “You! What? Oh, does your father finally have need of his glorified stage coach?” the stallion asked bitterly.

“No. But ah do. Mah father won't be joining us.”

Creme stared for a moment, before a wide, cruel grin formed on his lips. “Really? So it's just you, then? Well maybe I--”

She knocked the chair out from under him and, once again, he found himself on the ground with a knife to his throat. His crew went rigid, every eye on them, some even peering under the table. “Don't think ah don't know that smile. Whatever yah've got going through that slimy, mold covered brain of yours, drop it. Ah'm just as much a bender as you are, an' ah have no trouble clipping that horn of yours.”

The stallion nodded rapidly, his eyes widening as he squeaked. “Y-yes ma'am, whatever you say m-ma'am...” His crew snickered, but he seemed too frightened to notice. “I-I'll have the ship prepared immediately, j-just as soon as supplies are ready!”

“Good,” she snapped before pulling back. She stormed out the door, grinning as she heard the stallion yelling at his crew to cease their laughter.

“This is it?” Scootaloo asked, rubbing a hoof under her chin. Grimset nodded, though he kept looking around warily, as if expecting an attack at any moment.

Technically, Scootaloo had no reason to be here, at the new factory where they had begun building massive air ships. The orders had come in from the Water Nation only a few days prior, but Marble had put it at the top of his list and, since then, every craftspony had been brought to Manehatten to begin the work on dozens of huge, flying ships.

The factory had been making excellent headway, with a dozen ships almost finished and the parts for a few dozen more already made. All available lumber in the city had been procured and stored nearby and the best workers spent all day crafting the devices. They were days away from having their first shipment of ships ready to head out to the Water Nation.

Then Twilight's Sunrise attacked. In the middle of the night when the guards were at their most lax, they had attacked. Some of the guards had been killed, while others just disappeared, likely traitors. All the pieces and the near completed ships had been destroyed, all except for one of the ships used for hauling supplies, which had disappeared. The attack would set them back weeks, according to Marble. Not because of the time needed to create the parts, but because almost all their supplies had been destroyed in a second attack that took place at the same time. Thousands of tons of wood and metal had been battered, broken and busted beyond repair. There was no telling how long it would take to get enough supplies to begin making a new ship and, even worse, without their stockpile they would have no way to mass produce the needed parts.

Of the factory they had used, the inside had been almost completely hollowed out with stone, dirt and wood. Scootaloo had no real authority or even cause for examining the damage, but she couldn't help wanting to see where the crime had taken place. Marble had no reason to deny her, so he allowed her easily. The attack was beyond anything she'd imagine the rebellious groups of performing. While there had been attacks on the outer cities, there had been nothing nearing such a destructive blow near Manehatten. The worst they'd suffered before this was graffiti sprayed on the walls.

Grimset had escorted her to see the damage. He and Hornclipper had returned from their mission soon after the orders from the Water Nation had arrived, though they were quite tight lipped about what their duties had been.

“That's it,” the captain muttered, before smiling to her. “A fair maiden such as yourself shouldn't have to see such a sight, though. We should leave.”

“I've seen far worse than a wrecked building,” she muttered as she stepped forward. The bodies had already been removed, but their blood still stained the ground. There had been more than a few broken bones amongst them. Almost as broken as the building. The walls were leaning in and the roof had already collapsed. Not that it had far to collapse, the wreckage inside was supporting the building.

She had to give the earth benders credit. The destruction had been well contained. In the night, from a distance, they'd have never noticed anything wrong with the building. It still maintained its general shape. Without the guards to raise the alarm, the entire operation had gone unnoticed until the replacements had come to start their shift, at which point they noticed the opened door revealed nothing but rubble. They had been methodical, crushing and destroying everything the Water Nation needed to craft these vessels.

“It's quite impressive, isn't it?” Grimset asked as he moved up besides her. “Well over a dozen ponies keeping watch, and yet not a single pony noticed the destruction. Every single guard silenced before they could call for help.”

“Quick, brutal and effective. I can barely believe it was earth benders who did this,” she muttered. “All the ones I've known tended to be louder.”

“Anypony will learn to be silent if the time is needed. Come,” Grimset said as he put a hoof on her withers. “We should leave. Marble already has his ponies examining the destruction. He'll find them.”

Scootaloo snorted. “No, he won't. These are earth benders, any tracks they find will just be decoys. For all we know, these saboteurs could be hiding out in the city, waiting to strike again.”

“Strike again? They'd have to be foals to try! They'll--”

“They're a stubborn lot, earth benders. They won't give up on this alone.” She looked off towards the city, its massive walls towering over them. “It was a mistake to build the factory outside the city.”

“There was no room within. Marble couldn't have possibly known they'd launch an attack so close to the wall,” Grimset said, his hoof sliding down her withers to grip her hoof. “Come, let's retire back to the city. It has been so long since you and I have--”

“It has. Just what exactly is it you've been up to?” Scootaloo asked with a cocked eye. “I thought once your mission was complete, you'd be still. But your ship departs constantly.”

“What? I am a transporter, dear Scootaloo. I have merely been doing my duties.”

“And yet you keep managing to return in the night to ask me to your table,” she muttered. “You can't be going far.”

“And you keep declining. Would it satisfy your curiosity if you were to come on one of my jobs tomorrow? It has been far too long since you have brightened my voyages with your presence.”

Scootaloo blinked a few times, before nodding. “You... know what? I do believe that would be quite... nice. I would love to see what it is exactly you've been doing.”

Grimset chuckled. “Why, I'd almost believe you don't trust me. What could I have done to earn your mistrust? Please, tell me and I will make the greatest haste to rectify it.”

She rolled her eyes. “I don't trust anypony who talks like that. Fancy words hide clever minds.”

He shook his head. “As you wish. Though, I would like to ask one thing, if you'd allow? How are your Shadowbolts doing? Is their training going well?”

She paused, but slowly nodded. “Indeed. It is going quite well.” In fact, it was going amazing. As per her expectations, she'd already lost many who couldn't handle it and just weren't cut out, but those that remained were advancing quickly. Not to mention, she'd found a few more to replace some of the lost numbers. She had put the best students in charge of groups to help them develop. Many of those fliers could grow up to become squad leaders, assuming they could handle the responsibility of tending to their less advanced team mates.

However, a new thought occurred to her, causing her brow to furrow. “Actually, I'm going to head over there now. If you wish to join me, you're welcome to.”

For a moment, she saw annoyance flash on his face, but he soon smiled and nodded. “Ah, it would be my pleasure to escort you. My ship is yours to command.”

“Thank you...” she mumbled, eying him cautiously. She wished he was still away on his mission, she didn't trust the love struck idiot to not do something stupid. The two made their way to his ship, the crew flying about as they prepared for their next departure. Her mind raced as she plotted, if those ponies could strike outside the city's walls, how about inside them? Was that assassin one of theirs, or another group altogether?

Flowerbloom stood on deck, leaning forward as she stared out over the lands. Leaving had, unfortunately, taken longer than she expected. Creme had spent almost an hour negotiating with some of the other ponies working at the base, before finally getting his precious supplies. She'd come within inches of just leaving him behind, but finally the ship took off with her at the bow. She didn't know why he cared so much, they likely wouldn't be there longer than a few days, at most. The few bags of supplies she'd seen them carry on were hardly worth the effort.

But, she was finally moving and, to her delight, Sweet Apple Acres was within sight. Unfortunately, it wasn't the kind of sight she relished. The town was a wreck. Half the buildings, including the arena, were now nothing more than shattered husks, smashed to splinters from the battle. The streets were completely smooth at least, but that was only because the earth benders could bend it back. When their army had initially left, the streets had been filled with bodies and... she shook her head. She didn't want to think too much of it.

Off in the distance was a farm. Or at least, the remains of it. Most of the trees had been destroyed. She hadn't been a part of that fight, but apparently the ponies there had put up a massive resistance. The soldiers said there were at least a dozen of them, earth bending masters all. They'd gotten away, unfortunately. The farm and house had been razed in response.

As the ship began its descent, the ponies in the street looked up. There were a few soldiers of their nation, wielding bladed weapons. The majority were pegasi, though there were a few earth ponies mixed in. She idly wondered if those earth ponies were from the Water Nation, Earth Kingdom or Fire Tribe lands. She sighed at the looks she received. She could easily tell who were their soldiers and who were the natives, just by if they stared at the ship with contempt or relief. She wasn't going to find many happy faces here, a shame.

The ship landed with a rumble, at which point Creme made sure to start opening his mouth again. “I felt a lot of jolting there. I want the balloon...”

She toned him out and focused on the ponies in the city. Tension hung in the air, far worse than it had in Appleoosa. She could almost cut it with her knife. “Ah'll be going in.” With a feeling of dread, she asked her next question. “Creme, will yah be... gracing me with your presence?” She said the words as if it was something foul she wished to spit out. Judging by the light chortles from some of the crew and the glare from the unicorn, they noticed.

“No,” he snapped. “There's some things wrong with the balloon. I'll need to oversee the repairs and--”

“Very good, very good,” she muttered before trotting off and ignoring the rest of his words. Judging by his expression, she was pretty sure he was making it up. But she was too relieved to not have to deal with him she more than accepted his excuse. He probably was afraid he'd end up with a blade to his throat again. Knowing the way he spoke, he likely would.

She walked down the ramp, looking around warily as she trotted. Most the ponies watched her, many with looks of anger. Then again, she was an earth pony coming off a Water Nation ship. Even if they didn't recognize her, they'd still likely assume she was a traitor. She trotted into the streets and stopped the first pony in armor she saw. “You!” She called out.

“Yes, sir!” the stallion said, before standing at attention. Close up, she could see the armor barely fit and, not only that, many pieces of it had been out dated even before she was born. At least it still bore the general resemblance to the nation's armor, but she wondered how low armor and other such supplies had become if they were sending out things like that.

“Where are yah from?”

“The extended Water Nation colonies, sir!”

That made her pause for a moment, before she shook her head. “Fire Tribe lands?”

“Yes, sir!”

She cocked an eye. “And yah recognize me? A nod or shake of the head will suffice.” His yells and her presence were already drawing more attention than she liked. He gave a brisk nod. “Good. I need to talk to... a mayor or council member. Somepony who ran this town before we came and conquered it, or who would know plenty about the town.” She paused. “If there are any left.”

“There are a few, sir!”

“Good, take me to them,” she muttered softly. Every watching eye made her wonder just how many of the ponies recognized her. Were they remembering her fighting against them, or did they just see another Water Nation soldier making their rounds? A part of her wished she had worn her armor, but she'd wanted to keep the ponies here at ease. She wished she'd kept her bow at home.

The soldier led her through the town before finally trotting up the stairs of a small shop. The building had obviously seen better days, with a few of the windows boarded up and missing most of their glass. The door, when opened, scraped against the ground and the remains of a bell still hung above it. Inside wasn't much better, with most the shelves and the table in the center of the room empty.

The pony inside looked up with a wide grin on his face. “Hello customers, how can I--” The smile on his face shifted. “--help you.” Flowerbloom knew that new smile well. The strain at the corners, the twitching of the eyes. She'd been selling cherries for her family for years, so she knew all too well the faces of a pony working in retail. She could have read that face from a mile away. It meant, in no uncertain terms, 'I have to serve you as this is my job. Please just get what you want and then leave before I decide to throw my wares in your face, in the hope that you'll be so upset you'll run away and never bother my fine establishment again.' She'd used it a few dozen times on water benders, though they sadly never seemed to take the hint.

She strolled forward with an honest smile, looking the stallion over. He looked considerably well off, even a little plump. As she came closer to the counter he stood behind she could see the boxes lined up behind the counter. “Oh? Is looting a problem these days?” she asked casually.

The stallion glanced back, before shaking his head. “Not any more. But it's better safe than sorry. What can I get for you?” The brisk way he said it had its own unspoken words. 'Hurry up with your business so you can leave.'

“Information,” she said, before glancing back to the soldier. “You're dismissed. Yah can go back to whatever duties you were performing before.”

“As you wish,” the stallion said with a bow of his head before trotting off. Once the door closed she turned back to the merchant.

“How long have yah worked here?”

“My entire life,” the stallion said warily. “This shop was built by my great, great, great, great grandmother. She used to sell--”

“No need for a history lesson, yet. So, yah know most of the going ons around this town?”

The stallion shook his head and the smile disappeared. “Please, I already told the ponies here I don't know anything about Twilight's Sunrise. I'm just a merchant, p-please don't have me interrogated!” The fear was evident on the pony's face, which made her sigh.

“No. Ah don't expect yah would,” she muttered. “Fortunately, they're not who ah'm here to ask about. How many farms are in this area and have been in the last decade or so?”

That made the stallion pause for a moment. “Why... just the Apple's farm. They've been tending that farm as far back as I can remember. It's the reason this town even exists.”

Flowerbloom nodded. “Interesting. Now, tell me about these farmer ponies. Are any of them still alive?”

The shopkeeper shifted uncomfortably. “I ummmm, no. All of them... perished when the Water Nation attacked.” He couldn't even look her in the eyes, his gaze down at her chest.

She frowned. “You're lying to me. Don't. Ah have no desire to hurt you or anypony else, but if ah have tah ah will take yah to be interrogated.”

The unicorn whimpered and prodded at the ground. “I... I don't know. I-I've only heard rumors. All the hooves supposedly disappeared when the Water Nation attacked, for all I know they're dead!”

Flowerbloom sighed. “And they were the only ones working the farm? How many were there?”

“Four or five if I'm correct. I didn't know many of them, it was usually Granny Smith who came down to the shop, Big Mac or Applejack before her. It was a little strange since before the avatar came Granny Smith never even--” The stallion covered his mouth with a hoof, letting out a startled yipe.

Flowerbloom cocked an eye. “We know about the avatar. What do yah mean she was never seen?”

The stallion shuffled his hooves. “I, ummm... she was a bit of a shut in. She ummm... she never...”

Flowerbloom growled. “You're hiding stuff. Ah can tell.” He was probably one of the worst liars she'd ever seen. An admirable trait in a salespony, but she couldn't imagine how he managed to stay in business. Maybe the ponies here valued honesty more than they did back home.

He gulped, sweat forming on his brow as he shuffled from hoof to hoof, chewing on his lower lip. Finally, “She was a shut in until the avatar came and took her granddaughter away to help her on her quest!” he finally blurted out.

She stared for a few moments, before her mouth fell open. “W-wait a moment. Yah mean tah tell me that earth pony came from HERE?” she hissed before face hoofing. Sweetie would be furious if she found out. She then glanced to the stallion. “Ah would advise against telling another pony about that. You ponies have done well tah keep it hush hush. So, there was just this Granny Smith and the ponies who worked on the farm?”

“Y-yes,” the stallion said, finally able to look her in the eye.

“How long had they been working that farm? Had there been any other attacks on it before that?”

The stallion paused. “Well... we're pretty far north into the Earth Kingdom. There haven't been more than a few attacks that got all the way up here. The farm itself has only been attacked once as far as I know, but it...” He trailed off.

“Tell me,” she growled, digging her hooves into the ground. “About all the attacks that happened here abouts.”

The stallion gulped and looked nervous. “W-why? I mean, I ummm... what's so important about them? They happened years ago and you've all already won...”

“Just answer the question. This is for a report,” Flowerbloom lied, switching tactics. He was beginning to get defensive, she couldn't risk him freaking out and hiding information about the farm. She'd have to try to keep things a little more vague, for now. “We're keeping a log of all attacks that happened prior to our control of this area.”

The stallion nodded slowly. “Is... this a punishment thing?” he asked softly.

She stared for a few moments before shaking her head. “No. The war is over, we've won. There'd be no point in punishing yah for defending yourselves in the past.” She couldn't imagine Sweetie even considering such a thing. Then again, Sweetie had been doing a lot lately she'd never have imagined her doing.

The stallion began listing off information, telling her about past attacks and how many ponies they'd defeated and lost in the process. She feigned interest, though all she really wanted to know about was the farm. Though, she did find it slightly funny that an attack had occurred in the midst of one of the town's tournaments a few years back. She imagined that had to be quite the sight, all those poor soldiers suddenly facing a plethora of trained earth benders. He gave every insufferable detail, though she just smiled and nodded, listening patiently. She had plenty of time and she had no desire to scare him again and risk him hiding information from her. She was beginning to yawn and her eyes were getting heavy by the time he finally got to the farm, but her ears picked up as she listened.

“Now, keep in mind I wasn't actually here for this one,” the merchant said quickly. “I was actually with miss Applejack on her return trip, so I'd only heard the rumors.”

“Wait, return trip?” Flowerbloom asked, cocking an eye. She mentally cursed as the stallion went into a story about how the young mare had departed to seek her fortune in the big city, soon after her little sister had been born. Apparently he had been in the caravan that brought her back. Flowerbloom's eyes widened and she leaned in a little more, desperate to ask about this little sister, but afraid to set him off in another panic. “Do go on,” she insisted.

“Oh, well. When we returned we heard about an--”

“ATTACK!” a voice shrieked out, followed by the screams of ponies.

“Yes, that exactly. We--” He paused and looked out the window, his eyes going wide. “Wait, there's an attack!”

Flowerbloom galloped outside, mentally cursing again. The sun would soon be sinking behind the horizon. Just how many hours had she spent listening to the stallion prattle on? An explosion drew her back to the present. Who could be attacking one of these towns? The Water Nation was in control, they--

She paled at the sight of the black hooded ponies. There were a dozen of them, running through the town, bending rocks and dirt as they went to damage the buildings. The civilians were running away as fast as they could, but the attackers didn't seem intent on them, yet. Flowerbloom lifted a hoof and crashed it down, sending a torrent of stone at the hooded ponies.

One of the ponies stomped their hoof, putting up a wall of stone to stop the wave. Then all the ponies turned to her. “That's her!” one of them yelled, pointing. Something about the voice was oddly familiar.

“Are you sure?” another asked.

“Yes! Get her!” the first called out. “All those who side with the Water Nation must be destroyed!” the pony yelled before the others started galloping at her.

She gulped and turned to run. She was a powerful bender, but even she didn't want to risk it with odds like this. She ran through the town, sending up a hail of stones back behind her with every step. A wall of rock formed ahead of her, but she ran through it, turning it soft as clay as she ran, so it blew off her with ease.

Flowerbloom quickly turned right, running through a narrow alley and sending a few crates toppling over behind her, trying to knock the ponies over behind her. She heard one of them crash into it, drawing a smirk to her face. One down, eleven to go. She just hoped that one stayed down. Suddenly the alley was blocked by one of the hooded ponies. She narrowed her eyes and kept running, even as the pony lifted a hoof into the air and brought it crashing down. Rocks sailed at her, but she tapped the ground and suddenly a pillar of dirt lifted from under her, sending her flying through the air and over the stallion. As she flew over him, she tossed two of her knives, pinning the cloak to the ground. The pony wearing it let out a grunt, before tearing a chunk of the cloak off and turning to run after her. A light yellow coat was revealed, though she couldn't see much more.

She landed ahead of the pony and tucked and rolled. Rocks hailed out from behind her, peppering the pursuing ponies before she rolled back to her hooves and kept running. She looked up, a grin on her face. The ship should be in view by now and--

The ship was gone. Her eyes went wide as she looked around, but the airship was nowhere to be seen. “Creme!” she screamed. She got no response as she galloped. She was forced to skid to a stop as three of the cloaked ponies galloped out from an alley ahead of her. She turned to run the other way, but three were now behind her. She gulped and looked around as the other six finally joined them, surrounding her fully.

“Nowhere to run, Flowerbloom,” the one whose voice she recognized from before said with a chuckle.

The mare gulped and planted her hooves firmly in the ground. “Bring it on, ah'll take all of yah on.” She only wished she was as confident as she sounded. But she kept every tremor from her voice as she prepared for her fight.

Scootaloo wiped sweat from her brow and collapsed on the cloud. She stared up at the sky and let the cool air wash over her, the descending sun and high altitude making it almost icy compared to when they started. But, the work was done so she allowed herself a nice, relaxing break as she gasped for air. Her students were in similar positions, breathing deep mouthfuls of oxygen as they rested on their own clouds.

The entire day had been spent transporting the entire ground facilities of the Shadowbolts into the sky, instead of the intended practice. It had required some enchantments from the few unicorns they had access too, but now the entire facility was high above the ground, beyond the reach of any earth bender. She had spent most of her time in the sky, helping organize the spells and setting up the tents. The only real problem would be how she would access it but, for now, she could just have Grimset's ship bring her, or have the lessons on the ground. While it was far from dignified, it was effective. Far better than risking her shadowbolts-in-training to the earth bender attacks. Now came her biggest problem, finding out how to get back to the city.

Grimset had been forced to leave without her(unfortunately not without first inviting her to dine with him that evening), so she now had lost her main means of returning to the city. For a moment she considered just walking into the city, but after the last attempt on her life such a thing would be foalish. She could gather a batch of clouds and use her wings to propel them, but such a thing would be humiliating and slow. She then glanced at her students, a smile spreading on her lips. “Tonight I'm going to stay with all of you.”

That made the ponies lock up, especially the youngest. They stared at her with horror. For a few seconds she was confused, before bursting into laughter. “No. We worked through the day, there will be no classes tonight. I'm merely going to get to know you all.”

The relief on their faces made her laugh a little harder, before she got to her hooves. “First I'd better find a place to rest. How many empty beds are there?”

“Errr... almost a dozen,” one of the ponies said, not looking up.

That drew a frown. She had hoped they'd manage to get enough trainees to fill all but a few beds, but there just weren't enough who had the potential. “I suppose that'll be simple then. We deserve a rest, but I won't have it said the Shadowbolts, even the trainees, are lazy. We'll set up the sleeping quarters and then prepare for dinner.”

The ponies gave their weak agreements, before trotting into the large tent that held the ponies sleeping quarters. Most of the encampment was made of quick and easy to set up facilities, the beds were no exceptions. A large pile of easy to prepare beds, many designed to stack on top of each other, were stored in the corner, along with pillows and blankets. Each pony moved to get their own, though she noted with pride that the eldest moved to help the youngest. She as well grabbed two, smiling down at a young filly. “Here, I'll help you.”

The pony gulped nervously. “T-there's no need for t-that,” she squeaked.

“It's no problem. Come on,” she said. She started trotting back to put them with the lines of other beds, but the filly didn't follow.

“B-but I can do it on m-myself,” the filly squeaked.

“It's okay, come along. Rosetips is your name, right?” She recognized her by the way the tips of her wings turned a darker red than the rest of her.

“B-but you're a shadowbolt! I-I'm just a trainee, y-you can't help me!” the filly shrieked. The room turned deathly silent as everypony looked to them, while simultaneously pretending to be fascinated by the floor, their beds or the wall.

Scootaloo sighed and shook her head. “I'm your teacher, not a Shadowbolt. Still just a trainee as well. It'll be fine.”

The filly blinked and slowly followed after her. For a while there was silence as the two set up the bed, but finally Rosetip broke the silence. “Is... that why you don't fly?”

“Huh?”

“Is that why you never fly? Because you're a trainee?”

Scootaloo cringed. She should have known better. Shadowbolt trainee or not, a child will always ask a question an adult is afraid to. “No. I don't fly because I can't fly. It's a... disorder.”

The filly stared at her for a few moments, eyes widening. “But... but you're a pegasus! How can you not fly? That's like... like a...”

“Like a unicorn that can't...” she cringed and shook her head. There was a whole city of them back there, living the same way. “Yes. It's... quite rare. It's how I was born.” She could hear the others listening to them, the way they made as little noise as possible to best hear her words. Well, she supposed they'd find out eventually. “It's a rare genetic defect that leaves me unable to grasp the magical lines that we use our wings to sail on.”

The filly gulped and nodded. She then spoke up again and asked the next big question. “Then, how are you a Shadowbolt? You always say how important flight is.”

Scootaloo took a slow, steady breath. The filly was just a child, just curious. That was all. “I... can't be one. It's impossible.” It would be like a de-horned unicorn trying to join Nightmare Moon's personal guard. “I will remain a trainee for life.”

That made the child's eyes go even wider. Before the kid could say a word, Scootaloo held up a hoof. “However, that doesn't mean I can't teach you. Most of what a Shadowbolt learns isn't about flight, it is about speed, dexterity and loyalty. Once the time comes and I feel you're ready, you'll be trained by real Shadowbolts.”

“Is that why you have us do all our flying exercises in teams?”

“Yes,” Scootaloo muttered before tossing the blanket and pillow on the bed. She glanced at her own, still having to be unfolded. However, the room was starting to feel far more stuffy and hot than it had moments ago. She needed some air. “I'll set mine up later, I'm going to go begin preparations for dinner.” She turned and briskly walked to and out the door, letting the flap fall behind her. Once she was outside she took deep, cooling breaths.

Here was where it all changed. She hadn't wanted to tell them, but they were too smart not to know. She never flew or demonstrated in the air with them. If they asked, somepony would have told them. But having to say it to them, just felt humiliating. She wondered how long until the disrespect would begin. They could already all fly, so they likely all felt superior. It was only a matter of time before she'd have to start beating them into the ground to get them to listen. If they even flew close enough. They could soar above her, taunting. She didn't have the other Shadowbolts to back her up either, and she didn't think she could face the humiliation of having to have Marble's soldiers drag them from the sky if they decided to ignore her.

If it was anything like back home, she'd have to lose at least half of them when things began to go south. They wouldn't want to take orders from a flightless bird, especially one they would technically out rank before long. The Shadowbolts would lose all those ponies as well, cutting down how many new soldiers they got. The entire thing was turning into a huge mess, all because her wings refused to fly. She gave them a light scowl, before shaking her head and trotting towards the makeshift kitchen. No matter how much she hated her wings for failing her, there was nothing she could do about it.

She had a dinner to make. After that, well.... she'd have to try and find out just how much damage had been done.

Flowerbloom let out a shriek of pain as her body crashed through one of the few remaining glass windows in the town. The ponies inside shrieked and ran out the room. The cloaked ponies stepped forward. “Give up, Water Nation dog. You've lost. It's time you and all your sort disappeared from this world.”

“Me and mah sort?” Flowerbloom asked with a groan as she got to her hooves, the glass cracking under her hooves. Blood seeped down her coat and dirt coated her, though she'd managed to keep the worst strikes from being too severe.

“This entire town,” the pony said with a growl. “They're nothing compared to what they once were. They bent over backwards to allow your filthy nation do whatever it wants!”

“That's hardly their fault, all their strongest have already been imprisoned,” Flowerbloom said angrily, grinding her hoof into the ground. Twelve earth benders and, as her pained body could attest, none of them were novice level. She doubted there was enough benders in this town left to take down half their number. It would be a slaughter, once they finished with her.

She dove back as another spear of dirt came at her face. She twirled around and sent it flying back at the pony, before turning to gallop towards the back of the house. The back door was open, but she barely made it into the alley before she found four more of the cloaked benders, two blocking off each exit. Instead she shot up, the ground turning into a piston under her and sending her flying onto the next house. She landed on the roof, right as it began to shake. “Oh n--” Her words were cut out from under her as the house collapsed. She flailed her hooves about, trying to grip anything, but there was nothing for her. Just wood. Nothing she could bend.

For what felt like hours the world spun around her, jagged pieces of lumber surrounding her on all sides. However, when it finally ended, dust and dirt filled the air, making her cough. A stabbing pain shot through her left hoof and a quick glance revealed a sharp spike of wood stabbed almost vertically through her leg. The wound wasn't deep, but it was long, peeling the skin back almost the entire length as blood oozed out. With a loud whimper she pulled her leg back, leaving the bloody piece of wood there.

With an agonized moan she got to her hooves, but it was too late. Already the twelve were surrounding the rubble of the house. “It's over, Flowerbloom.” One of the cloaked figures said before three of them stomped their hooves. The ground shook as a large boulder raised from the ground and floated over their heads, easily as big as a carriage. “Good bye.”

The boulder exploded, peppering them all with stones as the ponies shrieked. “Who did that?” one of them yelled.

“Boulder doesn't like you...” a flat, monotone voice said. Flowerbloom turned to look at the end of the street. A light gray mare, with a grayish purple mane, stood surrounded by cloaked ponies. She was wearing gold and brown armor of the Earth Kingdom. A small pebble floated near her head. “Get them.” The little rock whipped out suddenly, catching one of the cloaked ponies surrounding Flowerbloom in the chest, and sending the pony flying through a wall. The rock flew back to the armored mare's side a moment later. “He's very, very mad at you.”

Chapter 22: Resistance

Everything went silent as Flowerbloom looked between the two groups of hooded ponies. For a few moments, she almost felt as if time had frozen while the ponies stared at each other. Then the armor-clad pony charged forward, and it was as if time restarted. The hooded ponies besides her stormed forward.

“It's the Rock Knight!” one of the hooded ponies that attacked her yelled. She looked between the two, still unsure of what was going on. However, she did know one thing. The ponies led by that mare were, if nothing else, slightly friendlier than the other ponies. At least they weren't trying to kill her. Yet.

Flowerbloom started to take a step forward, but collapsed in pain as her bloody leg gave out. She was far, far too hurt to bend like this, so instead she hunched down as low as she could and watched.

The two forces clashed and, while the mare's forces were outnumbered, it only took Flowerbloom a few moments to realize they were vastly better benders. At least, she thought. The fact they were almost all cloaked made it very, very difficult to see which side was winning. Instead she focused on the Rock Knight.

The mare dove and weaved away from attacks, rather than striking or launching walls, she focused purely on turning the attacks aimed at her to rubble, ripping them apart as she went. Her stone, however, was like an angry hornet of pain and destruction. It wove left and right, knocking ponies hooves out from under them, smacking into foreheads and sometimes... more painful regions. It was as if it had a mind of its own, and that mind was bent on breaking everypony that dared to threaten its master. Even bigger rocks crumbled around it, at one time one of the mare's opponents formed a boulder in its hooves, only for the tiny pebble to blast through it and ram into the pony's chest. The pony collapsed and didn't try that again, though Flowerbloom doubted the pony would try anything again for a while.

Before long six ponies were on the ground and the rest of the hooded ponies who attacked her ran, galloping as quickly as their hooves could take them. The other hooded ponies didn't let them go, however. Rock Knight pointed a hoof towards them, and her soldiers ran after the retreating force. Then she turned to Flowerbloom and started walking to her. “I know you.”

She gulped and slowly nodded. “A-and I know you. You're Rock Knight, one of the commanders of Twilight's Sunrise. What are you doing here? Why were you fighting against your own forces for?”

Rock Knight shook her head. “Not one of ours. You'll come with us,” she said before looking down to the bleeding let. “You're hurt.”

“I'm not going anywhere with you!” Flowerbloom yelled defiantly. “It's just you and me. I can take--” The last thing she saw was a small, blindingly fast pebble, which slammed between her eyes. She dropped like a rock.

Scootaloo hummed gently as she worked, chopping up vegetables before putting them into a heated pot. The soup had already turned a delightful shade of brown, so she knew it likely wasn't poisonous. Better than that time it turned purple, she still didn't know what she'd done. Thick pieces of carrots, potatoes and broccoli floating inside. She sighed and dropped the knife, leaning against the counter. None of the other trainees had come to help her, though it wasn't surprising. She'd had a little more time to think about it and, she guessed, the children probably wouldn't be so bad. They were inexperienced and didn't know they should look down on her. Could. Could look down on her. Then again, they were taught to look down on the hornless unicorns, so why wouldn't they on her? It's what she pretty much was. She snorted at that thought as she looked back at her wings. Wouldn't that be ironic, if she was in fact a fire bender born in the body of a pegasus?

Her ears suddenly twitched and her head shot up. There was the sound of ropes and wind outside, as well as flapping sails. She let out a soft groan and rested her head on her hooves. Not him. Not now. Unfortunately, a quick glance out a small peep hole she made in the cloud confirmed her fears.

Grimset's vessel had returned. She looked at the pot of soup. Well, she supposed she was a bit late, but she hadn't thought he'd have gone through all the trouble of coming to meet her. The knife returned to her hoof and she got back to cutting the vegetables up, beginning her humming again.

It wasn't long before Grimset charged in through the door. “Ah! Lady Scootaloo, I thought I would find you here.”

“Did one of the trainees say you would?”

“Why... yes. But I knew even before then. I could feel you, as if our hearts were--”

“What do you want, Grimset? If you've come to pick me up, there's no need. I've decided to camp out here tonight.” She chopped the vegetables slightly harder, gritting her teeth.

“I've come to take you home, please.” He came up behind her and put a hoof over hers. “I'll have dinner prepared and--”

“I'd rather eat here. I know how to cook my own meals.”

There was a twitch in his eyes, but he sighed. “Very well. At least, allow me to prepare your meal here? I can--”

“I can cook fine. There is no need.”

“But--”

“No!” she said firmly. “I used to help in the kitchens all the time back at the...”

“At the south pole?” Grimset offered.

“Yes...” she mumbled in annoyance. “What do you want?”

“I merely wanted to return you to the city. However, if you insist on staying here, at least allow me to help a little. I am no lost pony to the kitchens.”

“Fine. Go set the tables.” She motioned towards the cabinets.

He let out a sigh and nodded. “Very well. You seem a tad... touchy. Has something happened? Are the trainees not treating you well?”

She sighed and lowered her eyes. “They have been... fine. It's me who's the problem...” She glanced back to her wings and let out a soft sigh.

“Because you can't fly?” Grimset offered.

She cringed, but slowly nodded. “Yes. Because of that,” she said bitterly. “I'll need some real Shadowbolts here soon at this rate.” She grit her teeth as she talked, struggling, and failing, to keep the bitterness out of her words. It wasn't her fault she had this problem. She'd fly if she could. She doubted there was a pegasus in the world who tried half as hard as she did.

“Well, that can't be surprising,” he said casually as he opened the cabinets and started pulling out bowls and spoons. “Who'd want to be trained by a wingless chicken?”

Her head whipped around and her eyes narrowed into slits. “What did you call me?” she asked, venomously.

He gave her a small smile. “I was merely jesting, m'lady. But I believe my point stands. You are skilled, even I can see that and I'm just a normal captain of the army. But to them? You're likely little more than an earth pony. Possibly as low as the de-horned. It's only natural they'd begin to lose faith in you. You should return, with me.”

She chopped up a cabbage so hard the knife dug into the board, cutting out chunks. “I... I see.” Having all her fears echoed back to her only made it worse. “But... I am still their superior. They will have to listen to me.”

“Just because they have to, doesn't mean they will,” Grimset shook his head. “The Shadowbolts operate outside of the normal operations of the nation, correct? That means the only ponies they answer to are Nightmare Moon and each other?”

She nodded slowly. “Yes...”

“So do you really believe they'll accept orders from a pegasus who is practically an earth pony? All of their training and positions go against that very thing.”

She stopped in mid swing. Slowly her head lowered. “I... I know.”

“Perhaps it is time you send back a message to her highness, request the sending of true Shadowbolts? Return with me, leave this place behind.”

She ground her teeth, but slowly nodded. “Per... perhaps.” She hated thinking it, but she knew he was right. She was losing control, they needed true Shadowbolts to teach them. The ones they had now definitely had the potential. With a true flier leading them, there were no limits to what they could achieve. For now, all she'd do is hold them back, and she knew that was the wrong thing to do. Losing a potential Shadowbolt because of her failures left a bitter taste in her mouth.

“Even if you're not a Shadowbolt, there is still plenty that you could do,” Grimset said with a smile as he moved up behind her and gently massaged her shoulders. “Come, return to the city with me. Come to where you belong.”

She sighed. “I... I'll think about it. We can discuss this after we eat.”

He nodded and pulled back. “As you wish. I pray you will make the right decision.”

Dinner was a slow, somber affair. A few of the youngest spoke with each other, but they were clear across the room. The soldiers were the ponies who sat closest to her, and they focused purely on their meal, not even giving her a glance. Already she could feel their shunning begin. They wouldn't talk to her, wouldn't look at her. Just ate in silence. She couldn't bring herself to speak either, instead just eating her meal and occasionally glancing towards Grimset. She could see it in his eyes, he was noticing as well. It was only a matter of time before their subtle act of defiance became a true act of defiance. Then all control would be lost.

She emptied her plate and quickly made her way towards the exit, leaving them to clean up. Grimset was right, she didn't belong here. She was a flightless... bird. No more than a de-horned to these ponies. Remaining here would do nothing but cause them to resist her. She trotted into the sleeping quarters and let out a sigh. All the beds were now neatly arrayed, some stacked three beds tall. All the blankets and pillows were set correctly as well. Beds made exactly as she'd want them, without one out of order. All neatly arrayed. If nothing else, at least when she turned them over, her superior wouldn't have much reason to find fault with them. Probably. She'd tried her hardest whenever she could be around them.

She gave one final nod, before heading out the door. She paused at the sheer number of ponies who stood before her. Nearly everyone of her soldiers stood on the clouds outside the doorway, blocking her exit. A few even flew out, over the clouds. “What are you all doing out here?”

One of them stood forward, bowing his head. “Ma'am, we heard you were leaving us. Your companion said you would be returning to the city?” He shuffled awkwardly from hoof to hoof. She'd have to get him to do better than that, a Shadowbolt could not appear so easily frightened. Her replacement would, not her.

“That's right...” she said softly, cocking an eye.

“We'd just like to ask, why? I mean...” He coughed nervously. “Permission to speak freely?”

“Granted...”

“Did we upset you? Is there something we failed in? Are we being eliminated from... becoming Shadowbolts?”

She paused for a few moments, before shaking her heads. “What? No! Of course not. Not yet, anyway. I'm merely going to find you a more... adequate teacher.”

The pony prodded at the ground. “W-why? I ummm... we all think you're doing a fine job. We're learning a lot and... you're teaching us and...” He seemed frightened. Upset. As if it was HIM who had failed. The ponies behind him looked just as worried.

She stared for a moment at the flustering soldier. Gears turned in her head, before finally she face hoofed. Of course. How did she not notice it? They weren't from the Water Nation. They grew up around the de-horned, possibly had family members who were de-horned. They didn't grow up hearing about the inferiority of earth ponies. Half of them had probably taken orders from earth ponies in the past. Heck, their top-commander of the army had BEEN an earth pony. She barely, just barely, managed to suppress a smile. “So then, none of you will give any objections to following my orders?”

“None, ma'am.”

She shook her head. “Then I see no reason to leave. Are all the dishes tended to?”

“Yes ma'am. It's Lighttip's and Spryhoof's turn to do them so they're--”

“Then I'd advise the rest of you to get some sleep or start practicing. Training will continue again tomorrow, and I won't have anypony knocking off in the middle of it!”

The ponies nodded, before heading inside, brushing past her. Once they passed, she couldn't contain the smile that sprouted from her lips. They were her students. And she didn't want to break any of their wings and toss them off the cliff. However, a little aways she caught sight of Grimset. The pegasus was frowning deeper than she'd ever seen him, in fact he seemed to be trembling with rage. Once she caught his eye, the rage seemed to completely evaporate and his smile returned. He trotted towards her and let out a soft chuckle. “So then, I guess I can take this to mean you won't be returning to Manehatten with me?”

“No, I won't.” She gave a shake of her head.

“A shame. But, I can't argue with your decisions. What shall I tell Marble?”

“Tell him I'm tending more closely to my duties. However, if there is any sign of these rebels, I wish to be informed immediately. I'll...” She paused as a new thought occurred to her. “You spent a lot of time with Hornclipper, didn't you?”

The stallion shook his head. “I was in charge of transporting him, but what he did I could not say.”

She nodded slowly. “Are you permitted to tell me where you took him?”

The stallion paused for a moment, before nodding. “I don't see the harm. Ruins, namely. We went to Boil Point first. I then took him north and we salvaged through a number of old ruins, from the Fire Tribe's past cities. We couldn't find the rebels, however.”

“He was searching for rebels?”

“I'd assume so. I can't imagine why else we'd go to such drab, dreary places.” He let out a soft sigh. “Don't trust him, Lady Scootaloo.”

“Huh?”

“He's... not the kind of pony you can trust. Something about him is just wrong. I've seen the way he hones his blades, as if his life depends on it. Not only that, there's something... off about them.”

Scootaloo nodded. She'd asked Marble about them, and they seemed almost mundane. The materials that went in them and the specifications were so simple, she couldn't imagine how they tore through a horn so easily. If they could, such blades would have been outlawed years ago. “How often did he use them, when you were around?”

“Not even once. He guards their edges with his life. He even carried a second weapon for the times when he had to cut something.”

She ground a hoof into the ground, chewing on her lower lip. “Grimset, how good are you at procuring things?”

“What do you mean?”

“I want you to find me a pair of the blades he used in the past. Wing blades, like the one he has now.”

“Why not ask Marble to--”

“Don't tell Marble. This is for me, and me alone.” Scootaloo paused. “There is more to this than meets the eye. Something I feel her highness must know of.” She just wished she knew what it was.

He nodded. “Very well, as you wish.” He bowed his head and smiled. “I'll tell you if I can find anything.” He turned and walked towards his ship. She watched him go for a few moments, before shaking her head and trotting inside. She stifled a yawn. Even if he could find her what she asked, it wouldn't be until tomorrow, at the earliest. It was time for her to get some sleep.

It was time for her to wake up. Flowerbloom groaned as her eyes opened, a pounding in her head to rival any earthquake. She tried to sit up, but the ropes wrapped tightly around her made it difficult. “W-what? Who is behind this? Let me go!” she shrieked. Then she squeaked as she realized where she was and what happened. Rock Knight.

“Keep it down!” somepony hissed from behind her.

She looked up and tried wiggling about. She was laying on an open topped cart, with a few torches to light the road as they went. Ropes were wrapped tightly around her and she could see other ponies in with her. Most seemed either asleep, or too hurt to make much fuss. The sky was wide and open above her, the stars twinkling down.

“So you're awake,” the same pony said from the back end of the cart. She turned back and gasped.

“Flim!” Pause. “Or is it Flam?” The stallion glowered at her, ruffling his mustache. It took her a second to notice he was tied up as well.

“It's Flam. A pleasure to--”

“Wait, why are you here? You work for the--” Her eyes widened slightly and her mouth fell open. He was wearing a cloak. “Those... those cloaked ponies that attacked me. That was you! I knew I recognized your voice.” She stared for a few more moments. “But... but why?”

“Because once a traitor, always a traitor.” A voice said before the cart shook a little. At the front end of it, the knight now stood.

“You... what are you doing? Why did you capture me? Who are you?”

The mare just stared down at her, her face devoid of emotion. “Mare Do Well will want to meet you. The others will be going someplace else.”

Flowerbloom gulped. “Why are you here?”

“You awoke. I wanted to ensure you were okay.”

“No, I mean here. Why were you at the town?”

“To protect it.”

Flowerbloom tried wiggling free of her binds, but they refused to give. Some gears clicked and she looked up to Flam. “You. You and your friends were the ones wiping out those towns, weren't you?”

The stallion snorted. “Yes. Don't act so high and mighty, as if you didn't know.”

She stared at him for a few more moments, before looking back to the knight. “Do you know what he's talking about?”

The mare just stared down at her, flatly.

“Don't waste your breath on her,” Flam said with a snort. “They call her Rock Knight because that's all that she has in her head.”

“Rocks grow in fields. Not heads,” Rock Knight said.

“My point,” the stallion muttered.

“Still didn't answer my question,” Flowerbloom muttered. “Why were you attacking the town? Those are Water Nation towns now. You are supposed to answer to-- stop laughing!”

Flam couldn't suppress it though, he just stared at her with mirth. “You really have no idea, do you? Or are you just playing dumb in the hopes that our little friend here will go easy on you? She won't. Rocks tend to be very hard on ponies. Especially big, stupid ones.”

She narrowed her eyes on him, before turning to scowl at the knight. “Listen, you have to release me. I have a lot of...” She trailed off and rolled her eyes. “Oh, never mind. Waste of time.” They were rebels, they wouldn't just release her because she ordered. “Tell me this. Where are you taking me? Who is this Mare Do Well?”

“She's our leader. She'll want to speak with you.”

“Why? So she can execute me? I'm not going to just wait around to be killed!” she growled.

“You don't have to wait, if you like.”

“Just... just leave me alone, will you?” She glanced to Flam. “And get rid of him?”

Rock Knight shook her head, before sliding down from the cart and trotting on ahead. Flowerbloom let out a growl before rolling to the side. A twinge of pain shot through her hoof, reminding of her wound. However, to her delight, it was bound up tightly, the entire limb bandaged. At least they didn't plan to have her arrive soaked in blood. A grin spread across her lips as she realized something else she still had. The blades were still held in her hair. She could feel them.

All she had to do was keep her mind sharp so she could act when the time came. That meant she needed to find something to focus on. The first thing that came to mind was easy. Why did they attack that town? Why would they attack her? If they knew... “Wait a minute.” She slammed her head into the boards. “You were told, weren't you? To attack that town? To attack me?”

“Quick on the uptake, aren't you?” Flam said with a snort.

“But why? I'm a member of the Water Nation, why would--” Her eyes went wider and her mouth fell open. “Creme! That... that stupid... annoying... I'll gut him like a fish!”

“You're more likely to be gutted like a fish. Keep in mind who has us prisoner. Probably end up crushed between two rocks, though. I hear that's what the knight likes to do.”

Flowerbloom snorted, but there was wisdom in his words. She couldn't deny that. She nestled as deep into the corner as she could, her mind racing. Rolling about so she faced the front of the cart, she looked out towards the ponies pulling it. Good, they were following a road. When she escaped, that would make it all the easier. If she could escape.

Scootaloo awoke to somepony sneaking up towards her bed. Her eyes popped open, but she didn't move, letting the darkness hide her alertness. Whoever it was, was a fool. They had a candle and, even with the fact there were dozens of other ponies in the room, they weren't-- Wait, dozens of other ponies in the room?

It took her a few seconds to remember where she was, and a second later to mentally face hoof. She closed her eyes slightly and waited. The pony came up to her and gently shook her bed. “Teacher?” Okay, definitely one of her students. She was thankful she caught herself before she did something silly, like try to attack them. That would have ended badly. Nothing like tackling and breaking a few legs of one of your students to make them never want to wake you up again.

“What is it?” She asked, before rolling over to see the pony. It was one of the elder ponies, which was good. Breaking one of the younger pony's legs would have been more embarrassing.

“Some of Marble's ponies came. There was another attack by the rebels. There's a carriage outside waiting for you.” The pony whispered softly. Not that it did much good, she could practically feel the nearest ponies pretending to sleep as they listened in. By the time the sun rose, they'd all know she left, and why.

She nodded and slowly sat up. “What time is it?” She wanted to crawl back under the covers, but work always came first. A shame, because she was pretty sure she could have happily slept a great many more hours.

“Just after midnight. Do you want me to--”

“No. Best I go now, while the trail is still fresh,” she muttered, before sitting up and crawling from her bed. “Hopefully I'll be back before dawn. If I'm not, tell the ponies there will be a relaxation day today, so spend it well. The moment the sun goes down, we'll have night practice. All night.”

“As you wish,” the pony bowed his head obediently.

Scootaloo started quietly walking towards the exit, a grin on her lips. She could really start getting used to this whole... respect thing. She definitely didn't get much of it back home. It felt almost intoxicating. Not having to beat a pony into the ground over and over was a nice touch.

Outside the quarters was the carriage, as expected. Two pegasi were sitting, strapped to it. It was open topped, with a small back brace to make it harder to fall from and, unsurprisingly, she noted the quick releases on the pegasi straps. She wondered how many ponies had fallen out of such contraptions before the makers decided allowing the pullers to release quickly to catch the pony was a good idea.

She slid inside and the ponies jumped to their hooves before taking off. “What was the attack on?” she called out.

“A few of our hangers!” one of them called back.

Her eyes narrowed. Of course. Cripple their ability to make ships, then eliminate the remaining ships. Without any more, they'd be completely dependent on pegasi. Not necessarily a bad situation, under normal circumstances, but their greatest numbers were in earth ponies. Without the ships, they had no way to move them around. It would make them vulnerable. Not to mention make transportation of materials far more difficult.

A shiver went down her spine. What if Grimset's ship was destroyed? He'd have nothing better to do than wait around for a replacement, flirting with her the entire time. The notion made her want to bend over the side of the carriage and lose her lunch. She fortunately managed to contain it, but the notion still bobbled inside her stomach. However, she soon found new things to worry about as they flew into the city and she realized exactly just where the attacks happened.

“They're even going under the walls now, wonderful,” Scootaloo said with a groan. “Marble must be ecstatic.”

“No ma'am, he's furious!”

She face hoofed. “I see. This shouldn't even be possible...” After a few moments they came within view of the structure. Where the previous attack had been rather subtle, almost impossible to see from a distance, this one was obvious. The building was completely wrecked, with pieces of lumber, glass and metal flung into the street. The roof, which opened down the middle to allow the ships to sink into their positions, had collapsed inward, its hinges shattered. The hanger wasn't a big one, but it was barely a stones throw from the building she had been living in. Practically in the heart of the city. None of the other buildings had been touched, however. “Those cocky bastards...”

The pegasi pulled the carriage down to the front of the building, where pegasi and earth ponies were running about. She let out an audible groan when she saw Grimset. But, to her delight, he didn't notice her. He was too busy yelling at the guards stationed there.

“How could you let this happen? My ship! My beautiful ship! It's ruined! Wrecked! Destroyed! Do you have any idea how long I worked to get in a position to be the captain of that? It was my wings!” He grabbed the worried guard by his collar and shook. “What good is a pegasus without his wings? How could you let this happen?” He looked ready to kill the pony, but Scootaloo decided to step in.

“Enough of that, Grimset.” He froze in place. “I want information, now. What happened here? How did nopony notice this happening?”

“We did notice this happening!” the pony gripped by Grimset said quickly. “We'd have to have been blind, not to. It was over in a few seconds. The ground just opened up and slammed each of the ships into the walls of the building, crashing them through. The entire attack was over in seconds.” He stared down at the other pegasus fearfully.

“Let him go, Grimset,” Scootaloo said as she trotted over. “Were the attackers seen?”

“No, but it was earth benders,” Grimset said with a snarl. “Those cowards! They can't get away with this, we have to track them down!”

“What we have to do is get our remaining air ships into the sky,” Scootaloo muttered. “How many of our hangers were hit?”

“All three in the city, ma'am.” The soldier lowered his gaze. “Unfortunately, that means a lot of our ships. Space here is limited, so that meant when we stored ships, we stored them... compact. A lot of our ships had been brought in from outside the walls, as well. After the previous attack, it--”

“Say no more, I've got a grasp of the situation...” Scootaloo muttered before rubbing her chin. “I need to speak with Marble. Where is he?”

“He's called an emergency meeting,” Grimset snapped.

“Wonderful. Why aren't you there?”

“I wasn't invited.”

She paused for a moment, but then nodded her head. “I see... would you escort me then? I'm sure I can get you an invite.”

His eye twitched, and for a moment she expected him to lash out. Instead he let out a sigh and nodded. “As you wish. Shall we take your carriage?” He motioned towards it. His soft smile returned, calmly grinning at her.

As much as she was loathe to get into such a small, confined spot with him, she loathed the idea of wasting any more time just as much. She had to move, and fast.

Flowerbloom kept her breathing as soft and steady as she could, her ears twitching occasionally as she listened. All she heard were the soft snores of her fellow prisoners, echoing across the cart.

They were no longer moving. The ponies who captured them had finally moved off the road and into the countryside to camp for the night. The camp was inside a deep, high walled crater, hiding it from view from the outside world. The fires had long since gone out, and the ponies themselves were asleep. It was now, or never.

She closed her eyes and focused on her obsidian blades, trying to get them to move. She wasn't like that knight, she couldn't make them move on their own like that. Sure, directing them with bending was one thing, but making them go up and down as if they were alive? That took more precision and control than she'd ever had. Unfortunately, that meant the mare was already two up on her, as benders go, and she had no desire to test the Knight's power to see how they matched in that field.

It took a few moments, but the blade slowly loosened from her hair and began its descent down. From there it was easy, she used her bending to direct it and give it just a hint of power. The blade hit the cart with a thunk, embedding itself. She didn't move, listening in case anypony heard it.

After a few seconds, she let out a sigh of relief and moved back against the blade. She put her ropes to it, and began rubbing. The edge was razor sharp and sliced through the ropes with ease and, once again, her front hooves were free. She let out an internal squeal of delight, before gripping the knife in her hooves and going at the rest of the ropes. Once she was completely free, she slowly began to slide from the cart.

The moon was bright enough for her to make out the sleeping ponies, huddled around a dead campfire. Her eyes widened softly when she counted and realized they were all their, wrapped in their sleeping bags. They were a lot less disciplined than she'd thought, she figured at least one of them would have set up guards.

She landed on the ground, soft as the wind. Her legs tingled once they had to support her weight, making her almost collapse. She bit back any complaints as she tried to take steps, each one making it feel as if needles were pricking her leg. Her wounded one was the worst, both tingly numb from falling asleep along with the sharp pain of all that torn flesh. Fortunately, the dirt was soft and loamy, easy for her to move silently across. Holding her breath, she made her way up the hill, resisting the urge to cry out in pain with each step.

Feeling returned to her legs by the time she made it to the top of the little hill and she smiled. She was out, she was...

She collapsed onto her stomach at the first signs of sound, hiding behind some bushes. She could make out the road they'd taken, the moon even barely illuminating the tracks from the cart that led straight to the crater they rested in. She laid as flat as she could and listened, trying to find the source of the noises.

Hoof steps. Not moving very fast, but still fast enough. A few of them. She frowned and looked around. She couldn't find the source. Whatever it was had to be--

She nearly shrieked when she realized why she couldn't see it. Not that far away were more of the hooded ponies. Their cloaks made them nearly invisible. She could just barely make out the occasional outline as they walked.

“Here,” she heard one of them say in a hushed tone, giving her a jolt. She squinted and could just barely make out the outline of one of them, standing by the road nearby.

“You sure?” another voice asked. She shuddered as she recognized the voice. Flim. They'd found the camp. The ponies gathered together, their black cloaks making them seem like a dark blob of nothingness.

“Right here, the tracks go off. They've been following the road all this time, they can't have gone far...”

“Heh. What kind of earth bender doesn't cover their tracks? Come on.”

Flowerbloom gulped and watched the ponies. She came up a little past the tracks, so they wouldn't see her. All she had to do was wait for them to past, then she could sneak by in the confusion.

Except the camp had no sentries. Knight's group may have them outnumbered now, but caught unawares like this, it would be a slaughter. After that, the ponies would probably return to Sweet Apple Acres and destroy the town like they had originally planned, now that they would have numbers again.

It would be easy for her. Once they slipped past, she could head down the road. She could easily cover her tracks and keep anypony from finding her. Once she made it to the next outpost or came across a Water Nation patrol, she could return. She could tell her father. It would be so easy.

Yet these ponies had tended to her. The attacking force wasn't big, only four ponies. She could take them with the element of surprise, even wounded as she was. Or, at least, buy the sleeping ponies a chance to wake up. But if she did, it would alert them to her escape. She might never get another opportunity. She was too wounded to escape if they were aware.

The ponies were almost past her. She held her breath and watched, waiting. It was too good an opportunity to pass up. She had to escape while she could.

She slammed a hoof down and thrust it forward. The ground gave out under the cloaked ponies, burying them in a hole as more dirt poured in to catch them. “Wake up! Attack!” she screamed, before stomping a hoof again.

“We know,” a voice said from behind her. Light suddenly filled her vision as two torches were lit. Knight stood behind her and, opposite the hole she'd just made, two more of her captors were standing.

Flowerbloom's mouth fell open, before she looked down at the camp. “But, but--” All the sleeping bags were there and filled. How? “Decoys!” The hole she made exploded as the four ponies jumped out from their pit, ready and raring to go!

They lasted all of twenty seconds before rolling down the hill into pained, awkward heaps. Flowerbloom glared accusingly at the knight. “You tricked me. You were just pretending to be asleep so I'd try to escape!”

“No, I was not,” the mare said, motioning down the hill towards the groaning ponies. Her two comrades nodded and galloped down. “We were being followed. I laid a trap.”

“O-oh. Well... I'll... just be going then...” Flowerbloom said awkwardly, before turning and starting to run. She ducked just as the small stone zipped past her head, narrowly missing her. The pain in her wounded leg was intense, but she couldn't stop. She had to escape.

The stone whipped around in the air and struck again, this time going low and smacking across her wounded leg. Her eyes went wide and she let out a scream to pierce the heavens, before falling forward and rolling on the ground a few times. “Ow, ow, owie, ow.” Tears flooded her eyes as she tried to suppress the pain.

“Escape cannot be allowed,” Rock Knight said as she trotted forward, the rock floating by her head.

“You... here!” Flowerbloom reached into her mane and tossed two of her blades, straight at the other mare's legs.

The mare lifted up one leg and both blades just froze in the air, unmoving. “Obsidian blades.” She paused for a moment. “Obsidian. You are an igneous rock. Smooth. Like few rocks. Made between fire and water. Like earth kingdom. Which is full of rocks.”

Flowerbloom just stared, her mouth agape. “You... you...”

“It's a poem. It's about rocks. All my poetry is,” she said flatly. “I've written thousands.”

“I... I see.” She stared at the mare for a few moments. “You... aren't going to let me go, are you?”

“No. Come.” She motioned back to the camp.

“What? You aren't going to drag me?” She'd almost prefer if she was. Her leg throbbed worst than it ever had before.

“I could. It would be easy,” Rock Knight said as she watched her. “Do you wish to fight?”

Flowerbloom gulped, and slowly lowered her head. “I... no...”

“Good. You're hurt, come.”

Flowerbloom slowly got back to her hooves and limped forward, cringing. “Hurt because you jammed your little pebble into my leg...”

“Boulder.”

“That's not a boulder, that's a pebble.”

“... His name is Boulder. He's my pet rock.”

“I... see.” Flowerbloom looked up at the mare. “You're being awfully nice. Ish. Why?”

“You escaped and thought we were defenseless. You could have tried to kill us or left us to the ambush. You didn't.”

She blinked a few times, but nodded. “Oh...”

“If you try to escape, you'll return to the cart.”

“I... see,” Flowerbloom nodded and slowly made her way down towards the center of the crater. Ponies were once again drifting off to sleep, and she noted the cart now had more prisoners. She also learned something else.

“Rough. You are rough. Dirty. You live in dirt. Smoothed. Only through constant pressure and friction usually caused by being inside a river bed or some other location for years. But usually rough and dirty. As a rock. You are rock.” Rock Knight finished with a bow, the other ponies applauded her poem. Apparently they told each other poetry while on watch. And the mare had been telling the truth. She had THOUSANDS.

Flowerbloom hoped that if she did manage to escape, she could do it soon. Because if she couldn't, she was certain she'd go mad.

“How vulnerable are we?” Scootaloo asked the moment she stepped into the room. Marble and the other ponies, a few earth ponies and pegasi, looked up from a large round table hosting a map of the kingdom, covered in little pony figures.

“Excuse me?” the commander asked.

“How vulnerable are we?” she repeated. The trip up here had been relatively pleasant. Grimset was so focused on the task at hoof, and the loss of his ship, he barely said two words to her. The guards had merely waved her in and allowed him to pass with her.

“I'm afraid I don't--”

“Defenses. Earth benders. Do we have any?” the mare asked again as she moved over to the table.

“We uhhh... no.”

That gave her pause. “Wait, what? But what about your cities? How do you...” She stared for a few moments, her mouth falling open. “Oh. Oh no. Please tell me you...” She face hoofed. “You don't have them, do you? No. No, you wouldn't. They would have gone with the fire benders.”

“I'm afraid I don't know what you mean,” Marble said with a huff. “If you'd mind explaining?” He was actually glaring at her now.

“Right.” She pointed down at the map. “Well, as you are no doubt aware, earth benders have control over, you guessed it, the dirt and rocks that make up our land. Apparently decades ago they tried to use this power in orders to take over. Imagine swarms of earth benders, wiping out entire cities from underground, without any way to fight back.”

“Like the position we're in now,” Marble muttered.

“Exactly. Each nation responded in different ways. The air benders were the safest, since they had their massive floating cities. Even if the Earth Kingdom attacked, they couldn't hit the most important areas. Then they'd be open to the air benders sweeping in from the sky, wiping out all their above ground cities, changing the weather and well, pretty much everything else that was horrible you could imagine.”

“And?”

“Well, that left the Water Nation and the Fire Tribes. The Water Nation devised the living water, a precursor to the poison water we use today. It could be funneled underground and from there it would attack any benders that tried to use it. The far more deadly poison water is used at all of our outposts nearest the Earth Kingdom. However, I hear the Fire Tribes did even worse.”

“Oh? What did we do?”

“Lava. Underground lakes of lava. Dragons would dig them out, fire benders would fill them and keep them going. Supposedly the dragons would even go under and use them as resorts of sorts. Frankly the entire thing is... quite fascinating. But, with no more dragons or fire benders...”

“We have no way to get those lakes back.”

“Your nation has been only receiving the barest contact from the motherland and only a hoofful of benders, so it makes sense this hasn't been exploited until now,” Scootaloo muttered as she looked over the map. “I should have thought of the poisoned water to begin with. I'm certain some of the lakes of lava still remain, there are places that are still extremely hot. But there are probably locations that have cooled. If they've found a way to navigate through the pieces that remain...”

“They can attack my city, like they just did,” Marble said bitterly. “The question becomes, what do we do about it?”

Scootaloo glanced up. “Well, I have a few ideas, but if you'd be so kind as to tell me your suggestions?”

“Well, obviously every remaining airship we have is being moved into the sky. I have ponies working around the clock to set up sky docks, but that will take days. In the mean time, I'm moving the majority of my forces to keep a watch out and protect the structure. I doubt they have means to attack it, but I can't be sure.”

She nodded. “A fine move.”

He nodded. “Also, they've seemed lax in taking lives. At least, civilian lives. They destroyed the hangers, but they likely could have destroyed half the buildings in the city by now. They're just hitting our weapons for now.”

“Do you know why?” Scootaloo asked as she eyed the map.

“They're trying to cripple our contact with the Water Nation. With so many ships destroyed, we don't have any to transfer materials or ponies between our two countries. We can't afford to send any of the few we have, and the Water Nation has already sent the ships they'd be willing to send us. Considering how many of them we've lost, I doubt we'll receive any more. They might be planning to try a rebellion.”

She nodded, before something caught her eyes. “What is that supposed to signify?” A red pony figure, the only red one on the map, was on top of Boil Rock.

“Hornclipper. I've sent him to monitor the fire bender foals,” Marble said with a growl. “I can't risk this being a trick to lure us away from them, but I also can't risk sending more forces than needed. I need every pony here, in case there is a full assault.”

“You expect a full assault?”

“Indeed. They could be attempting to take the city. If they do... unless they wish to kill every civilian in the city, they'll need to come out of hiding. They can topple buildings under ground, but attacking the ponies and making sure they're fighters will require more precision. That's when we'll get them.”

She nodded slowly. “And if they attack Boil Rock, what then?”

“The rock is surrounded on all sides by boiling water. Under that, lava flows freely. They'll have to defeat the forces on guard there, many of which are pegasi.” He paused. “If it looks as if they'll fall, Hornclipper's orders are clear.”

Scootaloo felt a light twinge in her heart. “What... are those orders?”

“Kill every last potential fire bender before the enemy can get their hooves on them.”

The night was far cooler than the day, but it wasn't responsible for the icy chill that went down her back. She thought back to the last time she saw Hornclipper. The way he sharpened his blades. She imagined him stalking those halls, soaked in the blood of foals. It made her pale. “I... I see.”

“Lady Scootaloo?” Marble asked softly. “Are you well? You look--”

“I'm fine,” she said quickly, turning away. Her head slowly raised. “Marble, my forces still operate outside of your command, correct?”

“Of course. I'm aware of how important your mission is.” He paused for a moment. “In fact, I imagine at this point the fact it is still going is probably the only good news I have for the motherland. Do you wish to return to the nation?”

She shook her head, before smiling. “Very well then. It seems it's time for my soldiers to go into active duty.”

“Excuse me?”

She took a deep breath and tried to choose her words carefully. “Those fire benders are some of the most precious objects held in the kingdom. To any attacking force they would be more valuable than gold. Allowing them to escape would tarnish the great Water Nation and bring great dishonor on the ponies in command here.” She could see the nervous twitch of Marble's eye. “And, as a representative of the Shadowbolts, it would shame our great flying force if they were to be captured. I'll have my trainees moved immediately.”

“Wait, what?” Marble asked. “What are you saying?”

“Horn clipper won't be the only thing these ponies have to deal with,” Scootaloo said with a smirk. “If these earth benders want to get to these foals, they'll have to face the might of the Shadowbolts.” She let her smirk shift, slowly. Judging by the way the others tensed, she knew she was doing it right. Cold, calculating. Merciless. As a Shadowbolt would be. “Something no bender can hope to face and survive.” She turned away, leaving them in stunned silence as she walked out of the room. So much for getting a full nights sleep. Oh well, her soldiers could rest AFTER their base was moved. A full day and night of work would be good for them, it would build character.

Chapter 23: Preparation

“Pull ya lazy canaries! You think this is some kinda game?” Scootaloo yelled as she trotted across the cloud that made up the Shadowbolt's training outpost. Long ropes were attached to it, enabling the larger ponies to pull it. It was slow work, but they were making decent speed. That was one of the beautiful parts of using cloud based infrastructure. Even Cloudsdale, at its peak, could technically be moved with only a hoofful of pegasi. Not very fast, but it would move. Their much smaller outpost was almost easy by comparison.

She, the foals and a couple of the others were moving about the cloud, ensuring nothing was lost in the move. Though she spent most of her time barking orders and encouragements. Her ponies weren't making objections, aside from the grumbling of those who had been forced to crawl out of bed. She hadn't allowed them any more sleep when she arrived, quickly getting them together and beginning the movement of the bunker.

Finally, though, Boiling Rock was within view. Unfortunately, she felt it far before she saw it. The heat, even though it was night, chewed at her all the way to the core. Since they'd arrived, the ponies had been pulling faster. She was pretty certain they just wanted to get inside, where it was cooler. Clouds tended to have that effect. She eyed the crater, her brow creasing as her eyes moved from tower to tower. Each one seemed to be standing tall, with their pegasi soldiers keeping an eye out. She saw two of them take off, heading towards them.

She counted how long it took them to arrive, just under thirty seconds. Perfect. “Okay, everypony! Enough!” She lifted a hoof up into the air. “This is close enough, you can retire! I want three ponies on watch at all times, do I make myself clear? If these earth benders attack, I want to know the moment they pop their heads out of the dirt.”

“Y-yes ma'am,” one of the ponies, struggling to contain a yawn, stepped forward. “Are you retiring?” She couldn't help but note the hope in his voice. Hoping to avoid getting woken up again, she imagined.

“I'll sleep when the job is done,” she said as she glanced to the two envoys that had flown up. They looked worried, though that wasn't surprising. They likely had no idea why she was here, they were heavily out numbered and likely afraid she might turn vicious.

She'd use that to her advantage. “Has Hornclipper arrived yet?”

“Hours ago. Ummm, Lady Scootaloo, correct? What is i--”

“The Shadowbolt students will be joining in the defense of this outpost. I was under the impression you were short hoofed.”

“W-we are. But we didn't expect--”

“Then that just means the orders haven't reached you yet,” she interrupted the pony, before glancing down at the lake. “I'll need a lift down, first.”

“But it's the middle of the night, and--”

“Does this place close at night? Do you send all the fire benders home?” Scootaloo snapped, narrowing her eyes on the pony.

The pegasus quickly shook his head.

“Good. Then I'll be going down and making an examination. Anything else you'd like to add?”

“No ma'am...”

The trip was, unsurprisingly, slow and arduous. The ponies were not really prepared for another visitor, but they got her across in short time. Once she descended into the crater, she had to gasp softly. It was just how she remembered it, the air thick and moist, like trying to breath hot water. She could feel the moisture sticking to her body and mixing with her sweat.

Worst of all, she'd be spending most of her time here, as would her students. It did not bode well. The coolers would get plenty of use.

Actually, the coolers would probably be a great defensive position. She'd have to remember those, as well as get her own keys for them. “I'll signal you when I'm ready to leave.” With quick nods, the pegasi took to the sky and flew off. She took a deep breath and trotted inside, giving the first door a firm knock. It opened after a few seconds, revealing Hornclipper of all ponies. They both froze for a moment, before he stepped aside.

“Thank you,” Scootaloo mumbled as she stepped inside. It was slightly easier to breath, though the heat was just as unbearable. “Where's the Warden?”

“Sleeping with the foals. Since I arrived he has been keeping an extra close eye on them. Especially since he heard I won't be leaving for the moment.”

“I see...” She couldn't blame him. She wouldn't want to leave any foals near Hornclipper either. They could end up dead, or worse. “Since you're the only pony who's up, tell me about this place.”

“You've been here before.”

“I mean, defensibly. What are the most defensible locations? Where can the ponies hide if there's an attack? Where can we dig in, if we need to endure a long siege?”

He paused for a moment, eying her closely. “If there is an attack, I am supposed to--”

“If there is no other means, you are supposed to execute the children. I'm here to make sure there are other ways. Answer the question.” She scowled at the pony. Such a thirst for blood, even foal's blood. It made her a little sick.

He slowly nodded. “The lower levels would be the most defensible. Everything farther down is metal, no stone or dirt. Nothing for them to bend. We have doors we could lock as well.”

She nodded. “Good. Show me the way.”

He gave her a nod, before leading her down the hall. They soon came to the all too familiar steps. As she went down, she let out a soft sigh of relief. The cool was glorious against her skin, a whole different world from the smothering heat outside. However, that could prove a problem if they were there too long. It wouldn't do to freeze in an extended siege. The way was just as he said. Thick metal walls, needed to keep the heat out. Spacious as well, with a large door they could lock and barricade. Even better, the cooler was inside, they could retreat into that and await rescue, if it came to it. It would be very, very cramped, but if they had no other choice, they could do it.

She looked around as she went, eying the rooms. She'd need to reduce how much was stored here. There was food and drinks, but much of it would be useless in a siege environment. They'd have to have it replaced. Stuff they could toss out or eat from inside the coolers would take precedence. But it could work. It would work. She'd make it work.

“Thank you,” she mumbled as she looked around. “Is anypony awake?”

“Only a hoofful, but they usually only tend to the children, if they awaken.”

She nodded. “I'll come back in the morning, then. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day.” With a stifled yawn, she began trotting back up the stairs. “I'm going to go get some sleep, I'd suggest you do the same. Tomorrow we begin preparations.”

He nodded and followed her, eying her up and down as they walked.

Flowerbloom groaned softly as the cart rumbled under her. The morning had come all too soon, leaving her misty eyed and feeling slightly drained. Their captors were being quite pleasant, all things considered. They hadn't retied her, in fact they allowed her to ride on the cart like an honored guest. Though, with all the earth benders there and her leg still in such a state, it wasn't as if there was much she could do.

She considered trying to make a run for it, but she knew she'd be caught before she made it twenty feet. Rock Knight was always nearest the cart, keeping an eye out for any danger and, she suspected, anypony in the cart looking to make trouble.

Flim and Flam were more than willing to be the cause. “You know, we could be quite useful to you!” the first said.

“Indeed, brother. Why, we were top agents in the Water Nation forces!” Flam added. “We have information that could help your entire movement.”

“Eeyup. No questions asked. In fact, we feel it's our civic duty.”

“Of course, we only want to help the Earth Kingdom. Why, we never wanted to help those Water Nation armies at all. Dreadful lot.”

“Truly viscious and untrustworthy.”

“As soon gut yah as look at yah.”

“Wouldn't trust them as far as you could throw them. Not a single one of them good for anything. Us though? We're as loyal as they come. Why, we were forced to help them to begin with. Isn't that true, brother?”

“Indeed, brother. Why, we tried to fight them but they held our family hostage. Said if we didn't--”

“Be silent or Boulder will hurt you,” Rock Knight said suddenly, her little pet rock bouncing up and down in the air besides her head. The two shared a look, but slowly lowered their eyes and went silent.

Flowerbloom sighed and looked around. “Where are we all goin'?”

“To Mare Do Well.”

“Okay... who is this Mare Do Well?” She glanced towards the sun. They were heading towards it, so they must have been heading west. She couldn't imagine why. There wasn't a lot in this direction, aside from mountains and forests. Well, she supposed those would be the best places for a hiding criminal to hide.

“Our leader.”

“Not a pony of many words, are yah?” Flowerbloom watched the knight, but all she got was a shake of the head. “Fine then. What's your name?”

“My name is unimportant. All of us have given them up, until we can free our Earth Kingdom.”

“All of yah?”

“All of the knights and Mare Do Well. For now, I am only Rock Knight.”

Flowerbloom sighed and closed her eyes. It was hot and she was, well, bored. Wherever they were going, it would supposedly take days. Even worse, she still had no idea where her family could be. She paused for a moment. “Rock Knight, did yah by any chance live near Sweet Apple Acres?”

The mare shook her head. “No.”

She rested her head and sighed. “I don't suppose any of the ponies here had been?”

“No.”

“About as useful as talking to a...” Flowerbloom trailed off, eying the mare. She shook her head and looked up. Then her eyes widened. “W-wait a moment. Ah... ah know where we're going. We're going to the Fire Tribe lands!”

That made the mare pause for a moment. “Indeed.”

“Why would you ponies want tah go there? The... the...” Her hoof covered her mouth as she tried to hold the words in, but she couldn't. “Twilight's Sunrise. Yah work... yah work with the fire benders, don't yah? The ones that escaped? Is that where they are?” The mare didn't say a word, but Flowerbloom struggled to keep her calm. Hiding out in the Fire Tribe lands? Her superiors would never believe it. The most likely location had been chosen to be the Air Nomad lands, especially with the Wonderbolts still in hiding. Hiding in the fire lands was just tempting fate, the Water Nation had already conquered them. If they were found, it would be easy to rise and crush them.

The color drained from her face. If she was going to the location where the fire benders were hiding, she was doomed. Information like that had to be protected. At any cost. Even her life, the life of an enemy. She'd be lucky if they just imprisoned her.

“That is where some of them are,” Rock Knight finally said with a shrug. “Considering the circumstances... well, there is nowhere else we could be.”

“What do yah mean?” Flowerbloom asked with a nervous glance.

“You'll find out soon enough.” The knight trotted off ahead, leaving her alone.

She glanced down at her leg, sighing. Whatever she did, she had to do it soon. Once they got there, she'd be doomed. But she could barely walk without flinching, escape was out of the question. She had to heal up before she could even try. But what if it was too late by then?

“Psst...” she heard from behind her.

She groaned and looked back, glaring at the Flim Flam brothers. “What do you two want?” she asked in a hushed tone.

They smiled and the first spoke up in a soft voice. “You want to escape, don't you? We can--”

“No,” she said quickly.

“But we--” Flam tried.

“No.”

Flim spoke up next. “We're your only hope. You can't hope to escape without us. If we work together, we--”

“We'll get captured. Even if we do manage to escape, you'll try tah kill me the moment we're out. No.”

Flam tried next. “Listen, we made a mistake. We're sorry, honest we are. Look at these faces, are these the faces of liars?” The two made pouty frowns that wouldn't trick a nearsighted mole. “We didn't want to attack you, we had no choice.”

“Let me guess. Creme made you? Said if yah didn't, he'd execute yah?”

Flim smiled, nodding. “Exactly. Now, what we did was wrong, we know that. We're awfully sorry. But if we work together, we can get out of here. Why, with our brains and your ability to not be tied up, there's no limit to what we could do. If you just slip us something to cut our ropes, we could be out of here by tonight. Then we could all be on our way back to the Water Nation, with this knight in tow.”

“Exactly!” Flam said quickly, before looking around to make sure nopony could hear their hushed conversation. “We're with you. We're all on the same side, right?”

Flowerbloom slowly nodded. It was true they were all on the same side... in a sick, frightening way. She glanced down to her leg and then over to knight. “There's one big problem.”

Flim gulped. “What?”

“Yah try to kill those on your side. We might both be working for the Water Nation, but don't ever for a second think ah'm on your side. Rock Knight!” She called out, her face stuck in a frown. “Flim an' Flam here have some things they wanna tell yah. Some a their lil plans.”

The mare slowed down and began making her way to the cart, while the brothers gulped and nervously shuffled.

Sleep. Ohhhh, Scootaloo remembered sleep fondly. It was that wonderful thing she was certain she wouldn't be getting more than a few hours of from now on. Boil Point was, in a word, a mess. An awful, horrible mess.

Apparently when they'd designed it, nopony considered the idea of having to actually defend it, well, while surviving. Everything was prepared perfectly to keep the ponies in, but keeping ponies out was another story. Her morning had been spent finding a half dozen different ways to execute every foal in the prison, but very few ways to hurt ponies attacking, aside from hoping they fell in the lake itself.

The biggest problem with that, was it depended on them being willing to slaughter innocent foals. Something she was less than willing to do. She'd finally got so fed up that she sent a letter to Marble, with her best flier, that she was taking over command of the prison to keep it defended. She'd then spent most the morning disabling half the death traps in the building.

She couldn't believe it. The bunkers the foals slept in were set to collapse and bury the poor ponies in boiling water and rock. It wasn't even the worst death trap in the place, either. They were foals. Just foals. The thought of the ponies who designed this prison made her sick and she hoped the monsters fell into the lake at some point, it would be the least they deserved.

It wasn't even the fact these death measures existed, she could understand that. The foals, even if they were just foals, were a danger. A threat. Eliminating them could very well be a needed duty, one she hoped she never had to perform. But it was the way they were prepared. Every single one seemed design to kill the ponies as cheaply as possible. Either crushing or burning them. As if every foal was just measured in bits that needed to be conserved as closely as possible. By comparison to some of the ways that were prepared, Hornclipper's blades seemed almost gentle and loving.

Surprisingly, disabling them was easy. The Warden was extremely enthusiastic and quite helpful in offering suggestions on how to disable or even break each one. Even Hornclipper was willing to do as he was told, following orders precisely to ensure none of the death traps could survive.

By the time she felt certain the structure wouldn't kill them, it was almost noon. From there she summoned her trainees. Some of them had problems flying through the thin, humid heat, but eventually they all made it inside. Their coats were drenched with sweat by the end, and two had to rest in the coolers, but they all made it. She even had the children come, though she had a different task in mind for them.

When they were all gathered she was also beginning to feel the effects of the lack of sleep. She hadn't, unfortunately, been able to get to bed after the previous night. As much as she'd wanted to, her mind had been running through too many ideas and plans that she couldn't stop tossing and turning. She'd finally had to give up and crawl out of bed and begin plotting in earnest. She had no choice but to push through now.

She'd sent the elder trainees to begin scouring the building. Tracking down every weapon within, as well as anything they felt they could use. Any plans for defenses they had, she told them to tell her immediately, even if they were doubtful it would work. Many of her ponies were soldiers, even if they hadn't seen much action, and she'd be a fool to dismiss whatever they had to say.

The youngest trainees, though, she sent to keep watch over the fire benders. In the event they were attacked, the foals would be the most easily frightened, especially if they knew they would be executed if the outpost fell. Having her youngest fliers with them could be a comforting presence to help keep them calm and following her directions.

The largest cooler was cleared of all foods that couldn't be eaten without cooking, which were moved into the others. All other objects were removed as well, until the cooler had as much space as it possibly could. Spears, rope and other things they could use to lay traps and defenses were stored outside the cooler, at the bottom of the stairs leading to it. She prayed they'd never have to use them.

To her soldier's credit, there were very few complaints. The heat was horrible, but they managed to push through and endure. Unfortunately, her soldiers had very little to offer in terms of extra defenses and the plans they offered were similar to the ones she'd already chosen or abandoned. The first part would be simple, should they be attacked. They'd do nothing but move the fire benders all down below, within the largest cooler. A few ponies would keep a watch out, but they'd work from there.

Then they just had to wait. If the earth benders broke through the tower defenses, their job would begin. Cannon balls and bows were positioned on the roofs. Those who knew how to use the latter would be able to try shooting the ponies as they came across, while the others would grab the balls and drop them on the earth ponies heads.

After all, there was only one way to the little island in the middle of the boiling lake, unless you could fly. They'd have to make land bridges from the top of the crater, all the way down. If they could break those bridges, it would send the ponies into the drink. A well placed arrow could be just as effective. Once the ponies got on the island, that was where the hard part would begin. They'd have to engage the ponies in hoof to hoof combat.

Her plans were to begin training them after lunch. They'd be doing their practice down on the island, amongst the heat and humidity. The ponies had to prepare for such environments, and she knew of no better way than immersing them in it. That extra training could very well be the edge they'd need.

Fighting benders was possible, but it was also difficult. They had the power to throw the elements themselves at a pony and, sometimes, weapons weren't enough to equal the odds. These ponies were trained in their art, so that meant they had to fight them with everything they had.

She just hoped if they were attacked, she'd have been able to teach them enough to keep them alive. Scootaloo let out another yawn as she pulled out a few books she'd had the Warden grab her. While they weren't as good as she'd wanted, they were medical books and would allow her to demonstrate what she needed to. A few pages were marked for her students to go through later, as well as a few extra notes. She prayed her students would be able to understand all she needed to teach them.

There was a knock on her door, making her sigh. “Who is it?”

“Err, Lady Scootaloo, it's me. The Warden. I come bearing a message. Grimset has arrived and he desires to speak with you. He's also brought a number of his own guards to accompany him.”

She frowned, but slowly got to her hooves. “I'll be out immediately.”

Exactly as she had been told, Grimset was outside, waiting for her. He had four other pegasi with him, all wearing armor. “To what do I owe this honor?”

The captain gave her, what she assumed he believed was, a disarming smile. “Ah! Lady Scootaloo, I've merely come to offer my services. Marble was amazed to discover you taking such an... interest in the defense of this locale. He thought you'd only be bolstering its defenses, not taking over.”

“This place is a mess,” Scootaloo muttered. “Their only real defense is the hope that ponies won't want them to kill the fire benders.”

“What's the problem with that?” Grimset asked with a cocked eye. “The only reason this facility exists is because of them. It offers no strategic benefits. If anypony tried to take it, they'd obviously be doing it just to get the fire benders. If they're dead, then--”

“They're still ponies. Many of them still work for the Water Nation, after losing their horn,” Scootaloo interrupted, narrowing her eyes. “I will not sit idly by and just have them be executed so we can save ourselves the hassle.” She glanced up towards the towers overlooking the lake. “Besides, this place is an excellent defensive position.”

The captain ground his hoof into the ground, but slowly forced a smile. “As... you wish. If you'd prefer for us to keep these ponies... safe, then I see no reason to object. Would you allow me to offer my assistance?”

She slowly nodded. “As you wish. I'm preparing for tonight's lesson. My students are working on preparing a suitable location for us to work. If you'd care to help them, please do.”

Grimset nodded slowly. “As you wish. Also, if you'd be so kind, could you tell me where I could find Hornclipper? I have new orders from Marble.”

“I don't know where he is, you're welcome to search for him as you see fit.” She trotted away. Once she was back inside, she let out a sigh of relief. New orders from Marble had to mean Hornclipper was being moved somewhere else. Which meant, joy of joys, he wouldn't be here to cause any more anxiety. She couldn't wait to see him leave, perhaps she'd even throw him a going away party.

Okay, no she wouldn't. But at least it would leave one more stress off her mind. She trotted back to the room she'd chosen as hers, one inside the building. It was best that way, this way she wouldn't have to make the other pegasi carry her back and forth from the bunker and here. Besides, if she was going to make her trainees work so hard in such conditions, the least she could do is put on a firm face as she lived in it.

However, next came the hard part. Explaining and training everypony in how to fight earth benders. She hoped they were ready.

“Okay soldiers, listen up!” Scootaloo yelled as she trotted back and forth across their training grounds. “You're all great fliers.” She glanced to the youngest amongst them. “For your ages. Nimble and athletic, too. That's great. But here's where things get rough. Earth benders may eventually launch an attack on this place, in an attempt to take back the foals living here. We can't allow that, the Water Nation won't allow that. We're the last line of defense against this assault, which means I've got to speed up your training. How many of you have ever fought a bender before?”

Unsurprisingly, not a single one of them raised a hoof. “That's about what I figured. Now, some ponies will say fighting a bender one on one is impossible, that's just a large amount of hooey.” She stomped a hoof down. “I, for example, have taken down five in a row in some battles, before moving onto the next batch. They're easy, IF you know how to get to them. The weakness of a bender is close combat. Up close they have to be more precise or they'll hurt themselves, and most are used to fighting from a distance. So once you get in close, it's just like fighting any other pony, unless they're very skilled. But that brings me to my next point. The most important ability to fight a bender, is speed.” She pointed a hoof towards a large make-shift pony they'd made. It was cobbled together with odds and ends and then wrapped tightly in a sheet, but it would do.

“All benders have a weakness, the source of their bending. For fire benders it's the tip of their horn, waters benders it's--”

“Hold it!” Grimset snapped as he galloped forward.

She let out a sigh and glanced to him. “Yes?”

He stopped in front of her and whispered in hushed tones. “You can't actually mean to teach them about fighting water benders, can you? They're still members of the Fire Tribes, even if--”

“They're my students and future Shadowbolts. This information can save lives. I don't care who they were, or where they were from. They're members of Nightmare Moon's elite fighting force now. Understand?”

“But they--”

“No buts. I'm their teacher, I'll teach them as I see fit.”

He sighed and lowered his face. “As always, you are correct Lady Scootaloo. I apologize, please continue.”

She coughed and glanced up to her soldiers as the stallion trotted away. “Now, as I was saying. Fire benders gather their bending from the tip of their horn, water benders from the base of their horn, earth benders from their hooves and air benders from their wings. Some of the stronger benders can harness their power from a distance, but if you manage to disable those then you will still disable their bending. Any questions?”

One of the pegasi raised a hoof, and she motioned to him. “Is that why only part of the horn is removed from the fire benders?”

She let out a soft sigh, and nodded. “Yes and no. The horn is a delicate instrument on a unicorn. If you sliced off half of it, even on a water bender, their bending would be gone. The magic is still there, just without the full horn they can't harness it. It's... a lot like losing a wing, actually. Sure, you still have your other wing, and your magic can still touch it, but you won't be able to fly without both. That's also why removing a horn is so dangerous, it helps to regulate their magic energies.” She could see Grimset glaring at her, but she ignored it. “The resulting explosion is usually fatal both to the pony in question, and nearby ponies. Unless the magic is drained first, the pony is too young to have much power, or is very lucky.”

A new pony raised a hoof and she gave her a quick nod. “Does the Water Nation intend to remove the hooves and wings of the other benders?”

She paused and slowly shook her head. “I do not believe so. Removing the hooves of the earth benders would make them useless, in that case they'd just be executed. The pegasi, on the other hoof, I couldn't say. It is... feasible that they could suffer such a fate, but there has been no move that I am aware of to do it. For now I believe those that are troublesome are imprisoned.” Those that were rebelling would likely be executed, but she didn't mention that. “Any more questions?”

There were no more raised hooves, so she continued. “Now, fighting a bender is always dangerous around their element. For example, air benders are the bane and number one threat to a Shadowbolt, but even they can be stopped. Fortunately, all you'll have to deal with, if anything, is earth benders. Our position is quite... quite...” She paused for a moment as she struggled to keep her yawn from showing. She really had to get some sleep. “Quite favorable. Can anypony tell me what's under us?” She tapped the ground.

“Rock?” one hopeful said nervously.

“And?”

“Dirt?” another said.

“Close. What's under us is boiling water. The earth ponies can't sneak under us to launch a secret attack. Even when they are here, they won't be able to dig out and pop up like overgrown moles. They'll have to fight us, above ground.” She tapped the ground a few more times. “Or risk accidentally boiling themselves. Unless they are master benders, that would be unlikely.” She then motioned towards the rim of the crater. “They also will have to come out in the open to fight us, and while they're coming down they'll be defenseless. That's when we'll strike. If any of them can make it down, we'll engage them here. Understand?”

Her soldiers slowly nodded.

“Good, now comes actually fighting them. The Shadowbolts depend on a type of anti-bending style that uses key points on a ponies body to disable their bending. It works by altering and befuddling the magical points throughout the ponies body. It's only temporary, a few minutes usually, though sometimes it can last hours if done right. But it's long enough to take a pony down. Without their bending, most are helpless.” She paused for a moment. “Unfortunately, such arts require years of practice to master. I won't be able to teach you how to disable an earth bender fully, instead I'll be teaching you how to weaken and best fight them. You'll need to work on your own style to defeat them.”

She pointed towards the dummy again. “An earth bender fights through blocking. Being immovable. You won't be able to take them down no matter how hard you hit. Don't even try, I've seen one push back against a tank, and win.” She motioned to the hooves. “These are the weaknesses. They lock their knees and become like rock, using their magic to reinforce their bodies. You'll have to attack from all different angles, back, side, top, anywhere you can hit them and they can't hit you. Knock them off balance, and you can beat them. Trip them, surprise them, do whatever it takes.”

She then prodded the fake pony's side. “They are also unable to move through the air. They'll try throwing rocks at you, or making you crash into stone walls. Don't let them. Move fast, but always maintain enough control that you can turn on a bit. You have control of the sky, use it to your advantage. Hit hard and fast, then get out while you can, unless you have the advantage. Don't let them rest for a moment. Without their stability, they can't bend as hard or fast. They're defenseless. If you focus your attacks on the legs, they'll soon crumble.”

The ponies nodded. “Good. I've marked a number of key points to strike. Solid blows in these areas can temporarily throw an earth bender off balance. The joints tend to be the weakest area. A solid blow there can even break the leg, possibly disabling the pony for the whole battle. Study it, learn it.” She then motioned towards a pile of slightly damp books. “I've also marked certain pages and locations in those books for study. Once you feel you know the locations to best disable them, find a partner. Speed training. Try to hit the other pony, while they try to hit you in the areas shown.” She paused. “No holding back, as fast as you can without losing control. If you feel you need to wear armor, then wear it. Play times over, ponies. If this fight happens, chances are it will be the last fight many of you have. If I could, I'd have you fight something far easier, or at least give you a few more years of training. But we don't have a few years, and these are our enemies. I'm sorry.”

She bowed her head as the ponies saluted. Once again, she prayed that if the earth benders came, what she taught would be enough. With another soft smile, she turned and trotted back into the building. Her bed was calling its sweet, sweet siren call.

Flowerbloom let out a hiss of pain as the bandage was slowly unwrapped from her leg. Her tender tried being as gentle as possible, but the bandage still stuck to the leg. Once it was removed, the pony rubbed a strange liquid over it.

“It's healing nicely,” the stallion mumbled. “A few more days and you should be able to walk without pain.”

“Thanks...” she mumbled. A few more days might be too late. She had told Rock Knight about the Flim Flam brother's offers, and the two were now sporting new gags. However, she had to make a move soon if she wanted any chance of escape. Her leg had, fortunately, stopped bleeding heavily. The bandage still had to be replaced and potions applied, but it was healing. As far as she knew, the group didn't have a healer, or at least wasn't willing to use one to help her.

Once the bandage was tightly put on, she slowly put it on the ground and let out a soft hiss of pain. It still stung fiercely, but not as bad as it had before. It was quite possible she could run now. Tomorrow she might even be able to run without the wound opening.

“You're pretty lucky,” the pony who tended her leg said softly.

“Huh?”

“Surviving that collapsing building, I mean. We arrived just in time to see it. All you got was a big cut. Most ponies would have died from that fall.”

“Oh... yeah. Lucky...” She glanced down at her hoof. She had been lucky. Lucky to survive. Lucky these ponies had arrived when she'd been about to die. Lucky she'd decided to help them rather than leave them to die, and end up being captured again. Luck, luck, luck. She just hoped her luck held out when she made her next escape attempt.

Around her the ponies were setting up camp. As opposed to the night before, they covered their tracks when they went off the road, making sure they couldn't be followed. No more traps this time. She was even offered a sleeping bag to rest in. She nestled up by the fire, mentally keeping track of how they prepared each night.

Three ponies separated from the others, though Rock Knight wasn't with them. The walked off into the distance, taking over the first watch. That wasn't so bad, she'd just have to sneak past three ponies then. Once the others fell asleep. She nestled into her bed and closed her eyes, watching the dimming fire. Tomorrow night. She'd make her escape tomorrow night.

“Lady Scootaloo?” a voice asked as her door was pushed open.

The mare groaned and slowly sat up, one of her eyes twitching. One of her trainees stood in the door. “What is it?” She wondered how long she'd been asleep, she doubted it was long. The extreme heat made it difficult and she already felt as if she'd sweated out enough to fill the lake a second time.

“Grimset has prepared a meal for you and invited you to discuss some matters with him.”

“Tell him I'll see him in the morning.”

“He also said he needed to speak with you in private. He says it's about new orders from the Water Nation.”

She let out a sigh, before groggily sliding out of the bed. “Very well... what time is it?”

“A few hours after dusk.”

“Wonderful. You're dismissed...” She slowly went through the paces of waking up. Taking a long shower to try to clean off some of the sweat. At least the water was hot. Not that it did much good, she had barely managed to dry off before the sweat started pouring again. She took a long drink of water, which unfortunately was nearly boiling at room temperature. She hated this place.

Finding his temporary quarters was easy. He'd chosen a work room just down the hall from one of the coolers and set up a table, with a metal domed lid in the center. Oddly, he hadn't set up his bed yet. Scootaloo cringed when she noted there was an unexpected guest as well. Hornclipper. “What's he doing here?”

“The things we have to discuss affect him, as well,” Grimset said as he sat across the table. “There wasn't much, but I believe I managed to make a delicious meal.” He lifted up the lid and revealed a large bowl of thick soup, as well as two bowls and some spoons. He quickly put the bowls out and began filling them, humming happily. “Sit, eat. We have much to speak about.”

She sighed and sat down, glancing to Hornclipper. “So, what is it about him?”

“Marble has some new orders for him, though he's asked me to use my discretion. I really must ask your opinion. If there is a conflict here, do you believe you can hold them off?”

Scootaloo nodded, gently stirring the soup before taking a bite. She didn't even taste it as she watched him. “Yes. It should be doable. I don't expect more than a dozen and my soldiers aren't the best trained yes, but they have enough numbers.”

“So you think some of them might die? Might fall?”

She felt a clump of fear in her stomach. “It... is possible. Unlikely, but possible.”

“And if there were more earth benders than that? These trainees are important, don't you think? Is it really wise to risk their lives on these foals? To risk your life?”

She sighed and took a few more bites. Of course, he was trying to protect her. “It'll be fine. My trainees can protect these ponies. And I--”

“You think these ponies are worth risking the lives of the trainees? They're just fire benders. If it was up to me, I'd have the lot executed and pull out from this area. There aren't many, only a few dozen. The fire benders can always make more.”

She froze then, before slamming her spoon down. “Well it's not up to... to you... it's... it's...” She wobbled slightly as she began feeling light headed. Suddenly the ground was rushing up to meet her. She spread her legs out, trying to catch herself, but they refused to move. She tried moving, but her body wasn't listening.

“Oh, but it is up to me,” Grimset said slowly as he got up, glancing down at her. “I'd of preferred to take my time, but you keep declining my invitations to dinner. Makes slow poisoning a lot more difficult.” He wiped his mouth off with a napkin and got to his hooves.

“W-what? W-why?” she croaked, staring up at him with wide eyed amazement. She tried to ask it louder, but she could only barely make it as loud as a whisper. She tried to move her hooves, to get up, but her body refused to obey.

“The same reason we do anything.” He narrowed his eyes on her as a wide, happy grin spread across his lips. “Did you really believe anypony could fall for something like you?' He flicked her nose. “A wingless bird? A flightless chicken?” He chuckled and shook his head. “Did you really believe that Nightmare Moon would allow such a useless creature to remain the friend to her heir?”

She tried reaching out to him. If she could just get a hoof on him, she could take him down. She knew it. She frantically looked for anything she could grip to use on him.

“Your parents should have drowned you the moment they found out you couldn't fly.” He trotted a few steps away. “A shame though. If you hadn't tried ruining these students, I could have let you live a little longer. Taken my time, perhaps let you have a little accident. Or had you die in an... explosive rebel attack.” He chuckled softly. “Hornclipper, kill her.”

The stallion nodded and stepped away from the wall, walking towards her. She stared up at him, wiggling about. She had to move. She had to. If she didn't, she'd die here. She tried calling for help, spreading out her wings, kicking the side of the table. Anything. But her body refused to listen as Hornclipper came closer and closer.

Chapter 24: Rise

Scootaloo stared up at those approaching metal wings as she struggled to move. Her front left hoof twitched, but that was the best she could do. “C-come on...” she whispered. But her body ignored her. “W-work!”

She couldn't resist letting out a small whimper as the blades came ever closer. She closed her eyes and tried to think of anything else. She was going to die, she had to accept this. Grimset's words echoed in her mind, cutting her to the core.

Was it true? Was she just a flightless bird? Was this... the end she should have met so long ago? What about Sweetie Belle? Was her being friends with the mare part of the cause of this? Could Nightmare Moon really be behind this? No. If Nightmare wanted to get rid of her, it would have been easy to do it with the Shadowbolts. She was the ruler, it was her choice.

Unless she didn't want Sweetie to know. Unless she wanted the blame to fall on the Fire Tribes. She groaned and tried to sit up again, opening her eyes. Hornclipper was standing over her, watching her.

“What are you waiting for? Kill her!” Grimset ordered.

The pegasus stared into her eyes, slowly blinking a few times. Then he charged. He leaped over her and a second later she heard Grimset scream and felt the warmth of blood splashing against her back. The screams only lasted for a few seconds, but they echoed through the room.

The door to the room burst open and two of her trainees galloped in. The first took one look at the room before pointing a hoof at Hornclipper. “Traitor!”

She heard more ponies galloping down the hall. The first charged past her, leaping over her as the second rushed to her side. “Teacher, are you okay? What happened?”

“S-stop them,” she managed to wheeze out. “H-he... s-saved m-me...”

“We know,” the trainee said. “We heard the scream and came immediately. Don't worry.” He started pulling her away and she saw Hornclipper and the other pony fighting. Her trainee was faster and the blood covered stallion wasn't using his wings. She also caught sight of Grimset, his body covered in lacerations, head almost removed from his shoulders.

“N-no... H-hornclipper... s-saved me,” she said, struggling in the stallion's grip. “G-grimset... t-traitor...” She closing her eyes as she was pulled, her entire body feeling numb.

The pony stopped. “What? But he... are you sure?”

“Y-yes... G-grimset... poisoned m-me...”

“Stop!” her student yelled. “Get away from him! He's innocent!”

“W-what?” her attacking student asked, locking up for a moment. Hornclipper took the opportunity to headbutt him and send him flying back with a crash.

“He's innocent. Lady Scootaloo says he saved her.” More ponies were arriving, galloping into the room. She struggled a hoof out, pulling on her students leg.

“T-the... the ponies w-who came with... G-grimset. C-capture them. D-don't let t-them leave...” she gasped again, before going limp. She was so tired, every inch of her body felt on the verge of collapse. What had that bastard poisoned her with? Was it fatal? “S-soup... p-poisoned... find... find out...”

The stallion slowly nodded. “She says capture the ponies who came with Grimset, don't let them escape.” He then turned to the food on the table. “Her foods been poisoned. We need to identify what it--”

“Search Grimset's supplies,” Hornclipper mumbled softly. “He'll have brought it with him.”

The trainee glared at him, but slowly nodded. “You heard him. Come on, get to it!”

Scootaloo let out a sigh and closed her eyes. Her students had everything handled. All she had to do was rest and recover. But she fought it, even as her lids got heavier. She tried moving her body, but it felt so numb. So helpless. Everything felt so... off. As the darkness enveloped her, she wondered if she'd ever wake up.

Flowerbloom woke with a groan. Rock Knight stood a few feet away, cooking up something over the fire. “Rock cakes, want some?” the mare asked.

She stared at them for a few moments, before shaking her head. “No, thanks.” They looked like actual rocks. She crawled out of her bed and stretched out, groaning. “So how much longer until we arrive? Two days? One?”

“A few,” Rock Knight mumbled vaguely.

Flowerbloom sighed and limped over, sitting beside her. “Actually, I will take one...” One of the hot cakes were dropped in her lap. She bounced it from hoof to hoof before giving it a little sniff. It smelled very plain. She gave it a light nibble before humming. “Not bad.” It tasted quite sweet and crunchy.

“It's made with a special kind of rock.”

Flowerbloom cringed and pulled back, looking where she took a bite. Colored dust sparkled from within. “Rocks?” she asked nervously.

“Yes. I use it to make rock candy,” the knight said slowly.

“Rock... candy... is it safe to eat?” She looked around, all the ponies seemed to be eating them. She shrugged and took another bite. “I guess...” They were definitely a little hard, but the sweetness was nice.

“I've eaten them all the time.”

Flowerbloom glanced at the mare and sighed. She had a sneaking suspicion that the mare could chew through diamonds and just call them 'crunchy'. But she was hungry and needed to keep her strength up, so she finished hers off and even took a second when offered. “Were there any more ponies following us last night?”

“No,” the knight said quickly.

“I see...” Flowerbloom wished she could tell if the mare was lying, but Rock Knight's face was a rock. It never moved, never showed expression, never even twitched. It was quite infuriating and a little strange. “This Mare Do Well, what should I expect from her?”

The mare shrugged. “What she'll decide is hers to decide. I don't claim to know her mind.”

“Wonderful... is there anything you can tell me?”

“Yes. We'll be leaving camp late today. You are free to move around, but may not go outside of my sight.”

“Go outside... why are we leaving late? Why?”

The mare didn't answer, instead she chewed at one of her cakes. Flowerbloom shook her head and laid back down over her sleeping bag. Why would they camp? What were they waiting for?

It dawned on her suddenly. There must be a Water Nation force nearby. If she could make her escape, make a distraction, she could escape. She could return home. She wouldn't even have to go far, she'd just have to find out where these ponies were located. She barely managed to suppress her grin as she looked around, watching the ponies on watch.

They had four on watch now, all keeping their eyes out. The ponies had to be close if they were on such alert. She could do this. She had to do this.

Scootaloo let out a soft, weak groan as her eyes opened. It was dark and cool. Wait, it was cool. How was it cool? It should have been boiling. She tried to sit up, but it was slow, difficult work as her numbed body resisted her.

“Lady Scootaloo?” a voice asked. She looked over to the right and saw one of her students. “Are you feeling better?”

“Y-yes. W-what happened? Where am I?” she asked with a groan.

“We returned you to the bunker. You were poisoned with dusted cockatrice feathers.”

She groaned again and tried lifting a hoof. It felt better than it had before, but it still felt as if she was moving it through thick layers of sand. “How long... until t-the effects w-wear off?”

“You'll be numb for a while, but you should be able to move in another day or so,” the stallion said nervously. “We... apprehended Hornclipper and all the ponies who came with Grimset. They... ummmm...”

“What is it?” she asked. “They claiming innocence?”

“Not... exactly. They are... claiming you're a traitor and to be executed. Per the orders of Nightmare Moon,” the pony said softly.

“They WHAT?” She shot up as far as she could, which was sadly only a few inches. “T-those... what m-makes them...”

“They claim that Marble sent them, under the orders of Nightmare Moon, to execute you. They... do have orders from Marble, but... only if you were deemed a traitor...” the pony said softly.

“Those... stupid... I'll gut them m-myself when I...”

“Nightmare Moon wouldn't... would she?”

“I'm... n-no traitor...” she whispered, though she couldn't answer the question. She didn't know any more. She then glanced to the soldier. “M-my students. What... a-are they doing?”

The stallion lowered his gaze. “It hasn't been decided yet. You're our commander. But a few are... calling for your head. Saying as the Shadowbolts it is... our job to follow the orders of our commander. Others are saying we should protect you. You're our teacher and if we give you up, the foals here will...”

She let out another soft sigh. “So it's known that... G-grimset wanted to just... k-kill the foals a-and be d-done with it?”

The trainee slowly nodded. She let out a soft snort. “T-to think. I-it seems I o-owe my life t-to these fire benders.”

“I'm certain they won't decide to... execute you. Even if not for the foals.”

“W-where is H-hornclipper a-and the others?”

“Imprisoned. The facility has a number of adequate facilities.”

“How... much c-command do I s-still have? W-will... my orders still be followed?”

“Yes. A bit... a little bit.” The stallion poked his hooves together.

“I... I want them practicing t-then. M-my orders s-still stand. We are to... keep this place safe.” She took a deep breath. “Who... do I s-still have? Who w-will obey me?”

“You have most of our forces. The ponies who were soldiers before they were Shadowbolts though, a sizable portion of them say we should follow Marble. Take you to him.”

“W-wonderful...”

“But... the majority says we should stick with you. You have been a great commander and... when you chose us to become Shadowbolts, our allegiances became to the Water Nation. You're the best option we have from there. We are members of the Shadowbolts now, no longer members of the Fire Tribes.”

“G-good... spread the word. O-orders stand. I-I return tomorrow...”

“But Lady Scootaloo, you won't be fully--”

“Y-you said I-I should be able to move. T-that will be enough...” She laid back and closed her eyes. “Have H-Hornclipper b-brought to me. T-tonight. W-when I can move better.” She paused. “W-with two of... those w-who remain loyal to me. M-make it four.”

“As you wish. May I ask why?”

“I... I want answers...” Scootaloo mumbled, before closing her eyes. If he saved her, that had to mean he was after something. Something worth possibly giving up his power, prestige and the right to slaughter the foals here. She hoped whatever it was, didn't bite her in the flank. “A-and... and bring his blades.”

“They were removed. Did you want us to return them to him?”

“N-no! Leave them off. I... I wish to examine them.” She paused for a moment. “Have... s-somepony e-examine them as w-well. S-see if there's a-anything weird w-with them. Use... e-every resource we have a-available.”

“As you wish.” The stallion bowed his head and trotted away, leaving her alone with her thoughts.

So many questions flooded her mind. Horrible thoughts. Was it possible that she, a Shadowbolt trainee, was now a traitor? Was it traitorous to refuse to die at your rulers command? She tried to block out such thoughts, but the longer she laid there, the more it made sense.

She had been inducted into the Shadowbolts at a young age and, while her lack of early flight skills set her back, her agility, speed and quick learning set her apart. Her mother was a high ranking official as well, even though she was just a pegasus. It made Scootaloo the perfect candidate to become a Shadowbolt and playmate to the princess, one who would remain loyal forever.

But, by the time her inability to fly became apparent, was it too late? Had Nightmare Moon been wishing to dispose of her ever since? Perhaps this was new, since their return from the Earth Kingdom. Was the fact she was returning to Sweetie's side as a friend what drove this forward? As the ruler, it would be easy for her to decide that Scootaloo had to partake of this mission. Not to mention assigning her with Grimset.

Probably the worst part, was that the more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Nightmare Moon hated non-unicorns, that was obvious. The Shadowbolts were the only force that seemed to have a grudging respect from the ruler, and even they had been put under the authority of a unicorn, albeit for a short time. Perhaps if she was a true Shadowbolt, there would be no reason for her to be removed. But she wasn't a Shadowbolt. She was a wingless bird, confined to the ground, never to fly through the air. The same as those de-horned fire benders.

Her entire body began to tremble as tears formed in her eyes. She rolled over as best she could, burying her face in her pillow and thankful for the privacy. She did one of many, many things a Shadowbolt should never do.

She wept.

Flowerbloom lightly prodded at a dirt clod, seemingly engrossed in the mindless task. However, her mind and senses were on full alert. The ponies on watch were still keeping an eye out, but the occasional looks revealed they were quite bored. Boredom was good. Boredom made a pony sloppy.

However, it also made her a little worried. Boredom made sense, but there was no tension or fear. In fact, the ponies seemed almost... excited. Some were playing games while they waited, others were lounging about and chatting. They'd made a little stone cave for the cart as well, allowing the prisoners to sleep and not get sunburned.

Everything made her more and more nervous as she listened attentively for any sign of sudden movement. If these ponies were expecting an attack, they were being foals about it. No, she suspected something else.

Reinforcements.

If that was the case, their behavior made perfect sense. With more of their kind arriving, they had no need to be stressed or worried. They would be completely safe and, even better, didn't have to worry about ambushes with more ponies to arrive on watch. If they were willing to meet out here, while still in the Earth Kingdom, it must mean they were far from any Water Nation outposts.

However, this could still work in her favor. She nudged a rock firmly, before pulling her hoof back to make the rock roll back to her. The ponies were getting bored. A distraction could be all she needed to escape.

The nearest outpost for the Water Nation was likely to the west, second most likely would be south. They'd expect her to go that way. So north was her chosen direction. After all, she was an Earth Bender, not to mention her colorations were quite common. She'd slip out that way and they'd run about on a wild goose chase, trying to find her. But once she ditched the ribbon, she'd find some village or something north of here and she'd blend in. After a few days she could backtrack and head towards Fillydelphia. From there it would be a simple matter to group back up with her father and return home.

She had a plan, she would have an opportunity and now all she needed was the moment. Every second she had to wait was another where the tension rose in her. She pushed her rock back and forth, drawing it over and over. Then, finally, she heard the call.

“I see him!” one of the watch ponies yelled out. “It's Blood Knight! He's here!”

As she suspected, the ponies took off, abandoning their posts as they galloped towards the south end of the camp. Only a scattered few remained and, to her delight, Rock Knight wasn't with them. In fact, the mare was standing with the other gathered ponies, peering off into the distance.

Now was her chance. Possibly the only chance she'd get. She slowly got to her hooves and started walking away. She stepped as lightly as she could. With each step she used her earth bending to hide her hoof steps. She even made a small fake trail heading off to the west, though it didn't go far.

Each step made her hurt leg cry out in pain, but she suppressed it and kept moving. The bandages weren't red with blood yet, so she was still good to go. All she had to do was make it a little further and she'd be fine. She looked back and, to her delight, she'd lost sight of most of the camp already. Granted, that was because it was in another incline. She scrambled behind a large rock and collapsed, tapping the ground gently so her hoofsteps disappeared, then focused on her bending to stop anypony from finding her. She'd heard of ponies who could sense through their earth bending and, while she had never learned the art itself, she could understand the effects. So long as she kept the earth from feeling her, she hoped any other bender wouldn't be able to. She just hoped she was doing it right.

So now she just sat and waited, listening. It took longer than she thought, but she soon heard yelling and ponies screaming at each other. Well, they knew. At least, she figured they knew. She leaned back and waited. Listened as she heard them moving, slowly the pounding of hooves and yells going quiet. She wished she could hear what they were saying, but she was too far away. Instead she just laid back and waited, closing her eyes as she held her wounded hoof to her chest. She didn't hear the wagon going, that meant they had to leave it behind. Which likely meant there were ponies still about.

But Rock Knight would have gone with the search party. Flowerbloom grinned. They'd have gone off west, tracking her down. She just needed a little rest and then she could go. She could escape. She slowly got to her hooves and peered out from the rock, before dipping back behind it with a curse. They were coming towards her! Not all of them, but a few. They were all cloaked, so the knights weren't with them.

She looked down at the ground. She had to do something, anything. They were coming closer in a sweep. Fast, too. She couldn't hear their hooves, but that was likely because they were using the trick she had. She took a deep breath and leaned back against the rock. She had one hope and one hope only.

Flowerbloom molded with it, shifting back through the rock... then her back came in contact with a hoof. She was thrust forward, out of the rock as it exploded around her. She toppled forward a few feet, dazed and confused as she turned towards her opponent. She jumped to her hooves, cringing as pain shot through her hoof and blood soaked the bandage.

She looked up, and froze. It was the Blood Knight. There was no doubt of that. He towered over her with a deep red coat. He stared down at her through thick Earth Kingdom armor, the same type Rock Knight wore. Only bigger. He also was staring at her, his eyes wide with shock.

She only had a few seconds though. She tapped a hoof down and sent a wave of dirt flying at them. However, it suddenly parted and a second later the knight stood behind it, one hoof raised. The other cloaked ponies circled her as she looked around, eyes narrowed.

“How... how did yah know ah was there?”

“The Blood Knight is one of the best sensors in the resistance,” one of the cloaked ponies said.

She narrowed her eyes, looking around at the surrounding ponies. She couldn't fight them off, that much was obvious. She couldn't run, either. Her leg was far too hurt. But surrender would just get her killed in the long run. “Don't... don't think ah'll let yah capture me again without a fight.”

“Nnnnnope,” Blood Knight said with a shake of his head. He motioned the other ponies back and they quickly moved away from her.

Flowerbloom snickered. “Yah think yah can take me one on one? Just because ah'm injured don't think ah'll be an easy fight!” She sent up a few more spikes of dirt, but he easily sidestepped them, letting the rocks slip fly by. Her wounded leg felt as if it was on fire and she was forced to shift her weight around constantly. She finally took a deep breath and turned her back to him.

She slammed both hooves down and sent a tidal wave of rock and dirt at the stallion. Her head whipped around in time to see it connect, but it molded around the stallion as the dirt harmlessly flowed around him. Her mouth fell open and she groaned. He... had her out matched. Horribly, horribly out matched. Out numbered. Out... everything. She collapsed on the ground and tried to hold back her tears as she panted. “Ah... ah s-surrender...” she whispered. Even if they took her life, she wouldn't give them the pleasure of taking her dignity. She would not cry.

Unsurprisingly, she was returned to her bound and captive position on the wagon. To her captors credit, her leg was rebound and they didn't tie her up hard enough to cut off the circulation. So at least she wouldn't be going to her execution with festering wounds.

“You shouldn't have run,” Rock Knight said as she trotted besides the wagon.

“It was mah only chance. Ah don't regret it, only that ah was caught,” Flowerbloom mumbled. It was true, though. There wouldn't be any more chances after this. Their numbers were too great, with two of their groups together. Her situation had gone from bad to even worse.

Now all she could do was wait. Wait for the end of their trip and the end of her life. Oddly, she found herself thinking of Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. She hoped they were still well. Safe back home.

She tried to contain it, but thoughts of her friends brought more pain flooding through. Her eyes began to well up and she barely had time to roll to the side, so her back was to the front of the cart, before the tears started.

Scootaloo groaned as she was awoken by galloping hooves. “Lady Scootaloo!”

One of her trainees was running towards her, holding a blade of all things. Wing blades. She tried to sit up and, to her delight, managed to sit up all the way. Her body still felt sore and unresponsive, but it was leagues beyond what it had been earlier. “What... is it?”

The pony skidded to a stop, dropping the razor sharp blade on the bed. It sliced into the cushions like wet butter. “E-eep. S-sorry.”

“Don't, what is it?” She could talk normally again. The day was already looking up. “This is Hornclipper's blade?”

“O-one of them,” the pony said quickly. He was practically hopping up and down, his entire body shaking.

“Be still. Sit! A Shadowbolt does not jump and prance about. They are calm and collected, giving information in a steady voice. Now, tell me. What has you so... panicked.”

“The blade. It's enchanted.”

“And?” Scootaloo rolled her eyes. Enchantments were fine, she'd seen dozens of weapons with them before. Hardly common, but fine. Durability enchantments were used on many of the Nation's more expensive weapons, like cannons.

“Not... not just any enchantment. We... we weren't sure. The Warden could be lying, but he said he was certain.”

“The Warden? You had him examine it?”

“He was the only unicorn we had. Even without a horn, he'd be better than us. He... he gave us some suggestions and... and we think you were right. This blade... it's horrible.”

She gulped and looked down at it. “Sharpness?”

“No. L-lady Scootaloo. This... is, the Warden called it unicorn bane. It's designed to... to cut through horns. The enchantment is. That's how he... how he...”

That made her freeze in place. “Are you certain?”

“We can't know for certain without taking it to Manehatten and having some more unicorns examine it. But...”

“No. Don't.” She paused and poked the blade. “Who knows?”

“Only me, the Warden and a few others. They--”

“Enough. Help me up.”

“W-what? But you're still--”

“I'm still in command, or have the ponies here abandoned me already?”

“No. You're still--”

“Then help me up.” The stallion slowly nodded and reached out to take her hoof. After many long, painful seconds she was back on her hooves, panting heavily and leaning on him. He picked up the blade in a hoof and strapped it to his side, careful of the edge. “We're going down. Help me down to the... prison.”

“You're still hurt, you--”

“I'll do what I have to, no matter what. Either help me down or send me somepony who will!” she ordered.

The stallion slowly nodded. Though it was humiliating, she allowed him to practically carry her out of the building. Once she was out, the heat once again pressed in on all sides, especially when he put her on a cloud to push her down into the steamy epicenter. She saw her soldiers watching her as she was helped from the cloud, but she ignored them. It was hard, but she had to do it. With the other pegasus supporting her, she could almost walk. As she passed through the doors, she pulled on the stallion's wing. “H-hold up.”

“Are you okay?”

“Tired but... I'll be fine.” She took a few moments to catch her breath, a difficult task in all the heat. But she persevered. She had to. “Okay, let's go.” Every step was worst than the last, but she pushed her body through it and, gradually, she made it to her room. She practically collapsed in her chair, weezing as she took deep breaths of air. She didn't know how it was possible, but she swore it had gotten even hotter. “Get... get Hornclipper. Everypony who knows about the blades. Here.”

“As you wish.” He bowed his head before turning to leave.

She closed her eyes and waited. The heat pushed in on her from all sides, but she did her best to ignore it. She had to endure it. She was a Shadowbolt, she was a... possibly a traitor. Meant to die. Meant to be killed by her own ruler. She didn't understand anything anymore, all she felt was confusion. She wanted answers, and she wanted them now. Even though it wasn't the most important matter for the moment, she'd start with Hornclipper.

It wasn't long before all the ponies were gathered. She eyed Hornclipper closely. His wings were... damaged, as would be expected. Some of the feathers gone, from where the blades rubbed when they snapped on. Though, ill kept as they were, she found it almost humorous that they served more function than her own.

She put her hooves together in front of her and looked him over. “Hornclipper. The blades you wore on your wings. They are enchanted with unicorn bane, do you deny this?”

He shook his head.

She froze for a second, watching him and regathering her breath. He wouldn't even attempt to deny it? Was he that eager to die? “Are you aware of the penalties for such weapons in the Water Nation?”

“Death,” the stallion said coldly.

Scootaloo took a deep breath. “Indeed.” Such magics were considered forbidden in most of the world, especially amongst the water benders. If a pony who could cast it could even be found. Not because many of the ponies against them would use them, she imagined both the Earth Kingdom and the Air Nomads would have given statues of gold for such things.

No, the problem was many unicorns wouldn't cast such a spell. A spell designed to cut off their own horns could easily be used on them, or their own kind. Even Nightmare Moon wouldn't allow such a spell to spread amongst their forces. “How did you get it? This is not... this magic isn't easy. Most unicorns couldn't cast a spell like this even if they wanted to learn it.”

The stallion remained silent.

“How did you get it? Why did you get it? You have to know being found with it on your blades is paramount to treason. You would have been executed or...” She paused for a moment. “Does Marble know?”

“No.”

She took another deep breath and closed her eyes, resting her head against her hooves. “Just... tell me why. Why would you use such a spell? Put it on your blades? How would...” She paused again. “Wait. You've... always cut off the horn in one swing, haven't you? How long have you been using this spell?” She stared at the blade again. “How have you hidden it so long?”

“The spell disappears when the blade is damaged,” Hornclipper finally said.

“And you guarded your blades with your life. No wonder. Then tell me, why? You didn't need this blade. Was it to give you honor? Make you look stronger, cutting off a defenseless foal's horn in one swing?”

“Would you rather I do it in three? Four? Do you, too, prefer to see the pony screaming in agony as their horn is severed from their body, one brutal chop at a time?” His tone was flat, but the words cut through her like a knife.

Slowly her eyes widened. She felt a slight tremor spread through her hooves. “The orders Grimset said were from Marble, what were they?”

He remained silent.

“Answer me!” she screamed, slamming her hooves down.

“If Grimset deemed your actions suspect and the Boiling Rock indefensible, I was to help him detain you and execute every potential fire bender. This included killing you, if need be.”

She slowly nodded, before glancing towards the blades. “Yet you saved me.” A chill ran through her spine. “The resistance... isn't as under control as Grimset said it was, is it?”

“No, it is not.”

“The pony who enchanted these blades was... is a member of the resistance, correct?”

Slowly the pony nodded.

“You're... a member of the resistance. Are you a member of Twilight's Sunrise?”

“No. They're new.”

Scootaloo slowly nodded as she sunk into her chair. “I see...” she whispered as she eyed him up and down. “Hornclipper, I must give you credit. You're... a bigger bastard than I ever thought. Why tell me this now?”

“Because, Lady Scootaloo,” he said as he slowly lowered his head. “I have served my purpose. You were wise, in deciding to come here.”

“What? Why?”

He raised his head. “Because you'll be able to witness the fall of Boiling Rock.”

A second later, the ground rumbled under her hooves.

Flowerbloom groaned as she was gently shaken awake. “W-what is it?” she asked. It had been days since she'd been put into the cart and, frankly, she was sore all over. Having a very limited range of movement was very uncomfortable, especially for extended periods. She spent most of her time snatching bits and pieces of sleep, though the cart was far less comfortable than her previous sleeping bag. She couldn't even make the dirt softer, since all she had to lay on was wood.

“We're here.” One of the cloaked ponies said as the other prisoners were slowly shaken awake. It took her a moment to realize there were even more hooded ponies than she initially remembered. In fact, the place seemed to be swarming with them. The area was barren, nothing but sand and rock. Tall cliffs rose out from the ground, giving them plenty of shade from the sun's fierce rays. In fact, it was quite cool with them so amply covered.

The cart was waiting beside one of the many cliffs, though this one had a tunnel. Small, barely able to fit two ponies side by side. “We'll be going by hoof,” a pony yelled. One by one the prisoners were brought to the ground. Many of them had trouble walking, but their keepers were patient, helping them and giving them time to recover.

“We'll be going with you,” Rock Knight said once the ponies were all lined up outside the opening. “Any sign of bending and we'll break you.”

The ponies slowly nodded. They were outnumbered at least three-to-one. Flowerbloom doubted there would be any trouble. She was put in front, beside the Blood Knight. He didn't look as he led her forward. Her leg no longer hurt, so that was good. However the walk into the darkness sent chills of fear down her spine. This cave could very well be her tomb, and she had no choice but to walk into it willingly.

They didn't have any torches, but the walk was straight. Occasionally she'd brush against the walls and she could hear ponies behind them doing the same, but steady progress was made. It wasn't long before she saw a light at the end of the tunnel. Then they were out, and her mouth fell open, her mind reeling as she tried to process what was being seen. Blood Knight was forced to drag her to the side.

Fire benders. Dozens of them. No, not just fire benders. Earth benders too. They seemed to be in a volcano, one that had gone dormant centuries ago. The top was open, revealing the wide, blue sky. Near the center a row of airships were being prepared on a platform.

Then she looked slightly to the left and she closed her mouth just to let it fall open again. Her mind actually locked up for a few seconds as she struggled to process what she was seeing. “So... s-so that's... why yah all couldn't move from here.”

Eggs. Dozens of multicolored eggs were resting inside a nest, tended to by the fire benders. Laying nearby, resting on little tiny cradles of straw, were tiny scaled babies, gently being rocked to sleep by their tenders.

Dragons.

Chapter 25: Allegiance

Scootaloo let out a soft groan as she rolled around in her temporary bed. She gently poked at the coils of rope wrapped around her neck, wings and limbs, restricting her movement but still allowing her to move enough to walk and, in this case, roll about. She knew she should be sleeping, but the heat and crowded sleeping arrangements made it difficult, not to mention the wind occasionally throwing sand against the sleeping camp.

The Boiling Rock had fallen, just as Hornclipper had said it would. She wasn't surprised though. Within moments of leaving her room, she knew it would happen. She had been wrong about her initial strategy. They hadn't just made small land bridges.

They'd brought half the rim of the crater, towers and all, down into the boiling lake. It made the lake raise almost to the walls of the prison and forced the pegasi outside to fly to the safety of the roofs, but it allowed the ponies to charge forward with ease. They had all the room they needed to maneuver and block with the stone, if the prison could have mounted an adequate defense.

There were over a dozen earth benders, not quite the threat she'd expected. But then her own Shadowbolts had started turning on them. The traitors had taken them by surprise, capturing much of their force before her remaining even knew what was happening. The only thing that was going to plan were the foals had all escaped into the coolers.

With the fortress falling around her, she'd done the only thing she could do. She called her remaining trainees to her side and surrendered. She'd had no choice, they'd lost. The only other option she had was to hold the foals prisoner, or have them executed. But she couldn't bring herself to give the order. Not to mention she had no idea if it would even be followed by the ponies in the cooler. She idly wondered if that was another reason she'd never be a Shadowbolt.

Righteous Knight had been quite gentle with his captives, all things considered. Those that surrendered were left, to be freed by the Fire Tribe when reinforcements arrived. They were locked in the room with the cooler, where the temperature was fairly mild and they could step into it to gather food. All except her. She was taken captive, bound in such a way she could still move, but would be unable to run.

They'd then headed off into the desert. The heat was horrible, but fortunately they had only traveled the one day by daylight. They had continued traveling long into the night, until even she was so tired she thought her legs would fall off. Her captors then set up huge sand colored tarps for them to rest under, which helped to keep their sleeping area relatively cool. Though having so many ponies laying together in such a small area kept it quite a bit hotter than she was comfortable with. That had been two days ago. They had since traveled by night and slept during the day.

On the upside, the poison had finally left her system.

On the down side, now that she was awake she saw the ponies walking towards her. Righteous Knight. He had a dirty brown coat with red streaks and wore thick earth nation armor that covered the majority of his body, just like she'd expect from an earth bender. He had a cloaked pony on either side. When they came closer, the hoods were lowered and she groaned.

Hornclipper was one of them, the other was a white mare with a light blue mane. “Hello, Lady Scootaloo, was it?” the mare asked.

“You obviously know if you have him with you,” she mumbled before motioning to the pegasus.

“Of course,” the mare said softly. “My name is Coco, and this is the Righteous Knight. We're--”

“Members of the resistance. Please don't treat me like a fool, I know exactly who he is. I've heard your ponies talking.” She glanced down at the ponies close to her. Her own students, ponies who were supposed to be future Shadowbolts. Her commander would have thrown her off the nearest cliff for making such a mistake in her chosen students. “To think, I thought they were my ponies.”

“Would you have rather we let the foals die?” the knight asked.

“There would have never been a risk if you'd just left them be,” Scootaloo muttered. “Now the Water Nation will track you down and every single one of them will be executed.”

“They won't find us,” Coco said with a shake of her head. “None of the soldiers there escaped. It likely took at least a day before any soldiers arrived to check on the prison. From there it'll take a few days before they can put a full force in pursuit. We have ponies in the sky and in the ground. They won't find us.”

Scootaloo shrugged. “You say that, but you don't know how persistent they are. The moment those foals are seen to be missing, they'll gather everything they have and send it flying at you.”

“We have more than a few operatives in the Fire Tribes military,” Hornclipper said slowly, eying her. “It'll take weeks for them to find those they can and get everything moving. Time they don't have. Our escape is guaranteed.”

“Why are you telling me this?” she asked softly, narrowing her eyes.

“We want to ask your help,” Coco said.

“What? NO! Go buck yourself! I wouldn't help you if you were the last ponies on earth!”

“Will you please hear me out?” the mare asked, gently shaking her head.

Scootaloo glowered for a few moments, before lowering her head. Well, what did she have to lose? “Fine...” she grumbled softly. “What do you want from me?”

Coco smiled. “You're a skilled fighter. Hornclipper and quite a few of your students have nothing but praise for how you trained them. More importantly, you protected the foals even when it would have been easier to just let them die. In many ways, the success of our mission was guaranteed because of your actions. If not the success, at least the ease.”

“Joy,” Scootaloo muttered. “I should have just let them die. I never wanted to help you, I wanted to help them.”

“A noble idea,” Coco said with a nod. “We aren't evil monsters. We have no desire to topple your nation and leave it a smoldering pit. All we want, all we've ever wanted, is our home back. We want to protect our children, our loved ones. We want them to grow up in a world devoid of war and fear. Where they don't have to be punished for not being born a water bender. A world where the sun and moon both rise. Is that really such a bad thing?”

Scootaloo hmphed and looked away. “A Shadowbolt would never help members of the resistance.”

“But, you aren't a member of the Shadowbolts, are you? You're just a trainee. Correct?” Coco asked.

The little mare cringed, but slowly nodded.

“Your home has betrayed you. If we return you to where you want to go, Nightmare Moon will kill you. Do you really wish to die?” Coco slowly reached a hoof out to touch the pegasus. “Hornclipper has told us everything. I... know it might seem bad to you. Going against... these ponies. But trust me, it's for the greater good. It's not to attack them, it's so we can defend ourselves.”

“If you really want to stop their bending so much, why not make more blades like his?” She motioned to Hornclipper. “Why not outfit an entire army with them?”

“Those weapons are dangerous and... not to be used lightly. They never wanted to use them to begin with. But to stop the suffering of foals... how could they do anything but their best?” Coco said gently. “He now wears the last pair they'll ever make. Once the blades are destroyed...”

Scootaloo slowly nodded. “What happens when you get this training? Do you take the war to the Water Nation? Try to end this in one fell swoop? Take them over?”

“No,” Coco said softly. She glanced back to the knight, before smiling down at her. “The current Nightmare Moon is... cruel. Evil. We've heard stories of her... wickedness. But we believe the Avatar will stop her. From there, we leave it to her judgment. Perhaps one of her daughters will make a far better ruler. One who values peace over this horrible conflict.” She held out a hoof. “I give my solid vow that none of the ponies you train will be used for anything aside from defending ourselves.”

Scootaloo slowly nodded. Her eyes fell on the students she had already started the training of, before glancing to the foals who now slept peacefully, safe and secure. She took a deep breath before finally glancing up to Hornclipper. His face was a rock, unmoving. “I'll... think about it.”

“That's all we can ask,” Coco said, before turning and walking away with Righteous Knight. Hornclipper watched her for a few moments longer, before following after the two.

The pegasus laid back down, sighing gently. She didn't know what was worse. The fact they expected her to help them, or the fact she was having trouble not agreeing.

“That's... that's impossible,” Flowerbloom said softly as she stared at the little baby dragons. She stepped forward, her eyes wide. One of the tenders stepped forward to block her way, but a look from Blood Knight made the pony step aside.

She was soon standing in front of one of the cribs, staring down at one of the babies. It was all red, its entire body smaller than the size of her head. It stared up at her, gently sucking on its tail as it watched her with the cutest, most adorable eyes. “Awwwwwwww. It's so cute! But how?”

“It's time for the return of dragons,” Blood Knight said from her right, making her jump.

“What? But they're extinct! They were wiped out a hundred years ago. Everypony knows that.”

“Most were,” the knight said as he gazed down at the little red baby, who let out a soft fiery burp. “But the eggs remained. The Great Dragon knew where they were. He found them an' protected them. When the time was right, he brought ponies here tah protect them as well. And now... now they're hatchin'.”

“But... that's not...” Flowerbloom stared for a few more moments. “I thought they were extinguished...”

“Fire is life,” one of the tenders suddenly said. “Though it may burn out, from the ashes awake something stronger and more fruitful than before.” The mare gently reached out, giving the baby a small gemstone for it to suckle on. “And from the smallest ember a new blaze can begin.”

Flowerbloom nodded and let out a sigh. She could barely believe the tiny little creature might one day grow up to be as big as Nightmare Moon's castle. A chill ran down her spine. “Oh... b-by the stars. If Nightmare Moon ever finds out about this place...” The ruler would stop at nothing to destroy it. To kill every last dragon and make them truly extinct. Sweetie Belle though... If Sweetie knew, Flowerbloom was certain they'd be safe. Her friend had been changing, a lot, but even as much as she'd changed she could never harm a baby. Even a dragon one.

“She never will,” Blood Knight said harshly.

“We'll never let her,” Rock Knight said from her other side, making Flowerbloom jump.

“W-where did you come from?” the mare asked.

“I've been busy... Boulder was hungry,” she said flatly. She then pointed towards the back of the open area, towards a number of small tunnels. “Mare Do Well will see you now.”

Flowerbloom gulped and looked towards the other prisoners. “W-wouldn't she rather see them first? Eh... heh heh?”

“No,” Rock Knight mumbled.

Flowerbloom sighed and was slowly led through the cavern towards the tunnels. A knight stood on either side of her, keeping a careful eye on her as they walked. She took a deep breath and slowly stood up strong. She was about to die, but she'd face it with dignity. She was a Cherry, after all. Besides, at least she got to see a real dragon before she died. Well, more dragons. That was more than most ponies ever got.

The tunnel they went down was lined with a few torches, making the walk far more pleasant than the last. She still had death waiting for her on the other end, so that made it far from enjoyable. They came to a round room with a stone desk dominating the center, with a chair on their end. There were two ponies in the room. Another earth pony in armor, one with a gray coat.

However, the other pony dominated the room. She was covered, head to hoof, in purple. She even had a giant purple hat on. She wore a big cape that billowed in the wind, even though there was no wind in the cave. The only part of her not purple was her eyes, which were covered with blue cloth. “Mare Do Well, we've brought the prisoner. Flowerbloom.”

The mare turned and gasped. “Yes, this is the Flowerbloom? Indeed! To imagine, we finally have a pony that can help us. Yes!” She said in a very thick accent.

“You're doing it again,” the newest knight mumbled.

“Doing what? Oh! Yes, the magics, must...” She put a hoof to her mouth and coughed a few times. “As I was saying.” The accent completely evaporated. “You, miss Flowerbloom will be of great use to us when we rescue his highness, Emperor Fancy Pants.” She nodded.

“Err, excuse me? Ah never agreed tah help any of yah.”

“Oh, but you will! Yes! I can--” The accent returned for a moment before the mare shook her head. “I mean, you will. I have it from good sources that you were at the fall of Fillydelphia. You would know where the emperor is being held, yes?”

“No,” Flowerbloom mumbled with a shake of her head. “That would be Sweetie's discretion. I'm afraid I can't tell you anything.” She paused for a moment. “Not that I would tell you anything. We're at war and all, you know.”

“Oh...” the mare looked disappointed. “That is much shame. Very well. So you don't have any idea where in the Air Nomad lands he would be hidden?”

She shrugged. Was that really the only reason they dragged her here?

“That brings us to the next order of business.” The accent didn't waver that time as the mare turned those blue covered eyes on her. “Your judgment.”

Flowerbloom gulped nervously. Here it came. Her execution. She suddenly wished she knew where the emperor was being held.

“You are a traitor to our kingdom. Or at least, at first glance it would seem so.” She paused for a moment. “However, you are from the Water Nation, yes?”

She took a deep breath and nodded. “Indeed. Perhaps not born there, but raised. What does that have tah do with anythin'?”

Mare Do Well sighed and moved behind her desk. “I have... heard stories of what it is like in that country. I've even heard a few stories about you, specifically. Not every pony who dons their colors is... as evil as some ponies would like to believe.” She paused for a moment. “So I will hear your story before I pass judgment.”

“Hear mah story?” Flowerbloom asked softly, cocking an eye. “What in tarnation are yah talkin' about?”

“It would be easy to have you imprisoned or executed. Surely that is what the Water Nation would do if the horseshoe was on the opposite hoof.” She glanced down at her desk. “However... not all ponies from there are bad. Some can prove to be valuable allies. Perhaps even you. So, I want to hear your story.”

Flowerbloom stepped forward, nervously. “That's it? Yah... sure yah got time?”

“For now, little mare, time is something I have in abundance. I wouldn't delay, however. There are others with stories to tell as well.”

The earth pony sighed, before glancing back to the knights that were on either side. Not like she could fight them off. Rock Knight alone was more than enough to take her down. She then glanced up at the costumed mare. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad. All that was wanted was her story, right? Maybe she'd finally be able to get some answers. Before they buried her in a small grave.

She sat in the chair opposite the desk and leaned against it a bit. “Well... ah don't know everythin' about mah story. Mah pa told me a... buncha things lately. But ah'll try mah best. If ah am gonna start ah... kinda gotta start with why ah came here. Yah see my pa was an officer in...”

The night was cold, chilling Scootaloo down to her core. After a day of severe heat and low amounts of sleep, it could almost be comfortable. Except the ropes made each step a struggle and, while her 'students' stood on either side to help her if she fell, she was still developing a rash in places she didn't like. Sweat covered ropes would do that. She was quite certain her wings were getting little sweat-cicles too.

That wasn't the worst of it, though. The worst was what was in her head. Was it possible that she could train these ponies? The more she thought about it, the more she suspected Nightmare Moon had betrayed her. She suspected Hornclipper's testimony about those orders couldn't be fully trusted. But then, would Grimset have been so open about his plans if she hadn't been betrayed? If Grimset had killed her of his own desires, Nightmare Moon would have... the things she would do to the stallion did not bear thinking of. If that was the case, he'd consider him lucky he found death at Hornclipper's blades.

No, the most likely answer was that he had not only permission, but incentive to kill her. If that was the case, it made things even worse. She'd seen how Sweetie had been. How much colder she'd become. Many times she felt she and Flowerbloom were the only thing keeping the mare from falling off the edge and going someplace they couldn't follow.

If Nightmare Moon was trying to get rid of her, could she possibly be trying to get rid of Flowerbloom next? Possibly even Rarity? Perhaps she was just being paranoid, but the thought sent a chill through her that had nothing to do with the cold night.

She took a deep breath of the night air, letting it fill her lungs. It was possible that Nightmare Moon had betrayed her. Had tried to kill her. No, not just possible. Likely. Given such a situation, there was only one thing she could do, while maintaining her loyalties. Flight or no, she was still a Shadowbolt. Her loyalties would always be to Nightmare Moon and the Water Nation.

In this case, it would just be the future Nightmare Moon. She turned to her right. “I... I wish to talk to this Righteous Knight,” she told her keepers. “Tell him... I've decided to accept his offer.”

The pegasus smiled before nodding. With a flap of his wings he took off, leaving her behind. She watched the pony go and let out a soft sigh. Well, she'd gone and made her bed. She just hoped she'd be able to not only sleep in it, but use it to keep Sweetie safe. Possibly from her own mother.

Author's Note

Okay everyone, there will be a brief hiatus as I work on a few side things, then this story will return with the Summer Sun Celebration. Woo! I was actually surprised this wrapped up so quickly, I thought this chapter would end up being far larger. Hope you all enjoyed.

Chapter 26: Summer Sun Celebration Pt. 1

Twilight stared up at the night sky, watching the stars twinkling away. She stood on the massive balloon holding one of many airships aloft. She could hardly believe it, soon it would all be over. Tomorrow their forces would gather and the attack would begin.

Rainbow had managed to get to the ponies(in record time, or so she claimed). The Wonderbolts, the water benders, many earth benders from the resistance including Octavia, the fire benders, the pirates and an assortment of other ponies had been drawn into their force. A rag tag force to be sure, but they were fighting for more than just themselves. They were fighting for their world itself.

Sadly, their force was still only a fraction of the Water Nation's combined forces. But it was a large fraction, focused to cut through their enemies like a knife. This Summer Sun Celebration would go down in history, one way or another. Unfortunately if she was correct, they had a force still smaller than the one they expected to fight. But they had one ace up their sleeve. Her.

The Water Nation still didn't know she was alive, as far as they knew. They dared to hope that... monster had been something from the Spirit World, not from them. This could be her chance to end the war, once and for all. All she had to do was drive into their forces, defeat Nightmare Moon and possibly purify her of Discord, then everything would be all better. She hoped. Twilight's eye focused on the moon.

It was hard to believe how much her life had changed since she'd come back from... being sealed away. She lifted a hoof to her chest. She'd even died. Or come so close to it she couldn't tell the difference. It had been over a hundred years, but she could still remember her home. The ponies running around, talking, playing, practicing their fire bending. Her teacher scolding her for some mistake or telling her to spend less time studying, more time being around others. Even the food, filled with spices that they'd sometimes toss to the baby dragons to see if it would make them breath fire.

Then the screams and fear as the sky fell apart around them. The skies disappeared for a moment and everypony stared in confusion. Some galloped out of their beds, foals awoke to come see what was going on. The horrible darkness overhead. Then the sound. The horrible sound as the darkness seemed to scream around them. Before finally, the explosions. The hurtling balls of rock and flame. The stars themselves, descending on them like a thousand screaming arrows.

“You okay, Twilight?” a voice asked from behind her, shaking her from her thoughts.

“Huh?” she turned back, before giving a gentle smile. “O-oh. Hi Rainbow. I was just...” She glanced over the side of the ship. “Thinking. I was just thinking.”

“You'd better be careful. Do that too much and your brain will get all big. We'll have to call you the headatar,” the pegasus teased before trotting over. Her steps made the balloon jump a little and forced the alicorn to spread her wings to stabilize herself.

“Do you think I'm ready?” Twilight finally asked.

“Huh?”

“For... for this. Do you think I'm ready? What if I mess up? What if I can't use the elements? I mean, I'm not Clover. She was... strong. A true avatar. She had all four elements at her disposal. She probably trained for this for ages before doing it in combat. She--”

“Didn't have the most awesome air bender ever as her teacher either,” Rainbow said with a chuckle, flicking her wing out to tap the avatar's. “Or the greatest earth bender in history. Things'll work out. We'll do this.” She looked to the sky. “We'll all be there together, working for this.”

Twilight looked up and sighed. “Not... all of us.”

The pegasus slowly nodded. “I... know. Spike is... we all miss Spike. But... I'm sure we can find him eventually. I mean, once we save the world we'll have to find him. We'll have pegasi flying every corner of the globe until we find him.”

The alicorn laid down. “What if I fail though? What if I just... can't do it?”

Rainbow laid down besides her and shrugged. “You won't fail. I believe in you. Besides... even if you did, we'll end this, one way or another. We're all together, remember? There's nothing we can't handle, so long as we're fighting together.”

Twilight nodded and closed her eyes. “Thanks Rainbow. I... really needed to hear that.”

“It's what I'm here for. Come on, let's go back inside. You need to get some sleep.”

“Okay,” Twilight slowly stood up and stretched out, groaning softly. “What about you?”

“I need to talk some things over with Spitfire, then I'll be going to bed too.”

“Okay, don't stay up too late,” Twilight said before jumping from the balloon and flying down over the side.

Rainbow sighed and called after her. “I won't!” She then spread her own wings and took to the sky. There was very little light, as all fires had been put out and many of the ships were cloaked in black covers. However, the moon was full overhead, allowing her dark adapted eyes to catch the small mass of ponies standing on a nearby balloon. She could make out those blue and lightning covered uniforms anywhere. “Spitfire, hey!” she called out as she landed by the other Wonderbolts. It took her a few seconds, but she quickly identified the others. “Soarin, Fleetfoot.” She bowed her head politely.

“Rainbow, good. We were wondering when you'd show up,” Spitfire said as she turned to the mare. “Did you... tell Twilight? About the dragons?”

“No, I didn't,” the mare said softly. “She's... really got a lot on her withers as it is. I don't think letting her know there are dragon babies out there depending on her success will really give her any help.”

The Wonderbolts slowly nodded. “You're here friend, we'll trust your judgment.” Spitfire glanced towards the front of the ship. “Everything is ready. Vinyl and Octavia have most of the benders hidden underground. I'll be flying off to meet them after this, to help prepare. Anything changing for the plan?”

“No,” Rainbow muttered. “We'll gather up at dawn, then fly to the city. Are you sure the fire benders are a good idea, though? We... need them for the sun.”

“We're out numbered,” Spitfire muttered. “We'll need everypony we can get for this. Once the sun hits the right spot, well... the extra power those fire benders will get could be just what we need. Especially if we haven't managed to get to Nightmare Moon yet.”

Rainbow nodded. “Are they all here? Did you bring everypony?”

“No.” She shook her head sadly. “I wish I could have convinced everypony to come, but Twilight's Sunrise refused to heed the call. They said they were needed elsewhere.” She stomped a hoof down. “Some of the fire benders had to stay behind to tend the dragons, as well. That... I can understand. Their species is on the edge of extinction, if they don't do something...”

“No, I know,” Rainbow muttered before turning towards the front of the ships, as well. “We have the avatar. Hopefully that'll be enough.” She ground a hoof into the ground. “I hope it's enough...”

“Well, we have to meet up with the others. I... guess this is good bye for now.”

“Yes it is,” the rainbow-maned mare mumbled. “Fly safe and... I hope you see you tomorrow night, too.”

“I hope we all live to see tomorrow night...” Spitfire mumbled, before the pegasi took to the air and parted ways.

Far above, the stars twinkled on, watched by hundreds of ponies, griffons and dragons as they hoped for the coming day, praying it wouldn't be their last.

Sweetie paced back and forth in her room, each time driving her hoof into the ground as hard as she could as if she was trying to destroy the stone. She'd gotten 'better' and had been in the midst of making a recovery. She'd even returned to her room.

Then the news had arrived. Flowerbloom and Scootaloo had perished. Flowerbloom had been killed by members of Twilight's Sunrise, while trying to defend one of their outposts. Scootaloo had perished while trying to stop the same group from stealing back the fire benders in the Fire Tribe's lands. It was... it...

She couldn't figure out how to react. She wanted to throw herself on the bed and break down into tears. She wanted to run into those countries and kill every single pony, slowly. She wanted to tear apart her bedding, screaming as the pain overwhelmed her. She wanted to torture, maim and slice apart every earth bender who dared to come within a hundred miles of her.

The rage and sadness pulsated within her like an animal as she struggled to find an outlet. Any outlet. She had almost gone running to her sister, but she knew that was no longer an option. She had... driven her away. Hurt her. The bruises she had worn were proof of that. She threw herself back onto her bed, burying her head into blankets and using her horn to cut even more holes in the padding as the sadness overwhelmed her, devouring the anger whole and leaving her helpless against it.

What did Rarity want? She'd done everything for her! All she ever wanted was for them to be together. To be the best sisters ever. Instead they were now... so far apart. Farther than they'd ever been before. Her friends were gone as well, leaving her alone.

She was alone. She was so, so alone. She curled into a soft ball as the sadness overwhelmed her, enveloping her in its power. Green filling her eyes as self loathing and pain pierced through her heart. She slowly opened her eyes and stared up at the roof. For a second she laid there in silence.

Her will slowly evaporated, slow but steady. Her body began going limp. The green beast within her twisted and turned, demanding to take more of her than she'd ever been willing to give. With a final, heart wrenching sob, she surrendered. Her mind sunk deeper into the sea of green waters, the taint spreading out from her eyes and coating her horn. Her pain would end, but theirs would only just begin.

Twilight awoke just before dawn, sliding out from her hammock and landing on the ground face first with a startled shriek. “Ow... hate these...”

“Smooth, Chickenwings,” Rainbow said with a chuckle before trotting over to give her a hoof up. “You ready for today?”

“I don't think a pony could possibly be ready for this,” the alicorn muttered before taking the offered hoof and pulling herself back to her hooves. She glanced around and frowned. Her friends were already gone, leaving empty hammocks in their wake. A small candle had been lit across the room. “Where is everypony? What time is it?”

“Woke up already. Almost dawn. Decided it was best to let you get some sleep, had a late night last night,” Rainbow said before trotting towards the door. “Come on, everypony's outside.”

Twilight nodded and followed after the mare. The world was still mostly dark, but it had that pre-dawn glow as the sun prepared its grand entrance. In the little bit of light she could see the other ships, all sailing through the air. She took a deep breath. “This is it, isn't it?”

“Yep,” Rainbow mumbled as she eyed the ships slowly. “We should have enough ships to haul everypony. Shame we have to pick them up again, but you know how those earth benders are about these things. Never would have slept otherwise.”

Twilight nodded. “No turning back. No failure. This is... our final stand,” she whispered. She then glanced to the sky and chuckled. “Who would have thought?”

“What?”

“Well...” A grin flashed on her lips. “I thought I'd need more time. I mean, Discord isn't even close to being a threat, yet. Well, being released. When we win here... we'll have time. Then we can just focus on making sure nopony tries to release him again. Get everything settled right.” She took a long, deep breath. “It's going to be over so soon.”

There was a giggle behind them as Pinkie hopped up and gave Twilight a hug. “Awwww, it's not too soon, I hope. Besides, we're on the third book. It's been going on forever!”

The two ponies chuckled, shaking their heads at their friend's strange comment. “Well, I'm happy I got to spend it with all of you,” Twilight said before eying the north. The sun slowly began peeping over the horizon, lighting up the world. She squinted a little bit and gasped.

Ahead and down below, were the other ponies. Hundreds of them. She couldn't see them, but she knew Vinyl and Octavia were there. Not to mention the fire benders she'd saved, albeit they made up only a small percentage. The majority were earth benders. Some soldiers, some volunteers. All throwing their lives in for this one hopeful victory. Twilight took a deep breath as the ships began their descent. She just hoped there weren't any hiccups.

As the ships landed, there was an almost instantaneous swirl of motion. Ponies began grouping up and boarding ships. Pegasi and griffons ensured that everypony was boarded on okay and not too cramped. It was all going so... smoothly. She flew down to the beach and was soon joined by her friends.

Within moments she heard the first, and only, signs of trouble. Pinkie had made the... strangest request. Twilight struggled, in vain, to comprehend it as she rested her face on her hoof. “I... no. It's a tight fit as it is. We can't give Vinyl and Octavia their own ship. I don't think either of them even know how to fly one of these ships.”

“But we can't ship Octavia and Vinyl with other ponies, imagine the outcry!” Pinkie said enthusiastically.

The avatar stared for a few more moments. “We... don't have enough ships to transfer ponies two at a time. We need to ship everypony together if we're going to be able to get them their on time. You... you know this.”

Pinkie gasped, her eyes filled with mirth. “Wait, you want everypony to be shipped together?”

“Well... yes?”

“Wow, Twilight. I never knew you were into that kind of thing,” Pinkie said before trotting off.

The alicorn stared at the earth pony a few moments, before turning to the rest of her friends. “Did... did anypony understand that? What did I just agree to?” She couldn't help feeling a little more light hearted though. It was nice that at least one pony could still be her normal, excitable self. She imagined the awkward smiles her friends were giving matched her own.

“Ah got no idea, sugarcube,” Applejack said with a light chuckle, watching their friend leave. “Pinkie bein' Pinkie ah think yah all call it?”

“There's Pinkie being Pinkie, then there's... that,” Rainbow mumbled, before shaking her head and giving a wide smile. “Only she could be cracking jokes at a time like this. Anyway. Almost everypony is gathered up. We've got a decent force here.”

“And we'll get them there before your little earth benders have a chance to throw up all over our polished decks,” Lightning said with a snort as she trotted up. “Time to show those lousy water benders who's boss, right? You all better hurry up, ponies have been planning for this for a while and they're raring to go.”

Twilight nodded as she looked around at the ships. There were well over a dozen, each one filled with ponies. So many, in fact, that plenty of the pegasi were flying around and beside the ships. This was it. Their final battle. Fire benders, earth benders, Wonderbolts, soldiers, farmers, pirates, everypony had come together for this. The greatest force they could have imagined. She closed her eyes and lifted her head up, to feel the sun's rays on it.

“Yes. Today... today is the final day. We defeat the Water Nation and take back the world.” She slowly smiled. They could do this. They had to do this. It was time. Finally time.

Rarity took a deep breath as she stared at her saddle bag. It was time. Finally time. “Okay Spike, is everything in there?”

“Maps, papers, weapons,” Spike mumbled as he rummaged through the bag, sighing softly. “Isn't this all a bit overkill?”

“No, no it's not,” the princess said as she paced across the floor. “The... avatar needs to know. This entire thing is a trap. My mother knows about them. If she comes marching in here, she's doomed,” the unicorn said with a shake of her head.

“But she doesn't know the avatar's alive, does she?” the dragon asked as he closed the bag up.

“No. She doesn't,” Rarity muttered. “But she knows about the fire benders. I think... whatever my mother has planned, has been in preparation for this. The avatar has to be warned, and we're the only ones who can do it.” She picked up the bag in her magic, neatly depositing it across her back. She then picked up the dragon as well. “If she is going to have any chance of... defeating my mother...” The words sent an icy chill through her heart. Had it really come to this? Was she really going to... help the avatar? She shook her head and steeled herself. This was for the good of all ponies, her mother included. And her sister.

“But what if we're found?”

“I'll have to do something then. That's what the weapons are for...” She gave him one little nuzzle, making him blush. “Please Spike, I need you. Without you... well, the avatar would never believe me. She... has no reason to. I've done nothing but hurt her. I need you to help me save her.”

The dragon slowly nodded, smiling. “O-of course. I ummm... yeah... heh heh. I'd ummmm... I'd totally... h-help...”

Rarity smiled and gave him a little nod. “Good. I knew I could count on you.” She took a deep breath and turned to the door. Okay. She could do this. All she had to do was sneak out from the castle, warn the avatar of what was being planned, help her get into the castle, defeat her mother and end this war in one fell swoop. It wasn't so bad, right? It could work. It had to work. It would work.

She opened the door and jumped. “C-can I help you?”

“Oh, indeed you can, princess,” an oddly familiar voice said from the cloaked pony.

“Listen, I'm really busy. I have to help my mother prepare and--”

“Oh, I know exactly what you're doing,” the mare said as she stepped into the room and forced the princess back. Her eyes glowed green from under the hood. “Going to visit the avatar, are you? I'm afraid I can't let you do that, not yet. He's waited far too long to ruin the plan now. Don't worry though. You'll get all you want... soon.”

Chapter 27: Summer Sun Celebration Pt. 2

Rarity stepped back quickly, her eyes widening. Spike fell off her back with a yelp. “W-what? Whatever do you mean? See the avatar? Why ever would I do something like that? That's crazy. You're crazy. The avatar? Silly, silly pony. We're mortal enemies! I'd never go see her. Never ever.”

The mare snorted before stepping inside. The door slammed shut behind her, trapping the three in together. “Don't play dumb with me, princess Rarity.” She paused for a moment. “I want to help you, in fact.”

“I... I have no idea what you're talking about,” Rarity said as she motioned for Spike to get behind her. The little dragon quickly darted back.

“You wish to go to the avatar and help her defeat your mother, do you not?” There was a soft chuckle then, so familiar but she just couldn't place it.

“You're talking treason. I don't know what could possibly make you think--”

“The weak link in the chain always wishes to be attached to the length,” the cloaked pony said with another chuckle. “But it's just a little too soon.” A blue hoof reached out from the cloak, stroking the princess' mane.”We wouldn't want all that rust to be washed away, now would we?”

“I don't know what you're talking about, but I really am just going down to the library. I--”

“Hoping to find a few more journals of late rulers?” the mare asked, sending a chill down Rarity's spine.

“How... how do you know about... why are you threat--”

“I just want you to know fear, little phantom.” Green eyes glowed from behind the hood, enveloping Rarity's world. “Now if only I could hear you scream.”

The princess stared, her eyes wide. She tried to call out to Spike, to tell him to run, to fight, to do anything. But she couldn't move. All she could do was stare into those glowing green eyes until they were the only thing that remained. Then there was darkness.

Twilight stared out over the horizon, riding atop one of many balloons. Plenty of other pegasi were doing the same, occasionally jumping off to fly besides the ships, but otherwise resting on top. Soon there would be battle, and no time for rest at all.

The ships didn't fly nearly as high as they could normally, so weighted down by all those extra ponies. Many even had extra support lines in place, to keep the weight from tearing any balloons free. Far below the ships, the sea was calm and quiet, peaceful. As if to try to counteract the chaos and destruction that would soon occur. It was so quiet, the only sound was the flapping of sails and tugging of ropes.

According to her calculations, they'd be able to see the shore at any moment. That was where the first, but likely easiest, battle would take place. They'd take the beach to the east of the city, stop anypony from alerting the nation, then march most of their forces from there. The air forces would go in first, eliminating their air ships and clearing the way for the other benders to attack.

Right on time, the shore appeared off in the distance, the waves crashing down across the land, beating it back. She took a deep breath and looked out, trying to catch sight of any ponies hidden amongst the land. From this distance she couldn't see, so she spread her wings and took to the air, flying off ahead. From all sides she could see other pegasi and griffons moving to join her, lifting into the air and making their way towards the land as a flying cloud of fighters.

It was all for naught. The shore was completely abandoned, without a pony on it. Twilight landed upon the bank, looking around with a frown. A moment later, Rainbow landed besides her. “Nothing here,” the pegasus said quickly.

“No ponies? No patrols? Ships?”

“Lightning has a few of her pirates spreading out to secure the area, but not a sign of them. I guess we were lucky.”

“Could the Water Nation really be that stupid?” Twilight muttered as she looked around. “We're less than an hours march from the city. There's not a tower or anything?”

“We're pretty deep in their territory,” Rainbow muttered. “Not a lot of expectations for invasions in the last hundred years, and now they're spread thinner than a feather's edge.”

“Yeah, but it seems so... easy.”

“Easy?” the pegasus snorted. “You weren't there as we had to sneak past all those patrols. Trust me, it was anything but easy. They don't know we're here... yet. The moment we come near the city, they'll be on full alert. They won't be able to lift a ship into the sky, but the ground forces will bite us. Hard.”

Twilight nodded. “I guess...”

“Relax. This isn't going to be easy in any sense of the word. No use worrying over a little bit of good luck.” She paused and shook her head. “I'd start hoping this luck holds out and we keep it until we get there.”

“I hope we stay lucky after we get there...” the alicorn mumbled before turning towards the ships. Ponies were galloping off as quick as they could, gathering together amongst their own kind. Fire benders, water benders, earth benders, air benders. She could barely believe it, all four united against a common enemy. The earth benders were looking quite ill, but they kept a stiff upper lip. She couldn't recognize half the ponies, but she hoped she'd get a chance to know them.

She impatiently paced back and forth as the ponies gathered together, emptying from the ships. They then quickly divided into units, the largest holding the fire benders, the water benders and a slew of earth benders. Octavia and Vinyl were leading that one. The two trotted towards her as another four earth ponies she couldn't recognize followed. Then Spitfire, Soarin, Lightning and Thunderlane dropped down from the sky.

“Everything going good?” Twilight asked as she looked the ponies over. She couldn't help but cringe at just how small the number of fire benders were. Even if that wasn't all of them, there were still so few. She had to resist the urge to tell them to wait back. To hide. They had just as much right to fight as her, just as much reason. Their lives, their very futures could depend on success today. They'd need everypony they could get.

“Indeed,” Vinyl mumbled as she looked over her forces. “There'll be three groups on the ground moving in, each with two commanders. Octavia will be leading this one down the middle, while the other two, consisting of earth benders, will drive in through the city. It won't be... pretty,” she muttered as she shook her head. “We'll... be trying to keep civilian casualties as low as we can. We're hoping in the chaos of homes getting wrecked everypony will run to the castle. The panic should throw off their forces and allow us to fight into the castle.”

“My ships'll keep the sky free,” Lightning said with a chuckle. “We'll be dropping bombs and arrows on their harbors like rain. They'll be lucky if they have any ships tomorrow.”

Spitfire nodded. “I'll be in command of the air benders. We'll be doing out best to keep them from getting anything into the sky until the pirates arrive. Ships, catapults, you name it, we'll stop it.” She then took a deep breath. “Twilight, are you sure you want to come with us? This could be... dangerous.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “Yes. It'll be fastest for me to go in with the air force. I can land in the midst of their lines and... well, I'll be closest to Nightmare Moon then, when the sun gets into position. Besides, my fire bending can be best directed from above, and I can stop anything your air bending can't.”

Octavia nodded. “If you're set, then I see no reason to argue. Your friends will remain safe in our unit.” She paused for a moment. “But... if we aren't able to push through in time and the sun is in the right position...”

The alicorn nodded. “I know. Push through without you...” She took a deep breath and glanced up to the sun. “We'd better get going. We don't have much time. If we... wait too long, we won't have the power we need.”

The ponies nodded, before turning and walking away. Rainbow moved up besides her and smiled. “Don't worry, Twilight. You've got me by your side. The others will be together, too. Octavia wouldn't have command if she didn't know what she was doing.”

Twilight gave another soft nod. “I... I guess. I... I don't know. I just... I just feel something is wrong. I can't shake it...”

“Well, yeah, everything's wrong. That's why we're doing this, to set it right.”

Twilight gave another slow, weak nod. “Y-yeah... I guess... you're right.” She spread her wings out and took to the sky. She hoped it was just jitters.

She soared up into the air and, within moments, the Wonderbolts joined her. With air benders on each side, the ships rising into the air behind them and the rest of their forces below, the time was now. She slowly turned her wings slightly and sped off, towards Canterlot. She took one deep breath and steeled herself. They could do this. They would do this.

Across empty fields of grass and trees they flew, keeping low enough to be too easily seen, but high enough to give themselves a good vantage point. However, there was nothing to see. Just empty wilderness. It was almost a relief when the fields finally gave way and, off in the distance, she could just make out the port city. Its castle was the easiest thing to see, standing far taller than the walls that surrounded it.

The closer they came, the more the feeling of unease took over and enveloped her. The walls surrounding the city were new. Made of unfinished stone. The earth benders must have made them. Not only that, they were tall and thick. So tall she couldn't even make out any buildings through them. As they came closer she could finally make out the tops of small homes inside, though another thick wall separated them from the castle. She'd never seen walls so thick, she couldn't imagine the point.

She couldn't see anypony inside. Even the port, which was blocked off from the rest of the city by yet another wall, was completely barren. There were no ships, be they for the water or air, and no ponies to tend to them. Even when they flew over the walls, there was no pony to greet them. The streets were empty, no carts, no sellers, not even ponies setting out laundry. The entire city seemed... empty.

Pain seared through Twilight's heart. “They... they know...” she whispered. That had always been a possibility, but she'd never expected this. If the Water Nation knew, she expected them to meet with overwhelming force, to try and fight them despite it. After all, as far as they knew, there were only a few fire benders to fight them.

But to retreat? To run and cower? To give up Canterlot rather than risk the fire benders? That was... that was impossible. She flew forward and landed on the wall outside the city, looking left and right. “There's nothing.”

“There has to be something,” Spitfire said softly as she looked away. “There's no way they could have evacuated this entire city without us knowing. It's huge! Why even build these walls if they were going to run?”

“Is it possible they knew I was coming?” Twilight asked, looking down at the homes. “Shouldn't there be panic? Anarchy? Something?”

“There should...” Soarin muttered as he looked around. It was so quiet. The sounds of war should have filled the air, the panic from their initial wind burst. Instead... nothing.

“Come on,” Spitfire yelled as she took to the sky and dove towards the south end of the city. “We'll open the gates for the others. If... nothing else, we'll make sure the Water Nation has nothing left to return to. If they somehow managed to really pull everypony out, they had to leave some important things behind. They couldn't have evacuated that quickly.” Her tone held doubt this time though. “Spread out, see if you can see any signs of the ponies. They might just be hiding.” She landed besides the gate, Twilight and a few others landing by her.

The avatar frowned as she got a closer look at the gate. It was steel, not nearly as tall as the stone walls. Not only that, it seemed to dig into the wall. It opened with ease, though she could see plenty of dings and areas where wind and rain had dug into the metal, making little pits and rust. The door was obviously quite old, so why did they have the stone walls at all? Were they covering metal walls? But if that was the case, why make the walls bigger and thicker, before abandoning the city?

“I'm going to open the other gates,” the alicorn muttered before flying off. There was only one other, the same as the first. Both were on the south end of the city. She quivered slightly. Something was off. She just couldn't place it. She looked up towards the sky. It was almost time. Where were they?

Her eyes widened. “No...” She whispered, before taking to the sky. She flew through the city as fast as she could, startling the air benders as she went. Her suspicions were right.

The city was completely blocked off from the castle by the tall, thick walls. No gates. There weren't any ships. The walls could easily cover up other gates, leaving the only easy point of entry the south. With only two there, they would funnel in, be caught outside the walls on the south end. Backs to the ocean.

She flew up, over the walls. There were a few pegasi flying back towards her ponies, likely to tell them where to come from. Her ponies were coming along the shore.

An explosion tore from behind her, making her turn around. It took her a few seconds to see the smoke, dangling in the air over the castle. A few seconds later a second and then third firework flew up in the air, and her heart chilled.

Her head turned towards the sea. At first she saw nothing, just a small glitter off in the distance. But then it came closer, grew larger, widened. It went higher and higher until it dominated all within sight. It towered high into the sky, high enough to crash into their ships, to destroy every air ship in the sky.

A tidal wave.

Twilight could only hover in the air, her eyes wide with horror as she watched the wave of destruction fly towards the defenseless ponies. Grounded at they were, they had no chance. There was no stopping this. Her friends, her comrades, all gone in a moment because she didn't think this through.

Vinyl turned her head and narrowed her eyes. “Water benders, with me!” she ordered with a stomp of her hoof.

Octavia turned to her friend, managing to keep her calm as the torrent of watery death drew ever closer on the horizon. The only thing stopping the panic from beginning was the fact most of the ponies were too shocked and frightened at the sight to move. Its sheer magnitude was enough to even make her want to turn tail and run. “What do you have in mind?”

“We're going to show them just what a water bending master can do,” Vinyl said with a smile as she stepped forward. Her unicorns moved with her. The sound of the encroaching water built around them, ready to crash at a moments notice. “Octavia, launch us into it!”

“I... what? You want me to WHAT?”

“Just do it!” Vinyl yelled, before steadying herself on the ground. The initial shock was starting to fade and a few ponies turned to run, but most just stared in awe. Even if they could move, they knew they couldn't outrun this.

Octavia gulped and nodded. “Earth benders! Forward!” She raised her hoof. “Launch!” She slammed the hoof down and the ground under Vinyl launched her forward like a cannon. A moment later the other water benders were launched through the air, flying towards the approaching wave like tiny insects opposing a massive wall of steel. The mare watched her friend and gave a silent prayer as she disappeared into the white foamy wall of water. She then lifted her hooves again. “Benders! Buffer!”

Twilight stared with wide eyes, shaking her head as the wave came ever closer. She and the air benders had taken to the sky, hovering high above the wall where the water wouldn't hit them. All they could do is watch as the approaching death went at their comrades.

Then the army suddenly launched ponies into the water, sending them crashing against the wave. A wall of dirt and rock rose out ahead of them next, but Twilight shook her head. That measly wall couldn't possibly defend them from the brunt.

But then a miracle happened. The tidal wave... collapsed. As if it had suddenly been sliced down the middle, the watery wall fell in on itself, half of the water retreating back towards the sea while a sizable force of it continued on. It wasn't as much as she'd hoped, but it was enough. The wave crashed against the wall and caved down on the ponies. However, it only lasted a few seconds, the force almost pathetic compared to what it had been before. When it disappeared, many of the ponies were toppled over, but even from here Twilight could see them straightening themselves out quickly. The ships hadn't even gotten damp.

Cheers rang out from the air benders as they flew in excited circles.

Octavia galloped towards the water, lifting a bridge of sand and rock before her as she ran. She shoved the water aside as she went, spreading her land bridge out until it finally plucked Vinyl out of the sea. The mare wasn't moving, laying limp on the rock. Other earth benders followed after her, plucking other water benders from the sea.

“Vinyl, Vinyl!” the mare yelled as she bent down to lightly shake the mare.

The unicorn coughed and sputtered, sending water across the ground. “Heh... heh heh... see? Told ya I'd show them what I could do...”

“Can you move?” Octavia laid down besides her, gently lifting her head up. She could barely breath, seeing her friend like this. She couldn't believe she'd survived.

“N-no. Fine... just... over did it a bit... heh heh... I don't think I'll be good to bend a glass of tea for a while... heh heh...” She laid back. “That... totally sucked.”

The earth pony let out a sigh of relief, before standing up. “Okay! Gather up the water benders, carry them if they can't walk!” she yelled, before smiling down at the unicorn. “Looks like I'm going to have to carry your lazy butt around. Just like always.”

Vinyl snickered. “You're just jealous because you didn't get to join me.” She cringed as she was picked up. “C-careful. Need... to move fast. Don't think they'll be able to... to do that again for a while but... but best not to risk it. Who knows how many of them they have out there?”

Octavi nodded, before turning to her soldiers as she galloped back to shore. “Okay everypony, double time! Get behind those walls before they can launch another one of those!”

Twilight turned her gaze to the castle. They weren't as alone as they'd thought, considering the fire works.

“Avatar!” Spitfire yelled as she flew up towards her.

“What is it?”

“They have ships out there. That's probably where their main force is located. We need to--”

“Go,” the alicorn said quickly. “Rainbow and I will deal with the castle.”

“But--”

“The others will be in the city soon, but another tidal wave like that could... destroy them all. The benders have to be stopped. You have to go.”

Spitfire gulped, before looking to Rainbow. “Okay, Rainbow Dash. We're counting on you to keep her safe and from doing anything too reckless.”

“Don't you worry,” Rainbow said with a chuckle. “I won't let her do anything I wouldn't do.”

“Her doing what you'd do is what I'm afraid of,” Spitfire said with a chuckle, before taking off. A moment later her air benders followed suit. Within a few moments Twilight and Rainbow were alone.

“You ready for this?” Twilight asked as she turned towards the castle. “Whoever is in there knows we're here. We won't take them by surprise.”

Rainbow shrugged and glanced back. The airships were almost in the city and already ponies were filtering in through the doors. “Don't worry. We're just scouting, right? The others will be with us before we know it.”

Twilight nodded and glanced to the sky. Soon. Very soon. She just prayed she was right. That Nightmare wouldn't have abandoned her throne. She turned back towards the wall, just in time to see the wall come up and slam into her face. The next few moments passed in a blur of confusion and disorientation, but when she was able to regather herself, she was on the streets. Plenty of her hurt, but nothing seemed broken.

Then all of a sudden the sky darkened as something big and flat hurtled down at her. She barely had time to gasp before a rainbow blur zoomed by and picked her up. She looked back, just in time to see the house shatter against where she had been. It dawned on her a moment later. “Did... did they just hit me with a HOUSE?”

“Yes, now get with it!” Rainbow yelled as she flew up, avoiding another structure as it blew by, hitting nothing but air. Twilight eeped and pulled back from her friend and tried to catch sight of their attackers.

There, right by the wall. Earth ponies had gathered up behind a number of the homes and were using their earth bending to launch the domiciles into the air and at them. “I guess it's not as abandoned as we thought!” Twilight yelled before using a burst of air bending to weave around a small single floored shop.

Rainbow pulled up, flapping her wings as fast as she could to avoid a rather nice cabbage shop. Or at least, Twilight guessed that's what it had been, judging by the sign. Now it just looked like brick and wood with nice paintings. More buildings were launched into the air, forcing them to fly higher and out of reach.

“So, what's the plan?” Rainbow asked as she glared at them. “Dive bomb them?”

Twilight looked them over, frowning. “There's only a hoofful of them. I think they're a distraction.”

“A distraction? What from?”

“The castle...” the alicorn said before turning towards it. “Ignore them. Our forces are more than capable of dealing with them. They're probably buying time until the ponies at sea can return or... launch another wave.” She gave another silent prayer for the air benders.

Rainbow nodded and the two took off again, soaring over the wall and into the castle's courtyard. Twilight held her breath as they flew, her eyes darting back and forth over the building. It was... well, huge for one. But she couldn't see anything in the windows. It could hold an entire army, but if so, why hide in there? They had a wall. They were practically giving the city up. These delaying tactics were driving her crazy. She glanced back towards the entrance of the city, her army was quickly filling in and galloping down the streets. Houses were moved aside with bending, allowing the army plenty of space to maneuver as they went. High above the airships flew over the walls, brimming with pegasi and griffons. They were winning. So why did it feel like she was losing?

She took a deep breath and flew to the top of the castle, landing on one of the balconies. “We'll start up here, our wings will make it easy too--” She froze and stared inside. She then yelped and jumped back, flying back over the edge.

“What is it?” Rainbow called out.

Suddenly cruel, wicked laughter spilled out from the room. There was a light, almost gentle sound of hooves clipping against the floor as the mare within stepped forward.

Nightmare Moon slowly became revealed by the sun's light, her dark armor gleaming, polished so nicely Twilight's reflection could be seen in it. The ruler of the nation slowly turned her eyes over the two, a grin on her face that could freeze fire. “So. You must be... the avatar then? I must say, I truly did not expect to see you here. You should be... dead.” She then glanced to Rainbow. “A Wonderbolt, on the other hoof, was far more expected.”

Twilight gulped and eyed the mare. She was right there. Right in front of them. All they had to do was reach out and catch her, and the war would be over. Yet, the unicorn didn't look frightened. She looked calm, collected. As if she was waiting. As if she'd already won.

“Nightmare... Moon. For your crimes against all the countries and your part in this war. I... I order you to surrender,” Twilight said softly. She could barely get her voice above a frightened whisper, though. Something about the unicorn was... terrifying.

“Come on, Twilight! Let's take her down! She's right there!” Rainbow yelled, flapping her wings faster as she eyed the mare. Something... felt so wrong. She wanted to charge forward, to rush the unicorn. But she couldn't. She couldn't shake the feeling that if she rushed her, she'd die. But she was the fastest around, how could this mare possibly take her down?

Nightmare Moon slowly nodded and gave a little chuckle. “Really? My 'crimes'? I was not aware of any laws I had broken,” she said with condescension. “As ruler of now all the nations, I believe I make the laws.” She then smirked to Twilight. “If anything, I believe you should surrender to me. After all, you're invading my nation. That would constitute a crime, no?”

Twilight gulped and glanced towards the sun. Soon. Only a little longer and the sun would be in position. Behind her she could hear the sounds of the earth benders fighting against her army, but she couldn't look at them. She couldn't turn her back on this ruler. Something was wrong. She could feel sweat forming on her brow.

“You've taken these countries through force and deceit. Captured and imprisoned good ponies. You will surrender or... or I will end you, Nightmare Moon.”

The unicorn merely glanced down into the city. “Did you notice just how high up we are?”

“Huh?” Rainbow asked, cocking a brow.

“We can see all the way down into my city from here,” she said in a tone smooth as silk. “It really was kind of you to bring all your ponies into one position for me.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “The... tidal wave was stopped. The walls can protect them. There's nothing you can do.” The dread flowed through her veins like ice. Something was wrong.

“Do you know why those earth benders are using the buildings and launching them, instead of drawing stone up from the ground?” Nightmare Moon asked with a small, vicious grin. Twilight swore she could see fangs. “The same reason your benders aren't. There's so much enchanted water under them that it makes bending it near impossible.” The grin slowly got larger. “I really must thank you for bringing the water benders with you. I did so hope you would do such a thing. Granted, I suppose if you hadn't, the wave would have eliminated your forces on its own. But, what can you do?” She gave another soft chuckle.

“Twilight, we need to eliminate her, now! She's just... playing mind games!” Rainbow said softly.

“You two are welcome to try. But I doubt even together you would be able to stand against me,” Nightmare Moon said as her eyes began to glow a wicked green. She then whipped a hoof back as a whip of water flashed into the room. A moment later a gong was heard. Then a few seconds later a firework rose from behind the castle, sailing into the air and exploding. “Say good bye to your precious army.” She gave a dismissive wave of her hoof.

Twilight turned and dove, her eyes widening. Something in the mare's voice struck her as... believable. Whatever was about to happen was bad. She had to stop it.

A second later she saw it. The Water Nation's earth benders appeared over the wall, leaping up the rock and dirt. As they touched down on the top, cracks and holes formed on top and began spreading out. They spread down the wall, pushed through by the earth bender's magics.

A few cracks began spilling water out. Purple water. Twilight watched with horror as her army began quickly backing away from the poisonous liquid. Then it all clicked.

The walls were enormously thick and tall. Not to keep the ponies out. But to fill them with enough magic water to sweep through the entire city. To wash away both the homes and all the ponies inside them. Most of their forces were still in the city. “Pull back!” she screamed. But it was too late. Their air forces were mostly out at sea, dealing with the boats and ponies who sent the tidal waves. The forces in the air ships were confused and didn't know what to do. Even if both were already moving, there were too many ponies on the ground. They couldn't save them all.

The cracks grew bigger and bigger, her ponies galloping towards the exits of the city, but the confusion was spreading. The ponies in back had no idea why they had to suddenly turn around, the ponies in front knew but also knew they couldn't escape in time. The gates were clogged, not enough movement. She made it halfway through the city when the walls broke. She was so high up she could see both inside and outside the walls. Those in the city would be swept away, drowned and crushed by stone, houses and torrents of magic water. Those outside, the few there were, were doing their best to get out of the way, but many of them would likely be crushed when the water burst out of the few, small exits they had.

She should have seen this. Should have prepared for this. Why hadn't she? She pulled her hooves down and dove. She had to do something. ANYTHING!

High above, the sun moved into position. It shone down on the world from its apex, the magic inherent in it flowing down and gifting those few with the right connections a power many of them never knew existed.

Twilight's eyes turned solid white, glowing with the magical energy as her wings cut through the air like blades.

Nightmare Moon chuckled as she watched the foolish avatar trying to... make some kind of pathetic effort. She made a mental note to have words with her children. 'Dead' meant dead. Not 'looked dead' or 'nearly dead' or 'fatally wounded'. But it was no matter. Even from here she could see the ponies as they milled about, helpless to escape. The earth benders had too much water under them to make any sort of shielding. The stone walls had now completely collapsed, caging the ponies in with steel walls. Water and stone surged forward from all sides. Her city would be in ruins, but that was a small price to pay for the complete destruction of those foals who dared assault her. With the news of this victory, there would be none who dared defy her rule.

The ponies huddled as close as they could to each other, trying to buy as many precious seconds as they could as the water surged forward. She could hear the sounds of water and stone tearing apart houses as it went. She then chuckled again as the avatar dove down towards those foals, as if sacrificing herself could stop the inevitable.

Then she saw nothing but fire. She took a step back, her eyes widening as a great wall of flames rose up between the ponies and the torrent that surged towards them. It reached into the heavens, licking just short of the air ships that struggled to fly higher away from heat. It then pushed out, like a wall of molten steel, filling the air with a thick steam that was quickly swallowed by the fire. It pushed farther and farther until, finally, it was just outside her walls, shoving into the courtyard... and then stopped.

The flames disappeared, leaving nothing in their wake but ash and molten steel. The walls that had surrounded her city now lay in heaps of slag, still glowing bright red. Of the water, stones and homes that had made up their assault, there was nothing but ash and scorched earth. Except for the huddled mass of ponies that stood back, only a few yards from where the fires had begun. Some were likely very, very hot, but there were none dead as she could see.

Then, rising from the masses, like a phoenix, was a single pony. Her wings were ablaze, pushing out at least three ponies lengths. Her eyes glowed with such a magical brilliance that even from here Nightmare Moon had to squint.

The unicorn stared for a few moments as... two things within her stirred. On one side, she tried to process what she'd just seen. It was... impossible. Just impossible. There was no way that could have happened. None of her forces had predicted, even imagined that could happen. It didn't happen. But it did. The second thing writhed and coiled around her, chilling her bones. It was such a foreign concept to her she could barely understand it. Something she hadn't felt in years, not since her father had perished.

Nightmare Moon felt afraid. She turned and fled into her castle.

Chapter 28: Summer Sun Celebration Pt. 3

Spitfire flapped her wings as fast as she could as she and the other air benders flew out over the sea. Her eyes widened at the sight that soon greeted them. Ships. dozens of them. There was no way they could all have water benders. Right?

The good news was there were so many of them that they were still in the midst of repositioning. Not unexpected, as they couldn't send tidal waves like that from behind their forces, they'd wipe each other out. Judging by the collapsed unicorns on some of the boats, it hadn't been an easy trick to perform. All the ships made the repositioning a slow and painful process. But their water bending made the ships move faster than they could have, even with the winds fighting them and no oars. The bad news was that the force was huge. They were out numbered, more than they'd initially thought. These were just the forces at sea, as well. Who knew where the others could be hiding?

She took a deep breath and looked back. “Fleetfoot, Soarin! Turn back, warn the avatar about this! They have enough ponies here to take us out!” She did a quick look over and shook her head. “This has to be their main force, though. Get some of our airships back here. We need to delay them as long as we can. Everypony else! We're going in. Wreck sails, break lines, do everything you can to slow them down!” she yelled as she slowly tucked her wings in. “Make them as dead in the water as you can!” She wished they weren't water benders. It would have all been so easy if they would actually stay dead in the water. But, even so, without sails the going would be slow. Hopefully.

A pony on her target ship pointed to her as she dove, but she ignored it. She had chosen one of the ships moving into position. She formed the wind in front of her, using her bending to cut it and reduce the air pressure, making her dive even faster. This could work. It would work. Two of the unicorns stepped forward and started shooting shards of ice at her, a veritable wall of icy knives. She just smirked and kept falling, the air around her hoof pushing out and easily knocking the ice away. The benders then stomped their hooves and a wide pillar of water shot up, but it was too slow. She was on them. Inches above their heads she spread out her wings and performed an instant one-twenty degree turn, exploding the air around her as she moved. The ponies screamed as many of them were sent flying from the sudden explosion, hurtling through the water and some even flying so far as to land in other ships.

She then flew straight towards the edge of the boat before performing a harsh ninety-degree turn straight up, shooting towards the mast. The air followed behind her, pushed and pulled by her air bending and the area she just recently vacated. With a solid push of her air bending, the burst tore through the ship. The sail was shredded as it struggled against its lines, snapping ropes and peppering the ship with cloth. Even the wooden mast began to crack under the assault.

Spitfire yelped and drew herself higher up, barely avoiding a tendril of water as it tried to grab her from below. She shot up like a dart and looked around, frowning. Plenty of the ships were now damaged, fortunately those in the front. But it was slow work and they were heavily out numbered. She could see a few of her ponies struggling as well, trying to fight off water bender attacks and being knocked into the sea. Not to mention a few who she could tell wouldn't be returning home. It was war, after all. She took a deep breath and headed towards the next ship, where she saw an air bender stuck in a ball of water and struggling to break free.

Out of the corner of her eye she saw something orange glowing in the distance, but she didn't let it distract her. She had a job to do. Ponies that depended on her. They had to buy as much time as they could. Who knew what would happen if these ships landed or another tidal wave struck?

Twilight hovered in the air, supported on equal parts by her wings and the bending power that flowed through her. She felt so... alive. More alive than she'd ever felt before. She'd been through events like this before, but they were so long ago. Even then, her bending had been so weak and, without wars, this day just tended to be more an event for fireworks and parties.

But now? She felt as if a flood gate of power and magic had been directly connected to her veins. She felt as if she could raise and lower the sun on her own. Heck, she probably could. Flames enveloped her wings as she flapped, her gaze wandering over the ponies below. The fire benders looked exhausted, but then they had helped her by lending their power to her protective wall. Even she had felt tired for a few moments, but only a few.

Now she felt alive. More alive than she ever had before. A golden crown formed on her head, with a purple star gemstone embedded into it. Down below she felt, not so much as saw, the other elements appearing around her friend's necks. The beams shot out, enveloping her, filling her with power beyond what she'd ever thought possible. It wasn't just her fire bending, either. She could feel all the elements, hers to command. Earth. Water. Wind. Fire. She was master of them all. She could reach out and touch the very nature of the world with the ease a pony would close a door.

This... was over. She could end this. She would end this. Her gaze shifted towards the castle. She didn't need to endanger any of them any more. She had the power, the capability. She had the strength. She took off, her wings leaving a burning line through the sky as she went, ignoring her friend's yells as she charged towards the castle.

The wall of stone that had once blocked it off from the rest of the city was now gone, even the metal gate that had been under it was only a few feet of molten slag, quickly cooling and sizzling in the air.

She flew to the balcony, her eyes narrowed into little pin pricks as she tried to find Nightmare Moon, her wings giving the room an ominous glow.

The ruler wasn't there. If Twilight was in a normal state of mind, she might have panicked or spent seconds searching to find the mare in the room. She wasn't. She could feel the air in the room, no pony was in there but her. So instead she darted through the room towards the door, blasting it in as she came close and lodging it into the wall opposite her. A long, twisting staircase stood before her.

The room burst into flame behind her, walls, pictures, bedding, all catching alight from the alicorn's power.

The avatar galloped down the stairs. As she came near the bottom she could feel the ponies waiting there. Preparing to strike as she turned the corner. She gathered her magic around her, compressing the air like one of her flaming explosions. The moment she stepped off the last step, two Shadowbolts charged at her from each side.

They were blown clear through the wooden wall on either side of the room. Then the walls of two more rooms past that, before landing in a daze. “NIGHTMARE MOON!” Her voice reverberated through the castle, the power and might coursing through her fueling everything she was, down to the core. It was... exhilarating. Beyond anything she'd ever imagined. “Come out! I will not hesitate to destroy this castle to find you!” There was no response, aside from the groans of the ponies she'd disabled. She hmped and trotted forward.

The fire spread out from her, enveloping all as she walked. Her hooves scorched the floor, her wings singed the walls and furniture. Ponies charged at her from halls and stairs, but she sent them hurtling back with well timed bursts of air, crashing through walls as she went. She let out another growl. “ENOUGH!” Her magic roared for a second before she formed a fiery ball over her head and blew a part of the roof off. Ponies screamed as wood and ash flew through the air. A few unicorns down the hall who had small spears of ice held above their heads quickly gave each other a look, dropped the spears and fell down on their stomachs. Her eyes turned to them and narrowed.

”Where is she?” The ponies gulped and pointed down the stairs. She charged past them, making the two quickly yelp and gallop away from the approaching flames. The place was so... so big. She had no idea where the mare could be. The floor below was no better, all the halls and doors and just... “AGHHHHHHH!” She finally roared and flew up, blasting through the floors and finally the roof of the building. She then stared down at it, her wings flapping behind her. ”No more hiding,” she said.

The wind began tearing around her hoof, her wing flaps helping to propel it faster and faster. It swirled and twisted, pulling at the building with gradually increasing pressure. Her other hoof flew towards the side of the building, directing the refuse to the side as it funneled up to her.

Suddenly five dark purple blurs burst from the windows of the building and turned straight up, charging at her. Shadowbolts. She narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth, letting the wind die from her hooves. They flew straight at her as she merely thrust her hooves together. There was a crack and then a powerful burst of air, sending the ponies hurtling back, their wings flapping wildly as they tried to stabilize themselves. She didn't allow them to, not this time.

Twilight lit her hooves up as the flames enveloping her wings grew ever larger until they were each four times the size of a griffons. She then flapped them a few times, sending powerful currents of air at the Shadowbolts. They struggled to fight the wind, flailing their hooves and flapping their wings, but the winds were too strong. They slammed back into the building, their moans rising up from the damaged building.

She flew down to the ground and lifted a hoof down. She then thrust it down to the ground, causing the rocks and dirt to shoot up. The building was cleaved in half as a thick wall of stone separated it into two pieces. “Nightmare Moon! This ends now! Surrender, or I will end you!” Purple water spilled off the rocks, but a wave of her hoof turned it to ice. The power felt so... so powerful. It was intoxicating. She could feel it almost overwhelming her. She didn't need her friends, she didn't need anypony. This was the power of the avatar. She could do this on her own. She would do this on her own. The power flowed through her, like fire in her veins. Earth, water, wind and fire. They were hers to command. The elements themselves were hers. No pony elses. She could do whatever she pleased! She was--

She paused for a moment before shaking her head. What was she thinking? She'd only gotten this far BECAUSE of her friends. She was powerful, but she was far from all powerful. They were still counting on her, she had to--

She felt the attack coming from her right. She easily stepped aside as the purple shards of ice skewered the ground where she had stood. She looked up and, for a second, her heart chilled.

Sweetie Belle stared at her from the gateway of the castle, one eye glowing purple while the other glowed green. Her magic was almost black as the water twisted and writhed over her head. “Avatar! I've killed you once, I'll do it again!” More shards of purple ice flew at her. “Why couldn't you just stay dead? I was happy!” Twilight merely waved a hoof and a small wave of fire evaporated the ice. The ground under her shot up, sending her hurtling at the startled mare, who she sent flying back with a sudden burst of wind. She didn't let up the pressure, using the wind to hold the young mare pinned to the wall.

”Where is Nightmare Moon?” she roared, eyes narrowing into slits as fire blazed from her horn.

Sweetie merely laughed, shaking her head as she tried to resist the powerful winds. They refused to give even the slightest, even putting a dent in the wall from the mare's body. “You'll never find her! My mother is hiding, waiting for the moment to strike! She'll destroy you, and your little army!” she screamed, her horn glowing with corrupted magic.

Twilight growled, leaning forward. The mare had caused her nothing but trouble. So many dead, so many fallen. All because of this one mare. She leaned closer, the flame on her horn glowing a bright white. She should burn the mare to a crisp. Destroy her. One future ruler of the nation, gone. Leaving only Nightmare Moon to deal with.

She thrust her horn forward. Her crown glowed as white light enveloped the princess. She screamed. Then it was over. The winds stopped and, for a moment, there was silence as Sweetie fell to the ground. She stared up at the alicorn, eyes wide and frightened. “What... what did you do?”

”You're free now, princess. He no longer controls you.” Twilight said before turning away from the mare. “Where is Nightmare Moon?”

Sweetie merely stared at her for a few seconds, her mouth open in shock. Then she nervously gulped. “I... I don't know...”

Twilight sneered, before galloping down the hall.

The young princess watched the mare go. She then lowered her eyes. Something... felt wrong. She felt so... so empty. So helpless. So... weak. What did that alicorn do to her? She couldn't even feel the anger anymore. All she could feel was helpless.

Spitfire let out a grunt as she avoided a hail of icy arrows. Blood soaked her side, her right wing was missing half its feathers and her mane was a mess, but she kept fighting. The air benders fought with all their skill and might, but they were fighting a losing battle. The ships had given up on trying to organize themselves and were instead focusing on fighting the fliers off. With such great numbers on their side, it was only a matter of time until they succeeded.

She dove down on another ship, scattering the water benders and tearing more riggings free, before grabbing one of her fallen comrades and pulling her off the ship. The other mare's wing had a nasty gash down the side. “Can you still fly?”

“Y-yes, barely,” the mare groaned.

“Fine. Pull back,” Spitfire let her go once they were out of range of the ships. “Get back to the others, help prepare for an emergency escape.”

“But what about--”

“We'll hold them off as long as we can, but this is a losing battle. When we return, we'll have to move fast to get everypony out of here. Go!”

The mare gave a grudging nod, before turning to fly away. Spitfire turned back down to the battles. Already plenty of them had to retreat, not to mention those who had been captured. They were stalling the Water Nation's forces, but that was all they could hope to do here. She drew in a deep breath and dived again, cringing as another spike of ice grazed her cheek.

“Show them their insides!” Lightning yelled as she soared across the empty air between her airship and the one they'd come besides. Her wing blades flashed in the sunlight as she tore through lines and the few ponies foolish enough to get in her way. Her pirates moved with her, slashing and cutting with the best of them.

The Water Nation's airships had appeared from the north, closing in fast. She hadn't been surprised, though. Pincering them from the south with water ships and water benders, then from the north with air ships and the pegasi. It was a common tactic, a good one. Her ponies might have been a little frightened of the numbers, except for one thing.

It wasn't everyday you watched a hoofful of ponies both stop a tidal wave AND another batch of them completely incinerate a city, steel walls and all. Even rarer that such a force was on their side. As far as she was concerned, this war was as good as won and she'd be damned if she'd let a couple of lily livered soldiers get in the way of her victory.

She'd sent her ships crashing against the Water Nation's airforce, her own ship leading the fray. They'd already brought almost a dozen of them down and panic was spreading through their ranks. After all, out numbered or not, staring down her horde was a prospect no pony enjoyed. A few of the enemies ships had panicked from the initial charge and done more damage to themselves than the pirates had when they slammed into each other. Balloons, riggings and wood shattered as the pirates drove their ships into the opposing forces.

She flew just under the balloon of her newest prey, turning sideways so her wings slashed a long gash down its side. She laughed as another pony flew at her, wearing their silly soldier armor. Their blades clashed for a moment, and then she was on him. The stallion stared for a few quick seconds before he realized they were too close to use their weapons. Unfortunately, she knew how to fight with her whole body and a few quick blows sent him hurtling down into the deck below. She then flew up, spinning like a top as she blew through the balloon and out the other side.

She burst into laughter as she watched the destruction and panic spreading through their forces. Not a bender amongst them, just hoof and blade. Her kind of fight. “Tear their ships apart! Show them why we rule the skies!” she yelled. She caught sight of something very... strange then. A black and purple garbed pegasus, not wearing a single piece of armor. No, two of them. They moved like lightning and, before her eyes, she watched them take down four of her ponies and two griffons.

Her grin widened and her eyes flashed. “Shadowbolts. Here I thought they were just a myth!” She flapped her wings and flew right at them, her blades cutting the wind. They separated the moment she was on them, just barely avoiding her strikes. “Wh--” She was then suddenly stopped, yanked by her tail. She let out a yelp as one of them actually hurtled her, straight into one of the balloons.

She growled and bounced off it, charging straight at the nearer one. She squinted a little, focusing and... he dove to the right. She dove right with him, slamming into him and striking out with her hooves. The pony didn't even fight, he just reached out and grabbed her, pulling her tight against him. A moment later she felt repeated strikes across her back, making her cry out in pain. She tried to pull back and strike the pony holding her, but he refused to let go and she couldn't get the right leverage like this. Also, she was feeling... weird. Her left front hoof wouldn't move and her right one felt numb.

There was a blast and she was torn free from the pony, before being grabbed and hauled back. She looked up at her savior and blinked. “Rainbow? What in blazes are you doing here?”

“Twilight's got things handled down below, I thought you could use some help!”

“I'm fine,” she snapped, though she glanced down at her front hooves. “Mostly. The buck did they do to me?”

“Shadowbolts, gotta be careful with them!” Rainbow said before letting her go. She flapped her wings and managed to stabilize herself. The two shadowbolts had, unfortunately, stabilized themselves as well. They stared at the two and flew in a tight circle, before tucking in their wings and rocketing towards them. “Don't let them hit you with their hooves. They know some kind of... paralyzing hoof strike thing!”

Lightning cursed before glancing to her. “Fine. I guess I'll take your help. But just this once!” The two shared a quick nod, before flying to meet the ponies.

Twilight neatly stepped back as the two Shadowbolts tried to jump on her from above. The light granted by her flaming wings made it easy to see the ponies, allowing her to send them hurtling back with a powerful gust of wind. The fire was spreading rapidly through the halls, causing many of the ponies she'd encountered to run for their lives. Now the only ones who seemed insistent on facing her were the Shadowbolts. They felt almost slow and pathetic now, as she was easily able to sense where they were going to come from based on the air currents.

She took a deep breath as she kept trotting, looking around. ”Nightmare! Come out! You cannot hide forever!”

“She doesn't have to,” a voice said from down the hall.

Twilight whipped around, glaring at the figure. A pony wearing a long cloak stood at the end of the hall. “You shouldn't be here, avatar.”

”I do plenty of things I shouldn't do. Where is she?”

The figure sighed and shook her head. “Is that your plan? To run around this castle, hoping you run into her? Your only options are to escape now, or smash the building to a pulp and kill everypony inside.” There was a light chuckle. “But, you aren't that kind of pony, are you? Taking one life would be hard enough. But all those others?” The hooded figure glanced around. “Then again, you seem quite content burning the place to the ground. Maybe you don't care that much about these ponies after all.”

“It's burning slowly,” Twilight snapped before stomping a hoof. ”Tell me where Nightmare Moon is! Now!” The ground shook before she sent a burst of wind at the mare. The other pony darted back, disappearing down one of the halls.

“If you wish to find her, you'll have to catch me!”

Twilight growled and chased after the mare, spreading flames along the wall as she went. The mare stayed just barely ahead of her, turning corners whenever she entered the hallway. She knew she was being led around, but she had no choice. The mare was right, she COULDN'T destroy the place. Burning it was fine, the ponies would run and escape. But actually crushing it flat in a matter of seconds? Just the thought of that blood on her hooves made her cringe. She smiled suddenly and skidded to a stop.

She couldn't believe she hadn't though to retry that. The sun's power still flowed within her. She flew up, crashing through the floors above, sending more materials scattering. She flew over the palace and looked down.

She froze for a moment in shock. It was in ruins. Sheared in half by her stone wall, flames spreading through the wood. Ponies were evacuating from all sides, running in terror of her might. But then, why shouldn't they? Like this she was... all powerful. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She felt every flame in the building and, with a single wave of her hoof, she snuffed them all out. She flapped her wings again and sent wind hurtling through the building, shredding the roof apart and sending it crashing down below.

She looked up and stopped. The sun was... she didn't know. How long had she had this power? How long had she been destroying things? Attacking things? How much longer would it last? Seconds? Minutes?

Panic began to build within her as she stared down at the fleeing masses. So many ponies. Was it possible Nightmare Moon was amongst them? She... didn't know. She waved her hoof once more and the ground shot up around them. It boxed them in, a roof of stone forming over them. No. Nightmare Moon wouldn't have come out. Of that she was certain. The mare wasn't the type to... flee like that. She'd be waiting. Hiding. Preparing to snuff her out when she was weak.

She looked down at the castle below. There was only one chance she'd have. One chance she'd ever have. They'd worked too hard for her to give up now. A few tears welled in her eyes. She had to do it. She didn't want to, but she had to. She lifted her hooves into the air as walls of stone rose from all sides of the castle. She had to do this. She had to. It was the only way. She had to end this now, for everypony. The magic water resisted her bending, but it gave way to her control quickly, allowing her to mold the earth as she saw fit. She had no choice. She had to.

The walls rose over the castle itself, blocking out the sun. She took a deep breath and pushed her hooves together. “I'm sorry...” she whispered. It had to be done. The walls began moving towards each other, moving in to crush the castle where it lay.

Then they stopped. She pushed her hooves together, again and again, but it refused to move. The flames from her wings died. Her eyes widened. “No. No no! Stop. Not yet, not--” Then it struck her. The fire in her veins drained away, leaving her hollow. Her wings flapped pathetically, but it was too much. The stone walls crumbled, raining rocks down on the land as she began to fall from the sky. The world faded in and out, one second she was three hundred feet above the ground, then two hundred, then only a hundred. She tried to stabilize her fall, pulling herself away from the castle, to catch herself. But it was too much. Her body felt broken. Weak.

The last thing she saw were the rocks, coming towards her like a moving wall. Then darkness.

Applejack did a quick mental count as she helped organize the retreat. As far as she knew, the air benders were still fighting the ships off in the south, so far they hadn't managed to break through. Yet. There was still a good chance they'd come up and bring them down from behind. She glanced to the skies to the north. At least the pirates were doing good, Rainbow had flown off to help and, as far as she could tell, they were destroying the Water Nation's forces. She just wished there weren't so many of them. Pinkie and Fluttershy were staying near her, helping to keep the ponies as organized as they could.

The fire benders and the water benders were still fairly exhausted, though Vinyl had at least recovered enough to help organize their escape. The air ships weren't in any state to help them escape, locked in conflict like they were. Even if they won and Twilight managed to defeat Nightmare Moon, it was best they weren't here when the rest of the forces crashed in on them. Fortunately, the destroyed and now only slightly hot walls were barely more than a mild annoyance. The ground had been so destroyed by the flames that the earth benders had little trouble bending again, as most of the water had been boiled away.

“Okay everypony, groups of five!” Octavia yelled. “Three earth benders, two others in each group! Head to whichever meet up points you can!” She stomped her hooves. “Most importantly, don't gather up! There's an entire army out there trying to make its way back, we're not fighting them! We're going to sneak by right under their hooves!” She motioned to the side. “If no ship arrives to pick you up, head into the Fire Tribe lands. Keep low, we'll find you!”

The ponies nodded as they broke up into small teams before galloping towards the walls. Applejack glanced up towards the castle, letting out a gasp as Twilight burst through the roof. Was it done? Had she succeeded?

Almost every eye turned to the alicorn. Gasps filled the air as massive walls of stone rose up to surround the castle. The water drenching the stone turned to ice, making the earth bender stare in awe. “Guess controllin' all four elements has its benefits...” she mumbled.

Then it all stopped. The walls began to crumble and she saw Twilight, fluttering and struggling to stay afloat as the rocks fell around her. Applejack gasped and charged forward, only vaguely aware of other ponies running on either side of her. The ground was warm but hard under her hooves, allowing her to easily plow through it. Her eyes never left the avatar as she leaped over the remnants of the wall. The castle courtyard was filled with toppled stones, a gift from the avatar's display.

The earth pony didn't hesitate. She slammed her hooves down and the debris gathered into a tall pillar of rock and dirt. It reached up for the avatar as she fell, letting the mare slam into it. Then it gave. It guided the alicorn down towards the ground, slowly crumbling under her and slowing the fall. Applejack kept running, until the last of the dirt was swept away and the avatar flew into her hooves. Against all her instinct as an earth bender, Applejack let the alicorn crash into her and send her toppling back, the two skidding on the ground a few yards. She let out a groan before slowly shaking Twilight. “Hey. Twi, yah okay?”

“Fire... the fire... earth...” the alicorn mumbled drowsily, her eyes slowly opening and wobbling around, unfocused. “Gotta... gotta get...”

“Easy there sugarcube,” the earth pony said with a chuckle. “Yah had a right tumble there.” She then glanced up at the castle, gulping. “Really messed up the place too. Yah manage tah get Nightmare Moon?”

“Gotta... find her...” Twilight groaned as she tried to pull back from the mare, but she was weak as a foal, not even able to lift herself. She couldn't even maintain consciousness for more than a few seconds before going limp in Applejack's arms.

“Then it's as we feared,” Octavia said softly as she trotted up behind the two. “The avatar has... failed.”

“Hey, it's not all bad,” Vinyl said with a chuckle as she walked besides the other mare. “We still wrecked their place. Made Nightmare Moon run like a frightened filly. All we gotta do now is get out of here and--”

“Get out of here?” a deceptively calm voice said from the ruins of the castle. The three conscious ponies flinched as Nightmare Moon slowly walked out from the trashed building. She stepped gingerly around the wreckage with each step. “Oh, the four of you won't be going anywhere.” She stepped swiftly to the right as a spike of earth attempted to impale her. She cocked an eye. “Don't believe for a moment your... novice bending can oppose me.”

Octavia stepped forward. “Get the avatar out of here. I'll hold her off.”

Applejack gulped. “But--”

“Do it!”

The mare looked down at her fallen friend before slowly moving the alicorn onto her back and galloping away.

Nightmare Moon glowered before thrusting a hoof forward. Spikes of water shot out from the ground, aimed at the retreating pony's back. They shifted direction in mid air, impaling the ground.

Octavia glanced back. “Vinyl--”

“Don't say it,” the water bender said with a growl. “You have no chance taking her on, one on one. You need me.” She smirked. “Besides, I've been wanting to knock her royal highness on her up tight flank for years.”

Octavia smiled and shook her head. “I wasn't going to say that.” She turned towards the ruler and grinned. “Just wanted to say I'm happy to have you by my side.” With those words, the two charged the ruler.

Chapter 29: Summer Sun Celebration Pt. 4

Lightning dropped onto the top of her balloon, panting for air as she looked around. There were just so many of them. Her own forces were cutting through them, but sheer numbers were taking their toll. For every soldiers they took down, two more seemed to take their place. The Shadowbolts were the worst. She and Rainbow managed to take two of them down and even managed to work together to take down a few more soldiers, but they'd been split up after another balloon was sliced to ribbons.

Even worse, her leg was still not obeying her commands, making her move slower as she fought. She'd had to spend more time cutting ropes and balloons than she could charging in and fighting. Her muscles were burning and her forces were exhausted. She didn't dare look under the ships to find how many of their own had fallen and lost their lives.

“Captain Lightning!” a voice yelled from behind her, making her turn with a glare. One of those Wonderbolts. She couldn't guess which one, they all looked alike in their silly uniforms.

“What is it?”

“Retreat has been called.”

“What? We've got them on the run!” she said, struggling to keep the exhaustion from her voice.

“Forces from the south are moving in, we can't hold them off forever,” the mare said with a shake of her head. “The ponies on the ground are already retreating to designated safe spots. They'll require these ships to pick them up.” The mare paused. “Well, whichever ones remain.”

Lightning cursed before nodding. “Fine!” She dove back down to her ship. There were ponies on it, all hers. It was a sign of how much terror her ship brought to their enemies that none of them had dared try to board it. She galloped down under the deck and entered her quarters. With a sigh, she pulled out a small blue cylinder from under her bed. It made her a little sick having to do this, but she was no fool. They'd defeated many a vessel today. A retreat meant they'd survive to destroy many more.

She galloped onto the deck and spread out her wings, soaring up and over the top of the balloon. She held the cylinder up and, grudgingly, pulled a string from the back. There was a sizzle and then a rocket shot out from the top. It sailed into the air and exploded, dousing the balloons in blue light. There was a momentary pause in her soldiers, but the shift was almost instant. Lines were cut, grapples were released and more than a few of the enemy ponies were finished. She peered through the mess, trying to keep an eye out for any problems.

“What's going on?” Rainbow's voice suddenly cut through the air. Lightning turned to the mare and let out a soft gasp. The air bender looked... untouched. Not a cut on her.

“I hate you damn benders,” Lightning said bitterly. “Retreat has been called. I'm getting my ships out of here.”

Rainbow glanced to the airships. “But there's still so many of them here. What about--”

“Not our problem. Ponies on the ground are getting out of here, we're moving too.”

The blue pegasus nodded and a slow, wicked grin formed on her lips. “How fast can you get out of range?”

Lightning snorted and looked at the Water Nation's ships. Only a few of them seemed to be opposing the retreat, most seemed quite content to let the flying bringers of death go. “Shouldn't take long. I don't expect more than a token pursuit.”

Rainbow smirked and cracked her neck from side to side. “I wouldn't expect any.” She then took off into the sky, flying higher and higher.

The pirate watched for a moment before shaking her head. “Really? You run away now?” She rolled her eyes and motioned towards the east. “Okay you lily livered scum buckets! We're heading east! Any of these bastards try to follow, send them to hell!” There was a loud, if exhausted, cheer, followed by the final snapping of lines. Her fleet pulled out. She glanced back and chuckled at the Water Nation ships, those that could follow them putting up only the barest token of pursuit.

Then a high pitched sound filled the air. She craned her head up and saw Rainbow, flying almost straight down, the wind swirling around her hoof. “What in tarna--”

Spitfire pulled back, wheezing softly as she stared at the ships in front of them. They couldn't hold on much longer, not like this. She was struggling to stay in the air, a few shards of ice embedded in her front right hoof. She was exhausted and the ships were moving again. Trying to surround them.

Then there was an explosion from behind. She turned and gasped, staring into the sky. A rainbow of colors exploded out in a wide, ever expanding circular wave. She stared for a few moments before her mouth fell open. “No... no way. She did it AGAIN?” She then paused and looked back to her ponies. She took a deep breath before sighing. It was now or never. She flew up into the air and started gathering clouds. Using her air bending she formed it into a large X. She then dove back down, sending more bursts of wind into the ships as she went.

Her air benders were already doing as expected, gathering up what they could and pulling back. To her horror, she couldn't help but notice only about half of them were making the trip back, compared to how many came. Plenty had already retreated, but there were still many dead and captured. She gave the boats a sad look, before turning to join her comrades.

Their battle was over. She just hoped they had bought enough time. She gave one last glance and, as expected, the ships that were still sea worthy were already making their way towards the shore.

Vinyl pulled the water up from the ground, quickly forming it over her head and sending spikes of ice in rapid bursts at Nightmare Moon. Octavia danced amongst the rubble, striking and hurtling boulders the size of carriages at the mare.

The ruler of the nation merely hmphed. She barely moved, sliding aside as the ice slipped by her, only to twitch her head and send the blades twirling back around at the earth mare. The boulders she merely ducked under or moved aside, letting them strike the ground away from her. Her stance was perfect, stable and calm, without a single wasted movement. Their attacks might as well have been completely still for all the good they did.

Vinyl stomped a hoof down, making the blades of ice impale the ground before they could touch her friend. She was already panting, forced to work both on defense and offense at the same time. The two had managed, barely, from letting the ruler get by them. However, no matter what they sent, Nightmare Moon seemed ready for it. She drew the water up from behind the mare, attempting to ice the path she walked on.

The dark mare merely stepped aside, her own hoof moving to draw the water from Vinyl's control before sending it out. She deflected a few more boulders, making them spin wildly off course, before she flicked her hoof and more blades of ice shot out at the two.

Vinyl yelped and charged forward, getting between the blades and Octavia. Her horn glowed and they turned to water, harmlessly splashing against her. The ground under her shook for a moment and she was pushed a few feet in the air, a spike of ice skewering where she had been standing.

“Vinyl, are you okay?” Octavia asked, eying the ruler as she pulled her hoof back. She brought her friend back to her side. “You're slowing down.”

“Just a l-little tired.”

“You're still not recovered from the wave, are you? Go, I can do this on my own, I--”

“Don't lie to me, Octy,” Vinyl growled. “I know how hard it must be using the dirt around here. There's still magic water in a lot of it, I can feel it. You can't fight her forever, not without my help.”

“I can fight her long enough...” Octavia snapped.

“How quaint,” Nightmare Moon said as she stepped forward. “If you two really wish to die so badly, you only had to ask.” She thrust her hoof forward again and more water shot out from the ground, enveloping them on all sides.

Vinyl pushed up against Octavia, lifting a hoof and sending the water swirling into the air. The ruler was gone. “Where did sh-- ahhh!” She felt something cold and slick on her hoof, a moment before she was lifted into the air and slammed back down.

Octavia struck a hoof out, severing the water whip that held her friend with a stone blade. She turned around and stepped back, glaring at the ruler. She then gulped nervously. The dark mare was now blocking their way into the city, their only means of escape.

“You've both annoyed me... quite a bit,” Nightmare Moon said with a scowl. “My forces are closing in and we will find the avatar.” The water rose up and practically melded with her body. “But, since you two insist, I will grant you your desire of an eternal rest.”

Vinyl got to her hooves with a grunt, wobbling back to Octavia's side. The two stared down the mare and prepared.

The ruler of the Water Nation charged as the sky above them exploded in color.

Applejack did her best to hold onto Twilight, occasionally giving her a little bump when the alicorn started to sag or roll down a little. Fluttershy and Pinkie kept besides her, keeping a careful eye as they went. The avatar had barely moved since they'd left the palace, only occasionally mumbling incoherent gibberish.

The sky suddenly erupted high above, making them pause and stare at the rainbow of color. “Holy buck. What was that?”

“That would be Rainbow,” Pinkie said with a giggle. “Sonic rainboom!”

“What's a sonic rainboom?” Applejack asked as she stared up at the wave of rainbow spreading across the sky. She looked towards the source and gasped. The Water Nation's airships were crashing down, the pegasi flying over board as they quickly abandoned ship. A few vessels had managed to survive the explosion, but most were in ruins. Some had even caught on fire, rainbow colored fire. She'd never seen anything like it.

“It's where Rainbow flies up realllllly high and uses powerful air bending to just blast down and break the sonic barrier and then BOOM!” Pinkie jumped up, waving her hooves around. “Big explosion and everything!” She paused again and looked up. “It ummmm, can be a bit disorienting to be near. Clouds hate it.”

“I'd say...” Applejack muttered, before shaking her head. “Right. Escape now, staring at that later. Come on.” She turned and started trotting again.

A rainbow blur streamed across the sky, zigging and zagging from side to side before finally descending on them. It crashed into the ground, eliciting a startled cry from the group(as well as making Twilight sit up and yell “Oatmeal!”). The blur skidded along the grass, leaving deep gouges in the ground as it went. Finally, it came to a stop, revealing Rainbow. Electricity seemed to shoot off her, little rainbow colored bolts arcing across her body.

“W-wow. That... that was AWESOME!” the mare said, giggling a bit. “Did you guys see that? I was totally amazing, I was all zoom zoom zooooom BOOM! Those ships never saw what hit them!”

“Yah also went an' told 'em where we are,” Applejack hissed, glaring at the mare.

Rainbow eeped and gave a sheepish smile. “Oh. Heh heh. Sorry. Totally forgot that I was... hey, is that Twilight?” She paled. “Is... is she okay? Did she win? Nightmare Moon didn't--”

“She's exhausted,” Applejack said with a shake of her hoof. “But well. There's no need to worry. She just needs some rest, a little sleep. A lot of sleep.”

“Then Nightmare Moon is--”

“She's fine. Twilight... couldn't do it,” Applejack muttered. “She wrecked the place, but we gone an' lost. We need tah get outta here.” She started trotting again.

Fluttershy gulped and looked back. “I... I don't know if we really lost. I mean... we... we didn't win. But neither did they...”

Rainbow snorted and walked besides them. “A tie is just as bad as a loss. Just means there were two losers, not one.”

Pinkie sighed and looked back as the group disappeared into the trees. She paused for a moment, a thoughtful expression on her face, before shaking her head and trotting after the others.

Nightmare Moon growled, her eyes glowing with a green light as she watched the two benders before her. Their blood coated the ground and shards of ice were buried throughout the dirt. She merely watched as the two got to their hooves, wheezing and panting. “You're both pathetic.” She thrust a hoof forward again, sending both crashing to the ground with another water whip strike. Once again, they tried to stubbornly get to their hooves, though their bodies fought them the entire time.

“I really thought you two might put up more of a fight. Especially you, Vinyl. To think you were once the commander of my armies.” She sat down and lifted her horn high. The water gathered from the ground, swirling above their heads into long, twisted spikes of ice. “If only I'd gotten rid of you oh so long ago, perhaps this annoyance could have been avoided. Good bye.”

The shards fell. Vinyl and Octavia cringed, awaiting the sharp sting of fatal blades.

The shards exploded, peppering the area in a thin layer of ice. “Who--” Nightmare Moon started, before freezing.

The world seemed to go quiet as a single unicorn slowly made her way forward, her hoof steps seeming to echo through the courtyard as all three ponies stared. Celestia slowly raised her head and narrowed her eyes, before her horn began to glow and the water droplets lifted into the air and gathered over her horn. She didn't say a word, meerly watching the ruler of the Water Nation.

Vinyl and Octavia gulped, looking at each other, then to their savior before finally focusing on Nightmare Moon.

“Sister... how good of you to join us,” the dark mare said with a scowl. “I should have known you'd take this little... display as an opportunity to increase your treason.”

Celestia didn't respond, merely moving closer to the ruler, the water gathering over her head as she went.

“Oh? Do you wish to fight me now? You foal! I am all powerful, even the avatar could not hope to defeat me without her precious sun trick! What hope could you possibly have?” Her eyes glowed a dark green.

The elder sister continued walking forward. She motioned for the other two to follow behind her. They shared a confused glance, but slowly got to their hooves and followed after the white mare, their bodies objecting.

Nightmare Moon took a step back. “Don't think I... won't strike you down, sister. I'll--”

“You can defeat me, that much is true,” Celestia finally said. “There is no pony who doubts that. But you won't. For the same reason you've kept me locked in a prison and never done more than threaten me.”

The younger mare took a deep breath and another small step back. “I am the ruler of the nation! Of the world! I have more power than you could ever dream, I--”

“Would kill me. But the victory would cost you, wouldn't it?” Celestia asked coldly. “It would hurt you. Hurt you more than you've ever been hurt before. Do you believe you'd be able to take all three of us, even wounded as they are?” She advanced ever faster, nearly upon the younger mare now. “What would your ponies do, now, if you were that hurt? Weakened? How many do you think would move to strike at you when you were at your most vulnerable? Especially after this?” She stopped directly in front of Nightmare Moon. “Do you really believe you could defeat us and get away unmarked?”

The ruler stared before slowly standing aside, her eyes narrowed into slivers. Where were her soldiers? Where were those foals? Why hadn't they returned with the avatar no longer destroying everything?

Celestia took the opportunity presented to her and galloped forward, past the burnt reckage and towards the outer walls.

“That was amazing!” Vinyl said, panting as she went. “Could you have really done that?”

“Not a chance,” Celestia said, her face completely pale and a cold sweat going down her face. “As she is now, none but the avatar could hope to stand against her.”

“Then why did she buy it?”

“My sister never bested me before her... change. We have never come to blows since. I... was able to use those lingering doubts against her.” She took a deep breath. “Were there not three of us...” She shivered at the idea. It likely would have been her body to join theirs. “Had I arrived a few moments later...”

“Say no more,” Vinyl muttered. “She... fights like... it's impossible. Not like a bender, something...”

“Unpony,” Octavia said softly. “Only the avatar could stand against her. At least now...” She stomped her hooves and a descending tunnel formed in front of them. They disappeared into the dark, each thinking of the deadly creature they left behind.

Rarity's eyes widened as she sat up, her mind reeling. She flailed around for a few moments as she tried to process where she was.

She was... laying down outside. Somewhere. There was grass and trees. Off in the distance she could see the castle. Or rather... what remained of it. “W-what? How... how did I get... get out here?”

A low groan drew her attention. She turned back around and gasped at the little dragon, laying still on the dirt. “Spike? Darling?”

“What hit me?” he groaned, slowly looking up at her. “We... we were in your room and... what happened?”

Rarity blinked and looked back at the castle, then back at the dragon. She looked to the city again and... how had she gotten out here? She took a deep breath and tried to ascertain where they were. She... at first thought they were on the north end of the castle, but it seemed weird. Everything seemed off, and the castle was in horrible shape for a landmark. Her eyes widened when she realized the city was gone. Just gone, no walls, no stone, just gone. Completely gone. The shock was forceful enough it made her sit down. “H-how... how... what? That's not... what?”

Spike let out another groan and got to his feet. “What... happened? I feel like I got my head stuck between two heavy rocks...”

“The city... it's... it's a... what?” She just stared. She could see the ships returning from the sea. Or at least, some of them. To the north there were only a hoofful of airships returning. “We... we must have... escaped in the conflict. That must be it. We must have... gotten struck by whatever hit the castle.”

“It knocked us all the way out here?” Spike asked questioningly.

“It's... not impossible? I think?” Rarity said, staring again. The castle was in ruins. It looked like it had been cut to pieces. Then drowned. Then burnt. Then cut to pieces again for good measure. “Maybe... I must have crawled out with you. The blow we received must have been very severe for us not to remember.” She rubbed her head, but didn't feel so much as a bump. What happened?

A sudden chill went down her spine before a word cut through her. Unfortunately, they answered her mental question. “Avaaaaaaaatar.”

The princess froze in place. She turned and shrieked, falling backwards. She stared up at the... creature before her. Sombra. He stared down at her, eyes narrowed into slits as he took a step closer.

“N-no,” Rarity squeaked as she crawled backwards. The creature moved closer, staring down with dark, merciless eyes. “I-I'm not... I'm not the avatar! G-go away! Leave the avatar alone! I was wrong! I never, leave her alone!”

The creature kept walking forward, only stopping as Spike suddenly jumped in front of her. “Hey! You heard the lady! Get lost!” He yelled, putting his claws up in a boxing stance. The display would have almost made the princess laugh if she wasn't so abjectly terrified.

Sombra moved closer, his mouth opening to reveal short, deadly fangs. She could almost hear Spike's terrified heart pattering away, but he didn't move aside. He just continued waving his fists in the monster's direction.

It stepped closer, before freezing. It's eyes widened, before it gave her yet another look. It then turned towards the north and started to walk away.

Rarity stared, her entire body shaking as the creature left. She then took a deep breath and decided to do the last thing she ever wanted to do. She slowly scooped up Spike and got to her hooves. “C-come... come along, Spike. We... we have to follow it.”

“Why? Why would we EVER follow something like THAT?”

The princess paused for a moment before lowering her gaze. The monster didn't even leave hoof prints. “Because... it's our best chance of finding the avatar. I... have some things I have to tell you. Horrible, horrible things.”

The gathered ponies kept their heads low, doing everything they could to avoid looking at their ruler's gaze. The hall they were in, fortunately, offered a myrid of distractions. From the cracked and collapsing pillars, sunken roof, shattered glass. Frankly the second greatest fear they had at the moment was the room collapsing and crushing them all. There was a fairly high chance it would occur. Fortunately, it had survived the last few hours after the avatar had left, it would likely last a few more.

Unfortunately, the far more terrifying, and likely cause of death for any of them, was the calm Nightmare Moon who sat on what remained of her throne. She seemed almost relaxed, gentle, unangered. But the ponies knew that was in no way the case.

Nightmare Moon had in fact managed to be so enraged that she lapped all the way back to being calm. There were small glimpses of tension and twitching from the ruler, the sure sign that she had less remaining threads than most of the castle's flags. The throne room may have offered death, but questioning the ruler at this point promised it.

“Re... peat... that...” she said slowly, each word strung tightly.

“We suffered... considerable losses in... in the sky,” the pegasus said slowly, his entire body shaking. The other ponies felt for him, namely as they knew it could soon be their turn. “Our commander was... one of the first to fall. As one of the few unicorns aboard he... he...” The poor pony's throat locked up, making him shake.

“Enough,” Nightmare Moon hissed. “Begone!” she ordered. The pegasus didn't hesitate, flying out one of the broken windows. Unfortunately, as the assorted unicorns knew, as higher ranking members they couldn't make such a display. Many of them would have happily tossed aside all their power to not be in that room at the moment. She took a slow, steady breath. A breath that told the ponies she could, and likely would, kill each and every one of them before the night was through.

“Now... now tell me,” she said slowly, straining on every word. “How is it that these... that these ponies. These... pathetic, out numbered, even... even untested ponies.” She paused again, closing her eyes as she took another slow, steady breath. The calm in her voice threatened to send each commander there running for their lives. “How these ponies managed to... kill... destroy... DEFEAT a force comprised of my most powerful and well trained soldiers? Water benders, pegasi? Nearly every air ship destroyed... nearly...” There was another long, slow pause.

The ponies trembled and kept their heads low. Oh, how they wished Caballeron had been the one in command. But this had been a trap, comprised of benders and pegasi. Her greatest forces. She couldn't leave it in the hooves of some dirty earth pony. The destruction of the fire benders? It would have cemented his position and they all knew it. Instead he'd been sent on some other task and a unicorn had been put in his place.

That unicorn's body now decorated the courtyard. In multiple places. She'd answered the ruler's questions poorly. Everypony there feared meeting the same fate.

“Only a hoofful of prisoners,” she said slowly. “Losing almost... ten times the ponies they did. Now... now tell me. How is this possible? My own forces... not arriving until long after the attackers were gone,” She pointed towards one of the ponies, a young mare. “Tell me. Now.”

The mare shook in place, stepping forward but somehow seeming to move farther back from the ruler as she cowered. “I... I do not know, your highness.” She closed her eyes and awaited death, praying it wouldn't come.

Fortune was on her side. There was a snap as her helmet was knocked from her head. “Is that all you can tell me? 'I don't know'?” she said in a mocking tone. “Foals!” She glared down at the pony. “Leave here. Turn in... whatever command you have. 'I don't know'. Report to the clean up crews and your new captain.” There was no eloquency, no subtle nuances to her words. Just distressingly calm, simple words.

The mare quickly bowed her head and galloped from the room. Demotion seemed a far kinder prospect than death, she'd almost welcome it in comparison. The ruler then looked at the others. “Well? What do you have to say for yourselves?”

None of them offered a word. She sighed. “All of you. Follow that mare. Report to your new commander.”

Then one pony slowly raised his head. “But your highness. None of us could have predicted this. The avatar was too powerful, even you were forced to flee before her--”

There was another flick of water. He lost more than just his helmet as the other ponies merely turned and walked for the door, ignoring the body of their comrade as best they could.

The ruler of the nation glared down at the corpse, her rage boiling within her. She bared her teeth as a clump of stone fell from above, shattering on the floor of her once beautiful throne room. “Just you wait, avatar. I've been playing nice, up to this point. Now though...” She closed her eyes. “I will not rest until I find and destroy everything you hold dear. This is my world. Mine. You will understand that before I am finished with you.” She got to her hooves and walked to the doors. The guards outside yelped, jumping when she exited the room.

“Have a message sent throughout the kingdom,” she said, glaring down at the soldier. “Send out every pegasus we have. Every remaining airship is to return to Canterlot. Every water bender as well.” She paused for a moment. “No exceptions.”

The guard nodded rapidly, before turning and galloping away. She watched the fleeing pony. Soon she'd make that alicorn run the same way.

Right before she impaled her body on a spike to show to all the nations. She ruled the world. It was time they all learned it.

Author's Note

And so the summer sun celebration ends and I take another small, hopefully well deserved break to write a few short stories, before returning to continuing the great battle against the Water Nation.

Chapter 30: On the run again

“Down!” Rainbow said before grabbing Twilight and darting off behind some tree cover. The others quickly followed suit, peering out through the foliage. After a few more moments of waiting, a pegasus flew over like a bolt.

Applejack let out a low whistle as the pony soon disappeared from sight. “They been goin' by all day, like lil fireworks. Didn't even know they could go that fast until ah met the lotta yah.” She glanced back to the rainbow maned mare. “Can they even see us goin' at that speed?”

“Probably not, but I'd rather not risk it. We might stick out a bit in all this green” Rainbow said before glancing to Twilight. “How are you holding up?”

“E-exhausted...” the alicorn said softly, leaning on her friend. “But I can keep going. We... we need to keep going.” Her legs trembled under her.

“Fine. Let us know if you need a break,” the pegasus said before she started walking again, using her wing to help support the alicorn.

The ponies had been moving since they'd escaped, only taking a brief rest during the night. Unfortunately, they hadn't come across the rest of their forces, though they'd seen plenty of signs of the other's passing. Aside from the occasional call for cover, the ponies barely spoke to each other. Heavy hearts and heavy hooves marched on.

They'd lost, that much was clear. They'd had a clear shot at eliminating the Water Nation's ruler, but they'd failed. They just hadn't had enough time and when push came to shove, Twilight had hesitated. They all knew she could have ended it in a few moments with that crushing move, but she hadn't been able to do it. They all knew what it would likely cost them in the end, but none of them could speak of it. Twilight was miserable and weak, limping with every step and only her friends support kept her from collapsing in a heap on the ground. She was in no state to hear how things had gone bad and how they were her fault. Especially since none of them thought they could have done things any differently. In the end, everything had fallen on her and she had been unable to measure up.

So instead the five kept walking, pushing themselves to the limit as they moved in slow, steady steps. They only paused for the occasional rest or snack, but it was never long before they started moving again. As long as their hooves moved, their brains didn't have to. They'd tried to meet up with one of the evacuation groups, but the airship was already gone, if it had ever arrived. There were signs of ponies running through the area, but no way to tell which side they had been on. So they walked. There was no help coming and they knew it. So they walked. They couldn't do anything like this. So they walked. If they stopped, they'd have to think about everything that had happen, what had likely been lost. So they walked. Because they had nothing else they were willing to do.

The walking was, unfortunately, extremely slow. Twilight had burned herself out, bad. She couldn't control a pebble in her current state, let alone walk on her own. So her friends took turns helping her travel. Finally, when it was Pinkie's turn she gave a little sigh. “This... this isn't right.” She put her friend's wing over her side and helped her move forward.

Rainbow looked up and shook her head. “We're going the right way, we--”

“No, not the direction. This. We... we lost. But we've lost before. In fact, this loss wasn't even that bad. Sure, we didn't defeat them, but they didn't beat us, either.” The pink mare smiled at Twilight. “Look, we got Twilight out of there. There's still hope. We aren't beaten yet so why is everypony so sad?”

There were a few seconds of silence. “I... I can't beat her,” the alicorn finally said.

“Huh?” Rainbow asked.

“Nightmare Moon. I... I can't beat her.”

Applejack shook her head. “Listen, sugarcube. Ah know we went an' failed this one time, but once yah learn all four elements an'--”

“No!” Twilight said again as tears started to form in her eyes. “It's... it's not enough. You didn't see her. You didn't watch her. This... this was my only chance. I can't fight a pony like that. Even if I had all four elements I couldn't fight her. I... I need more than just the elements. I need OUR elements. All six of them. That's... that's the only way. There's no other way to... to defeat a pony like that.”

“Come on, Twi. You're the avatar. Yah can take her any day ah the week. Just cause yah--”

“No, she's right,” Rainbow interrupted. “We can't... she can't. I was there. I stood right by her. I looked into Nightmare Moon's eyes and... I saw myself die. She could have just... squashed us like bugs, if not for that power boost. She doesn't just fight, what she does it's... beyond us.”

Applejack frowned. “Ah never thought ah'd hear the day Rainbow Dash was afraid of so--”

“Well maybe you should learn from it!” the pegasus yelled. “Maybe you should figure out that maybe we have something to fear. I'm not a coward! I've gone hoof to hoof with a bucking dragon. But this mare? She... she would have killed us. If we hadn't... there wouldn't have been any hesitation. Anything. It would have just been death. I don't think all of us going at her at once could take her. Whatever Sweetie was, she is so much beyond that.”

Applejack stared at the two winged ponies. They both wore the same haunted masks. “Well then, ah guess we gotta... do somethin' else then, right? We regroup with the others an' find Spike. Once we got him, we find this other element an' come take down Nightmare Moon for good. Right?”

Rainbow nodded. “We'll have to do that. I mean, if the elements give you that kind of power, Twilight, imagine how easy it would be to wipe out the Water Nation. Well, defeat them.”

“I... I guess...” the alicorn said gently. “It just... it didn't feel right. It felt a little... strange. Wrong, even. Like I wasn't completely in control. I don't think that kind of power is meant to be wielded by one pony.” She looked around at her friends. “I think... that's why the elements exist. Because I need you all to help stabilize my power. To keep me from becoming... something else.”

Her friends smiled and gave a little nod. She took a deep breath and glanced forward. “I guess... we just have to get back to the other rebels. Spike is our only hope. I'll need that element if we're to take her on again.”

“Aaaaaaaaavaaaaaaaaaaataaaaaaaaaaaaar.” The word ground down their backs like a knife, cutting them to the core. They turned as Fluttershy let out a scream.

Rarity let out a soft yawn, struggling to keep on her hooves as she walked. Black bags had formed under her eyes and, to her horror, her makeup was running. They'd been walking all night, with very little rest. Worst of all, she was becoming distressingly certain that they had lost track of the creature.

Spike walked besides her, occasionally letting out a soft yawn and struggling to keep up with the exhausted pony. He was just as tired, if not more so, but he refused to be the one to hold them up. His eyes drooped as he walked, making the world occasionally blur out of focus. “Are we sure they came this way?”

“I... believe so,” the unicorn said gently as she glanced around at the surroundings. Celestia had taught her a little about tracking, but she had no idea if it worked for spirit creatures. The only good thing she knew was the direction they'd followed had brought them into contact with another trail. It seemed to be of quite a few ponies, judging by the occasional broken branch and bent plants. There was no sign in the dirt, which likely meant there was an earth bender covering their tracks. But the ground being so smooth and undisturbed was, in itself, a trail.

Unfortunately, she seemed to be finding hints of Somb-- that creature's involvement, as well. Occasionally the path they followed would have a strange substance on the ground, plants covered in black ichor and dying or, in one case, a dead squirrel encased in black crystal.

“Are you sure you're going to be able to stop that thing if we find it?” Spike asked nervously, walking close to her side and gently poking his claws together. “It's... it's not really that dangerous, is it?”

“It's extremely dangerous. Even worse, it's something my mother wanted to keep hidden away. Something like that doesn't bode well for anypony.” She paused and glanced down at the dragon. “Don't worry though. It won't... harm me. Probably. I mean it's...” She turned her head back towards the trail. “It can't hurt me. It won't hurt you, either. I'll stop it... somehow.”

“So, was that really your father?”

“No!” Rarity said quickly, but slowly lowered her gaze. “At least. It's... it's not what my father is. Was. Not what he'd ever want to be. My father was... he was a kind, loving stallion. A pony who protected all other ponies. He'd never, ever do anything like this. He's not a killer.”

“Then why did you send him after the avatar?”

She cringed and lowered her eyes. “I... I was in a bad place. A very bad place. I was scared, hurting. I thought... I thought if I got rid of the avatar, I'd be free. I thought the nightmares would stop. The fear would go away. I thought... I thought everything would be better. I was so certain my place was at home with...” She closed her eyes and lowered her head even further. “No. I wasn't sure. It was what I wanted to believe. I was so desperate to believe I was where I belonged that I would have accepted anything. That I was home. That I didn't need to be involved anymore. I ignored every sign pointing me towards my true destiny. I... guess I'll just believe every sign, no matter how fake it is, if it gives me what I want.”

Spike slowly moved closer and reached up, patting a claw against her withers. “I... don't think so. I mean... it's not easy to give up everything, right? But you did, because you knew it was right. Just because it was hard doesn't mean you're a bad pony. It just means you're strong enough to resist.” He motioned to the necklace she wore, the one he and Sweetie had made. “That you're the good kind of pony I thought you were.”

Rarity smiled and gave a little nod. “I... I hope so. I don't want to...” She frowned and stopped. “Wait...”

“What is it?”

“The ground. It's... different here.” She looked around quickly and realized how much it had changed. The grass was all gone in small spots and there were little piles of dirt over some of the grass. It was no longer perfectly smooth and undisturbed, little marks all over it. She turned towards the right and galloped through a few trees, before gasping. A short distance away the ground had been torn apart, collapsed spikes of stone were covering the dirt, the grass was all torn up and there was even a tree that, at first glance seemed to have fallen on its own. Until you saw the two hoof indents in the side. “There's been a fight here.”

“That's a little obvious,” Spike said as he looked around.

Rarity ignored the comment and kept looking for any sign of fire bending. There was no ash but, she did find signs of that creature. A small black crystallized pool of... something. At least, she assumed it was from that creature. “Come on. This is close.” She looked around and quickly found the hoof steps leading away from it. The ground was a little hard, but not too hard she couldn't follow it. Adrenaline pumped through her, knocking away the drowsiness as she ran. She'd pay for this rush of adrenaline later, but that was fine. She needed it now.

Spike struggled to keep up, his tiny legs nowhere near long enough. Rarity stopped for a moment to pick him up in her magic and then galloped after the ponies. The avatar was close, she hoped. At least, somepony who was connected with her.

Fluttershy screamed as the spikes of black crystal pierced her wing and she was sent down to the ground. More crystals formed in the air over her, but her body was launched away as the ground suddenly shoved her to the side. The crystals hit empty dirt. Rainbow caught the pegasus quickly and flew back towards the others.

Fluttershy whimpered, tears going down her face as black lines spread out from the wound. She was dropped besides Applejack who shook her head. “This ain't good. Twilight, how yah feelin'? We could really use some'a that avatar powers right about now!”

The five were backed against raging rapids, the water zipping past them far too quickly for them to swim against. Under the water, huge rocks turned the currents into death traps. Twilight struggled to breath as she tapped her hooves on the ground, trying to make a bridge of rock that could support them, but they kept getting washed away before they made it more than a few inches. She was still too weak and even the minor attempts made her want to collapse.

“Look out!” Pinkie screamed as she dove and knocked Applejack over. Black crystals impaled the ground where the earth bender had stood, making them both cringe. “Help Twilight, I'll hold him off!”

“Aaaaaaaavaaaaaaataaaaaaaaaaar,” Sombra hissed, more mist than body. Pinkie charged forward and dodged around another assault of crystals before pulling out her cannon. She pulled the wire and unleashed a boom of confetti in the monster's face. It didn't flinch as it kept on coming. Its form slowly but surely made its way towards the cornered ponies. Pinkie ducked back, narrowly spinning away from a spike of crystal.

“Beat it!” Rainbow yelled as she dove. The moment Pinkie jumped away, the pegasus flapped her wings and unleashed a torrent of wind on the pony, throwing everything she had on it. Behind it, a tree was toppled over by the sheer force. When the winds died, the creature was gone. “Yeah! Okay, I got it, let's--” She turned and froze as the monster's eyes stared into hers.

Crystals formed in its mane too fast as Rainbow lifted her legs to defend herself.

“Sombra, stop!” a voice yelled out. The creature actually paused and looked past Rainbow as a white unicorn galloped out from the treeline, carrying a small dragon on her back. “Give it up, I was wrong! Leave the avatar and her friends alone!”

“You!” Rainbow yelled, quickly maneuvering out and away from the dark creature.

“Gosh dang it!” Applejack said with a stomp of her hoof.

“Nggggg...” Fluttershy said with a pained moan.

“Wuh?” the exhausted Twilight added.

“Hey Rarity! Hey Spike! About time!” Pinkie said with a giggle. “You're totally late though, Spike. It's been almost a whole book!”

“Sombra, stop,” Rarity said slowly as she inched closer. The creature stared down at her, its eyes glowing a dark green. A dark gray body formed from the shadow as it slowly made its way closer.

“Raaaaaaaarity...” Sombra said slowly as it moved closer.

“Yes. It's me. Rarity. Sombra, you need to... you need to go. I was wrong. I was so very, very wrong. Just... disappear. Stop... stop hurting ponies. Don't hurt anypony ever ag--”

The words were cut off as blades of crystal seemed to materialize from its body and shoot at her. She barely managed to step away, her eyes going wide. “W-what are you doing? Stop! I command you! I--”

“Aaaaaavaaaaaaaataaaaaaaaaaar!” the creature roared before surging towards the unicorn.

Spike stood up on her back and took a deep breath. He then blew, green flames shooting out and enveloping the creature as it hissed. It took a few steps back, recoiling from the flames. “Rarity, run!” the dragon yelled before gripping her mane. She didn't require a second suggestion and took off towards the others.

“Come on, follow me!” Rarity yelled. The others just stared at her, their mouths open.

“Questions later, run now!” Spike yelled. The water bender galloped past them, her horn glowing. The water in front of them began to part, revealing the wet mud and rocks underneath. She galloped across, unable to make the water part all the way to the other side, but able to form a bubble for them to walk through. The others followed her, though only due to the fact Sombra had started moving towards them again.

The creature paused as the river closed before him, eying the group as they made their way across the soaking, but slightly dryer river bed, encased in a bubble made from Rarity's bending. It poked at the water with a hoof. “Aaaaaaavaaaaaaaataaaaaaar.”

Within a startlingly short amount of time, the group was across the river, crawling back onto dry land. “Yeah!” Spike yelled as he pointed a finger at the creature across the rapids. “How do you like that? Water bender! That's ho--”

The creature's body turned to a dark mist, only its head remaining. Then it disappeared. “Buck!” Rainbow yelled as she looked around. “It's using its tricks again, don't let it--”

“Aaaaavaaaaataaaaar!” The ponies froze as the creature descended on them from above. It opened a mouth filled with fangs and lunged at Twilight. She recoiled in fear as the others moved in to protect her.

A dome of light formed over them as necklaces materialized on all the ponies but the alicorn, who received a crown. Sombra slammed into it, recoiling from the wall with a blood curdling scream. It shook for a moment, snapping its teeth at them, before turning and fleeing.

Just as quickly as it came, the light and jewelry was gone and the ponies stared at its retreating form. “Did... did we all just win?” Applejack asked.

“I... I think we did. I don't know how but...” Twilight paused and looked at Rarity. “AHHH! You!”

“Wait, I'm--” Rarity didn't get a chance to finish her sentence before dirt and rock suddenly reached up from under her, covering all of her except her nose and eyes.

“We know exactly who yah are,” Applejack said with a growl. “The no good varmint who nearly got us killed half a dozen times.”

“You see the way she was talking to it? I bet she's the one who sent that thing on us!” Rainbow said, pointing an accusing hoof at her.

“Mffff!” Rarity objected, yelling into the dirt.

“Fluttershy! Are you okay?” Twilight looked down at the pegasus. Her wing was bleeding, but the black lines were gone.

“I... I feel fine. It was hurting for a bit but...” Fluttershy spread out her wing. The hole was tiny and only lightly bleeding. Pinkie started patching it up, humming while she worked.

Twilight froze and looked down. She felt, well, amazing. Still tired, but not as drop dead as she had before. Now that drowsiness had lifted some of its fog from her mind, something very important dawned on her. Spike barely had a chance to say a word before he found himself flying through the air, wrapped tightly in the avatar's hooves. “Spike! You're here! You're okay! I knew you were okay, I just knew it! I can't believe it! I mean, I totally believe it but I didn't believe it and, oh Spike!”

“C-can't... b-breath...” the dragon whimpered, tugging on the hooves. They refused to loosen.

“Never letting you go again. I am so, so, so sorry. Can you ever forgive me? I can't believe I lost you. I was so scared after I tried to put the element in you and--” She paused and looked down. “The... element. It's gone. I mean... isn't it? You aren't... in a coma anymore. What happened?”

“Air... lungs... s-suffocating...”

Twilight stared in confusion for a few moments before shrieking and letting him go. The little dragon rolled on his back for a few seconds, eyes closed and gasping for air. “Sorry Spike. It's just, we thought you were gone. We thought... I thought I'd lost you forever. How did you escape? What happened?” Once he could breath again he was gripped in her magic and brought into a slightly softer hug.

He coughed and shuffled a bit. “I... I didn't escape. Rarity rescued me. She--”

“What? No way!” Twilight turned on the captured unicorn. “I knew you were pretty despicable, but trying to use Spike as bait to lure me to you? He's just a baby dragon.”

“Mfff!” the unicorn countered.

“Well, look at who her mama is,” Applejack said with a shake of her head. “A mare grows up lookin' up tah that, yah know she ain't gonna end up right. We're lucky she even kept Spike alive long enough tah use as bait.”

“Ummm, guys...” Spike spoke up, but was ignored.

“We should just toss her in the river or something,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head. “I mean, look at her. She's one short stop away from becoming the next Nightmare Moon. Remember her sister? Not to mention she... well...” She glanced towards Twilight. “Almost killed you...”

“Actually it was Sweetie,” Pinkie offered helpfully.

“Yeah, but she was there, and helping,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head. “I say we get rid of her now. Leave her for that monster. Ugh, no, bad idea. She'll probably team up with that monster.”

“You... you don't mean we should... k-kill her, do you?” Fluttershy asked softly. “She's... defenseless. We can't just...”

“Guys!” Spike tried again.

“No, not kill her. Well, yes. Kill her or... I got it!” Rainbow clapped her hooves together once. “We just break her horn! That's what they do, right? Could give her a taste of her own medicine!”

“Mmmmmmphhhhhhh!”

“Breakin' her horn? Ah guess that'd be preferable tah killin' her,” Applejack said softly. “We ain't cold hearted killers, but we obviously can't jus' let her chase us down like this. Too much is on the line now an' we got an advantage. For once.”

“I guess breaking her horn is for the best,” Twilight said softly. “That would eliminate one of them from fighting us, too. If she's going to grow up anything like her mother, well...”

Spike took a deep breath before finally exhaling straight into the air, sending a burst of flame in front of the ponies. “Will you listen to me?”

The ponies recoiled and stared at him in shock.

“Finally,” the dragon said with a snort. “As I was saying. Rarity SAVED me. She didn't use me as bait, she saved me from her mother and little sister. She's also the one who released me from my coma because... well, she's the element. The last element. The one that got stuck in me.”

All the ponies but Pinkie looked between each other for a moment, then at Rarity, then at Spike, then back at each other. They then proceeded to burst into laughter.

“Really? Her, one of the elements of harmony? That's a good one spike,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head.

“Ah think yah gone an' hit your head a few too many times, lil partner,” Applejack said with loud chuckles and a light slapping of her knee.

“S-spike, you ummm, shouldn't say things like that...” Fluttershy said softly.

“Impossible, the elements are supposed to be given to ponies I can depend on,” Twilight said with a shake of her head and snicker. “Ponies I can trust. She's tried to kill me a dozen times.”

“She's also saved you quite a few times, too!” Spike said angrily. He then pointed to the unicorn. “Besides, if she doesn't have the element and I don't have the element, where is it?”

The laughter ceased and all the ponies turned to the princess. “It's... it can't be possible,” Twilight said softly. “Can it?”

“Ah buck...” Rainbow said with a groan. “Why can't anything normal ever happen to us? Let her go, Applejack.”

“Fine. Ah still think we otta keep her bound up or somethin',” Applejack said before slamming a hoof down. The rock and dirt fell off Rarity, making her collapse to the ground.

“Ahhh! Err, ummm...” The princess slowly looked up and smiled. “A-avatar. I ummm, I've come to help you. To offer my services. I was... I was wrong and oh my gosh I am covered in mud I need a bath!” She shrieked and dove into the river, making the group face hoof.

“Never anything normal, I swear,” Rainbow muttered.

Paaaaaaaaaain. Burrrrrrrrn. It burrrrrrrrrrned. Aaaaaaavaaaaaaaataaaaaaaar. Separrrrrrrrrate... destroy. Allllllllll.

Chapter 31: Full Party

Rarity pulled herself out of the water with a small degree of difficulty, using her bending to keep the fierce river from sweeping her away. She looked up at the faces that greeted her and gave a small, nervous smile. “Hello again,” she said ever so softly. “Err, as I was saying before I... had that minor mud... issue.” She bowed her head. “I have been wrong, all this time. I have tried to help my mother and sister. I believed that... I belonged by their side. I believed only I could help them. I believed it was my destiny. I believed... wrong. So very, very wrong. I worked so hard, but I worked for the wrong cause.” She slowly raised her head and looked to Spike, before turning back to them.

“I've learned now. Thanks to my aunt, who never gave up on me, and Spike, who never did either. I know this Discord is... is an evil creature. I know what he's done to everypony. To my mother, to my sister. Even... even my father.” She lifted a hoof up to rub the necklace around her throat and closed her eyes. “And me. His power and taint... it flowed through me. Like some kind of disease and... it was because of Spike that I was freed from it. I don't know a lot about these elements, except that they are important. Well, and my aunt knew about them. I hold one of them. I... believe I can help you. I can teach you water bending. Join my element with yours. Together, we can purge that corruption from my mother and sister. Hopefully we can even put an end to this war. What do you say?” She used her hoof to rub her mane back, before slowly extending it in a hoofshake.

“Not a chance,” Rainbow said, diving down between the two. “Do you have any idea what you've put us through? You've tried killing us, tried capturing us and on more than one occasion you almost succeeded. Not to mention your mother and sister are insane, how do we know this isn't just some plot to get close to us? Maybe it was some other pony who has this element and you're just taking the credit?”

Rarity gulped and took a step back. “I... I understand. I mean, trusting me can't be easy, but I assure you, on my honor I--”

“No,” Twilight said as she raised a hoof. “Don't. We... can't trust you.” She slowly stepped forward. “You've been our enemy for so very, very long. You've fought us whenever you could. But... you couldn't always. When important times came up, you helped me. Sided with me. During Cloudsdale. When I was captured by the Shadowbolts. When the fire benders were in danger. You were always there, lending your hoof to the cause. Even though it seemed you hated it. You've sided with us and helped us so many times. But you always became our enemy in the end, every single time. Once it was over, your generosity evaporated. I want to know why this time it's different.”

Rarity gulped and slowly lowered her gaze. “I... I told you. It's because of destiny. I bear one of these elements, it means I... have to help you. It's my destiny. It's my--”

“No!” Twilight snapped as she stepped closer, their horns almost touching. “That's not enough. 'Because fate says I have to'? That's never going to be enough. Tell me why. Exactly why, this time is different. Tell me, or leave.”

Rarity stared into the avatar's eyes for a few moments before slowly lowering her gaze. She took a step back, but stopped as she almost toppled back into the water. She felt tears rising up from deep within her, but struggled to suppress them. “This... this time is different because... because...” She choked on the words and began to shake. “Because I need you. It's not for me, if it was just for me I'd have stayed home. You don't know these ponies you're fighting. I do. They're my family. They're my mother, my sister and... and in a way, even my father. To you they're just these evil, cruel, sick monsters that torment and kill all that stand in their way, but that's not who they are.”

Rarity stomped a hoof down. “My sister would never have hurt a fly. My mother... and my father. They were both kind, sweet, loving ponies. All of them were. If they were themselves, this war would have ended the moment my mother gained power, or when my aunt did. But it didn't. These aren't the ponies they are. These are... different. Changed. I can't save them. My aunt can't save them. No pony can save them except you.” The tears welled up in her eyes. “That's why I have to join you. I have to help you. I thought I could do it alone. I thought when I returned home, everything would be the same. I'd have my doting sister and loving mother back. We'd all be a family again, but we won't. We'll never be that until they are saved and... and I'll do whatever it takes to help you free them. I want to end this fighting, this war. I want to set everything right.”

Twilight shook her head. “And if helping them requires you to betray me?”

The princess lowered her gaze. “The avatar... isn't a creature of evil and destruction. This monster is. For so long I... I was blinded. I couldn't see that, couldn't realize that. It cost me so much. If I had just... joined you from the beginning. Helped you, rather than hindered you, imagine how much easier everything would have been.”

“It would have only been one book!” Pinkie offered.

The ponies gave her confused looks, before turning back to the conversation. “Maybe my sister would already be saved. My mother, too. But they aren't, not yet. I can't take back what I've done. All I can do is try my hardest to fix all the mistakes I've made. I've made so many, but I will do whatever it takes to fix them. All I ask is that you give me a chance.”

Twilight stared at the mare for a few moments before motioning the others to come with her. They formed a small circle and started whispering. “So, thoughts?”

“Ah say we tie her up, break her horn an' leave 'er here. This has all the workin's of a trap, plain an' simple,” Applejack said sharply.

Rainbow sighed and glanced over towards the mare again, before shaking her head. “I... hate to say this, but I have to disagree with Applejack here. The mare has been chasing us for a while, but she has come through quite a few times. You said it yourself, Twilight. If nothing else, we can probably use her to get us back out of here.”

“What? But she's all...” Applejack frowned and glanced back to the unicorn, who gave a timid wave, before turning back to them. “She's Water Nation, plain an' simple. We can't trust her in the slightest.”

“I don't know. I... met her mother. There's definitely something off about her. Maybe fixing her really is Rarity's grand plan. There's something wrong with her sister, too. Lots of things, even. I say we give her a shot. A small one. Worst comes to worst, we can take her down.”

Twilight nodded. “Well, that's one for, one against. Pinkie?”

“Oh, I say we let her stay, of course! Then we've got the whole gang back together. It's really taken farrrr too long and just dragged on and on as it is. Besides, if we don't then we'll need to find Vinyl again, which will just end with her disappearing at the last moment, leaving you teacherless. Again.”

Twilight nodded. “Well... she... makes some weird, if valid points. Spike, I'm guessing you're all for letting her stay?”

“Of course. Trust me, I've spent more time with her than any of you. She's a good pony. Just... makes a few mistakes. She's trying to get through them though.”

“Right. Fluttershy, I'm sure you want us to give her another chance?”

“No,” the pegasus said softly.

“Right, so that's all but Apple-- what?” Everypony turned to stare at the yellow mare.

“She's... I don't trust her.” Fluttershy gave a small shake of her head. “She's fought against us plenty of times. She does help us when it's really important, but she is always back to chasing us a moment later. This could easily just be another one of those times. Once she has what she wants, she'll forget every bit of loyalty she had and come at us, blades of ice blazing. We just... we just can't trust her to do the right thing. What if something happens to you again? I can't... heal any more. I say we leave her here. Maybe... not break her horn though... if that's okay?”

“Oh, I ummm... I guess that's all but... Applejack and Fluttershy then,” Twilight said softly, still staring at the mare.

“Actually, I gotta agree with Fluttershy,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “She makes a valid point. This mare has been chasing us for a while and she always starts again the moment she gets what she wants.” She frowned and sighed. “But, she has helped us before...” She shook her head. “Ehhh, I'll just go neutral this time. If we can clean her sister and mom up, that'll fix things anyway, right?”

“Actually...” Twilight shuffled her hooves nervously. “Her... sister might not be a problem. At least, not as big a one as she was originally. I... fought her in the middle of all that. I might have purged Discord's corruption from her, too. I mean, I'm sure I did. It's all kind of a little blurry. B-but that doesn't mean she's good. For all we know, the moment her mom found out, she was re-whatever that was. But she might not be corrupted now. But we don't know how much of that was her, and how much of it was Discord.”

“Great,” Applejack said with annoyance. “So the moment lil miss poison bendin' princess shows up, Rarity starts tryin' tah off us when ours backs are turned. Ah don't trust her as far as ah can throw her. Well, if ah couldn't throw 'er very far.”

Twilight nodded and glanced towards the princess. “I guess it's just Pinkie and Spike for her then. But there is still one more problem. If she... has the element, we need her. Nightmare Moon, possibly Discord, can only be beaten with them. We... might not have a choice in the matter. I dislike the whole fate explanation she offered, but it might be something we have to accept.”

“Well then, ah say we gotta find out if she really has one ah them elements in her,” Applejack said before turning back towards the princess. “Maybe she doesn't an' it's all jus' some kinda mistake? Then we can jus' leave her here an' get out.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “I suppose. But...” She glanced down to Fluttershy's wing. “That light. It felt... good. I felt it flowing through me. I felt recharged and energized and just plain amazing. It even got rid of whatever the monster did to Fluttershy. I... think that was the power of the elements. All the elements. I think she might... possibly be telling the truth.”

“Is there any way to be sure?” Rainbow asked. “Make her pull it out?”

“I don't know if they work like that. They don't seem to just pop out on command, it always seems to be when we need them,” Twilight said with a sigh. “Or when... I do things. I... I think I've got an idea. Just trust me and keep an eye on her. Make sure she doesn't try any funny business.” She pulled back from her friends and trotted towards Rarity. “Okay. I want you to close your eyes and try focusing on your element, okay?”

The princess nodded, closing her eyes.

“Just stay still.” Twilight stepped in front of her and closed her own eyes. She leaned forward and let their horns touch, eliciting a gasp from the ponies. Her horn began glowing purple as she tried reaching out for the mare with her magic. After a few minutes of silence, she pulled back and shook her head. “I... I think it's there. I think she has it. She really, truly has it. She's... one of the elements.”

“See? I told you!” Spike said cheerfully, nodding his head.

“I... I know we've had problems in our past. So many, many problems,” Rarity said as she lowered her head. “I can't take back what I've done, but I can try to help. Please, that's all I ask. Let me... help you. Please. If there is... anything I can do. Too many ponies depend on you for you to just turn me aside. I'm not asking you to like me, or even trust me. Just please allow me to help.”

Twilight glanced back to her friends. “Well?”

“Fine,” Rainbow said with a sigh. “But the first sign of trouble, I say we break the horn.”

“Ah agree,” Applejack said with a snort. “Even if she is one ah them elements, she ain't one ah us. If she wants tah be one ah our partners, she's gotta earn it.”

“I concur,” Fluttershy said softly, fidgeting from hoof to hoof. “We... don't really have much choice in the matter, anyway. B-but I don't think w-we have to break the horn...”

Twilight nodded and looked to Rarity. “Well, there you go. Acceptance by no other choice available. I hope you don't screw it up this time.” She tried to keep the bitterness out of her voice, but it lingered.

The princess nodded her head quickly. “Don't worry. I plan on showing you all just how useful I can be.” She then looked around. “So, where to now, miss avatar?”

“We're heading north, come on.” Twilight turned and started walking. The others followed behind, occasionally giving Rarity untrusting looks.

Pinkie, however, slowed down and walked by the mare. “Don't worry. They'll grow to like you soon enough. In the mean time...” Her hoof shot out, making the princess cringe.

Rarity looked down in horror at the kazoo that now dangled from her lips. “You... you were the party mare! This kazoo... it haunted me for ages. My aunt had it and...” She let out a soft whimper. “I can't believe I forgot about her...”

Twilight paused for a moment. “How long after we left did you follow us? Did anypony else follow us? How about the... effort? Did you see anything?”

“I'm afraid neither of us did,” the princess mumbled. “Spike and I... awoke after the battle. We saw the destruction but we were hurt in the fight. Something hit us and... when we came to, we were outside the city. We just ran, then.”

Twilight nodded. “So you don't how many of us... escaped?”

“I'm afraid I don't,” Rarity said before taking a deep breath. “I... saw the walls. I tried to warn you before you came. I was... going to tell you what my mother had planned. But... something... I don't know. It's all fuzzy. Did... did she manage to...”

“We stopped her traps,” the avatar said with a snort. “It wasn't easy, but we stopped it. We just don't know how many escaped. I was hoping you might have seen or... even helped some of them escape.” She sighed and shook her head. “I suppose that's too much to hope for. Tell me, what is that... thing that was chasing us? How do we stop it?”

“That... it...” Rarity shuffled nervously on her hooves. “I guess... well, to put it in simple terms.” She chewed on her lower lip and looked to the side. “It's what remains of my father. After my mother... well. My mother was... changed by Discord. My aunt and father tried to find a way to fix her. It was his notes that I gave you back in Cloudsdale and they were what he used to try to free her from that monster's control. As far as I know, he tried to fight her in... the Spirit World. It didn't work. She... killed him. That's all that's left of him now. All that... remains.” She stomped a hoof down. “It's not my father, though. It looks like him and... has his voice in a chilling, evil way. But that's not him. I know my father. This is nothing but a twisted, distorted reflection of the good pony he was. Something my mother made for... I... I don't know why. Perhaps to taunt and lord herself over. Or even as a... memory of sorts.”

Twilight nodded slowly, her eyes twinkling as ideas started to form in her head. “Come on, we should keep moving. We have a long way to go and... a lot to think about.” She let Rainbow take the lead as she focused on a coming up with a plan. “Well... Rarity. Tell me more about this... thing. How was it being held?”

“Inside a prison my mother fashioned. I had to break it, but he came out like... that. Gas like. He solidified for a bit, but... well...”

The alicorn nodded. “He doesn't seem as susceptible to our attacks when he's in that gas form. But he did solidify when you arrived. That could explain why the flames were able to hurt him. Or, at least, it seemed to make him back off...” She frowned again. “I have a suspicion he might be a lot like the ursas back in Cloudsdale. Especially if what you tell me is true. That... could be bad.”

“Why? We got rid of them easy enough,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “Sent the Water Nation packing, too.”

“Yeah, but this likely means the only way to fight him is in the Spirit World. Hurting the ursas was nearly impossible in this world. They don't have a truly physical form, though they can still destroy things as if they did. Bending and magic doesn't... work the same in that world. I was really hoping we wouldn't encounter that creature again, but now that we know more about it...” Twilight took a deep breath and paused. “If... it comes back, we may have to fight it. We may have to go to the Spirit World to do it. I... don't know if I can keep everypony safe if it comes to that. There's no telling what we could find there.”

“Can't be any worse than the Everfree Forest,” Pinkie said with a giggle.

“Ugh, don't remind me,” Rainbow said with a snort. “That place was brutal. Getting lost in there thanks to Gilda was...” The words trailed off as she turned to look dead ahead.

“Rainbow, I'm sure she's okay,” Twilight offered. “We just have to--”

“Don't. I... I know she's okay. She has to be. She's wayyyy too tough to let a few... major injuries take her down. Just... focus on taking down this evil spirit. Okay?”

The alicorn sighed and nodded. “I suppose it's not completely outside the question of me being able to take all six of us into the Spirit World. But it won't be easy and... we'll be in there for who knows how long. It's weird and different there. Hard to get everything back to normal. Not to mention finding our way out isn't always easy. If Queen Chrysa--”

“Bug girl?” Rainbow asked with a snort. “We'll just smash her into the ground if she tries anything. We did it once already.”

Twilight scowled. “Oh, yes you did. Don't think I'm not appreciative of you being so rough with my body while I was out of it, either!”

“Bug girl? Out of your body? Spirit World?” Applejack asked. “Yah all mind fillin' a mare in on what all this fancy hooplah you're goin' on about is?”

“Oh, right,” Twilight said with a sheepish smile. “You haven't been with us quite as long. So, here's the thing...”

Silence echoed through the camp where the capital, Canterlot, had once stood. The remains of the city were nothing more than collapsed buildings, charred ground and melted walls. There were dozens of small tents strewn across the courtyard in front of the castle which was still in the midst of collapsing. So much damage had been done that even the best carpenter they had couldn't dream of fixing it and, sadly, only a few pieces of it could still be salvaged.

Despite the large bonfires that kept the ponies warm and the dozens of ponies sitting around them, very few ponies who were awake dared to talk above a soft whisper. There would be little to no enjoyment tonight. The night had fallen, a clear sign that the sun and moon were still in their cycles and, in their ruler's eyes, a reminder they had failed. She stalked through the camp, her head held high as she searched for anything, or anypony, to distract her. A few airships had arrived in the city, but only a fraction of what would be coming in the next few weeks.

Sweetie walked besides her mother, looking around at the ponies huddling near their fires, too frightened to look up at their terrifying ruler. She still felt so... wrong. It wasn't much, but just a little bit. Nagging at the back of her mind. Everything just felt off, as if she'd gone back to her room and everything was a few inches to the left.

The younger princess glanced to the remnants of the castle. There were ponies, even at this hour, working to clear the refuse. Her mother headed towards it and, even by the torchlight, the princess could see the workers lock up as they came closer. Sweat formed on a few brows as well.

“How long until the chamber is cleared?” Nightmare Moon asked one of the ponies, a unicorn.

“S-soon, your highness. We've managed to reinforce the structure so there is no danger of it collapsing. However, as spread thin as we are, there are too many... errr... well... y-your highness. We need more time and ponies to prepare for this event. We managed to prepare the amulet and secure it, before the Avatar's arrival. Most of the preparations are safe as well. But we need more--”

“Every unicorn in my nation will be here soon, that will be enough,” Nightmare Moon hissed. “Is the way clear for the chamber?”

“Y-yes, your highness. A-allow me.” The unicorn turned and briskly started trotting down the hall. Broken glass and wood filled the halls of the ransacked building and, on more than one occasion, they had to go around great collapsed walls. However, they soon made it to a large doorway. The door was opened to reveal one large room, filled with pillars and metal chests.

“Leave us,” Nightmare Moon said with a quick flick of her head. The unicorn galloped from the room so quickly he slammed his shoulder into the wall, but didn't stop. The door slammed shut behind him. “Well... daughter. As it seems your elder sister has chosen this disgrace to abandon her family, it falls on us alone to teach these ponies the true strength of the Water Nation.”

Sweetie nodded, but didn't speak. She wondered if her mother would dismiss her as easily as she did Rarity and decided not to risk it. She couldn't do anypony any good if she was dead. Her mother had been quickly spiraling deeper and deeper into her anger and everypony could feel her nearing the breaking point. Nopony wanted to be near her when that wire finally snapped, so for now she just played along.

The ruler of the nation stepped forward, her horn glowing as the boxes were opened and then slid aside. She kept looking through them until finally a long smile formed on her mouth. “Finally. I was hopeful I wouldn't need to use this, that I could crush their insignificant armies when they tried their foalish attack. Alas, my armies are filled with incompetents.” She pulled out a steel necklace. It looked so mundane and simple, aside from one little jewel that dangled near the front. It took her a few moments to realize it was a scale. One of Spike's scales.

“Mother, what is that for?” the princess asked. Even asking the question made her worry she could be treading too far, but she had to know. Something about it was chilling her to the bone.

“This is how we will eliminate the fire benders and their ilk once and for all.” She lifted the amulet into the air for a moment as it seemed to glow with red light. “A few weeks ago one of my soldiers brought me a book from our library. It had old, useless magics in it. Aside from one very old, almost useless spell. A simple tracking spell that requires a single dragon scale.” She turned and slid the amulet onto her daughter's neck. “With it, we can find any dragon that remains in this world.” The grin on her face made the princess' heart turn to ice. “I will show all those foals what happens to those who oppose the Water Nation. I will bring the full might of the Water Nation against them.” She then walked to the door, opening it and stepping out.

Sweetie stared at the amulet for a few moments, before quickly trotting after her mother. This tool would allow them to find all the dragons. Maybe it could even allow her to find Rarity. They could be together, again. Maybe that would make everything feel right. That was probably why she felt so... off. So odd. She just missed her big sister. She just wanted her sister. She'd learned her lesson, truly. She didn't want to hurt Spike anymore. She didn't want to hurt or kill anypony. She just wanted their family to be together again. She glanced up to her mother. Would Nightmare Moon allow them to become a family, a real family, one last time?

Glowing green eyes watched the camp of ponies. Twilight and her friends rested inside a small earth bent cave, a small glow emanating from the entrance but hidden by the trees that covered the entry. Applejack stood on guard, looking out into the wilderness, though she couldn't see much.

Sombra watched from the shadow, his glowing eyes staring into the earth pony with a cruel and twisted fascination. “Aaaaaaaavaaaaaataaaaaaaar...”

Chapter 32: Other World

Twilight nibbled on a small oat cake, staring across the cave at the sleeping Rarity. She glanced down at Rainbow. “Hey... are you still awake?”

“Barely... whaddaya want?” the pegasus asked, grumbling as she folded her body into a tight ball.

“Nothing. Well, no, I mean. Not... I just... do you think it was wrong? Maybe I was just... maybe there's some other way to get the elements?”

“Well...” The pegasus opened an eye and let out a soft snort. “Could always just kill her. Maybe if she dies, the element goes to somepony else.”

“Rainbow! We can't just, she's...”

“Exactly. You were right. We didn't really have much choice. For now, we need her. Once we manage to... stop the Water Nation though? Well, all bets are off. Don't worry, she's not that good a fighter. We're not letting her be on watch and almost any of us can take her. Applejack is and she would let us know the moment miss water bender twitches her hoof the wrong way. Just relax and get some sleep, okay?”

Twilight nodded and laid her head back down. “Do... you think maybe she could... become an ally? A real one, one day? Actually help us?”

Rainbow didn't answer for a few seconds and after a little bit the alicorn sighed and gave up on getting an answer. However, suddenly the pegasus gave a nod. “It's not impossible. Unlikely, yes. But not impossible. We've... met quite a few Water Nation ponies who weren't all bad. Maybe she'll... become a good pony. Eventually. It's not completely outside the realm of reason. If that happens... it's not like we could really turn her away. We need all the help we can get after all.”

Twilight nodded and gave a small smile. “Good. I... think I'd like having her on our side. I think you would too.”

“Oh? Why?”

“You're stubborn and never give up either. Even when you should.”

The pegasus snorted and shook her head. “Get some sleep. We've got a lot of walking to do tomorrow.”

“Fine, good night.”

“Good night.”

The two started to drift off, the world fading out from around them. Twilight curled up into her own little ball, pulling her blanket snugly over her body. She had almost lost consciousness when the scream echoed through the cave followed by the rumbling of earth. Her eyes opened instantly and she sat up, her comrades doing the same. It took a moment for clarity to hit her. “Applejack!” She wrestled with the blanket for a few seconds before galloping towards the cave entrance.

The earth pony mare was laying on the ground, her eyes closed tightly in pain as blood leaked from her side. A black crystal was lodged into her side, black lines spreading out from the wound, slowly making their way through her body. The cave entrance was now blocked off, a wall of stone keeping them safe, but the damage was done.

“No no, come on Applejack,” Twilight said before moving to her side. “Here, Rainbow, help me pull out this--”

“D-don't touch it,” Applejack hissed. “It's not... ah don't know... what it is, but ah think it's... it's dangerous. Use... use your magic.”

The alicorn gulped but gave a swift nod. Her horn glowed as the crystal was embraced in her magic and pulled free. It clattered on the ground, quickly falling apart and forming a small crystal pool. “Come on, let's get her to the fire.”

Twilight and Rainbow moved on either side of the mare, slowly hauling her up and leading her deeper into the cave.

“A-ah don't know where it came from,” Applejack said with a groan. “J-just... one moment it was there, then the next, bam. Popped outta the ground an' impaled me. Ah barely h-had time tah build dah wall... ugh...”

They laid the mare on the ground, looking over the wound in the light of the flames. Twilight pushed out her hoof and made a small hole in the back of the cave, letting the smoke filter out. “I don't like this,” the alicorn said softly. “These lines are still spreading and fast. It's like... some kind of poison.”

“What happens if they spread too far? How far is too far?” Rainbow asked, nervously biting her lip as she looked at the lines. They spread out slowly, almost too slow to see. But they were making process.

“I don't know. Maybe she can fight it off, maybe--”

“Maybe I can help,” Rarity said softly before stepping forward. “If... if it's like poison, I might be able to remove it.”

“You can bend poison?” Twilight asked, narrowing her eyes.

“No. It's... a defensive move my aunt taught me. I haven't had much practice but... but it might work. It'll possibly allow me to remove this... stuff from her body.”

“Right, so you can try to finish her while she's helpless? Not a chance!” Rainbow snapped, jumping between the two. “Leave Applejack to us, we'll find a way to fix her. We don't need you... doing your weird stuff on her. Probably just make it worse. Fluttershy, can you do something?”

“I, I can try...” the pegasus said softly before pulling out her small sack of herbs. She moved besides the earth pony and looked over the wound. She reached out and pushed against it, before yelping and pulling her hoof back. “It's solid crystal. This isn't, I can't do anything about this. Whatever it is, it's crystallizing her from the inside.”

“What does that mean?” Twilight asked.

“It means this isn't a poison. This is... I have nothing I can do with this. We need to stop it... we need to stop it at the source. Find the magic that fuels it. We need to...” She slowly glanced back to Twilight. “We need to go to the Spirit World. We need to stop this creature immediately.”

“Will that work?”

“It... might? This is magic and... I can't heal this. Without my bending I can't...”

The alicorn took a deep breath and looked down at her wounded friend. She gave a swift nod. “I... guess we have no choice. Who's going?”

“All of us, silly,” Pinkie said. “We'll all need to work together to stop this and none of us could feel right waiting behind while the others fight him off. We're the Elements of Harmony, not the Elements of send two or three of us out at a time.”

“A-ah'm comin' too,” Applejack groaned, slowly sitting up with a cringe. “A-ah don't... know what that creature gone an' done tah me. B-but ah ain't sendin' yah all someplace a-ah can't g-go mahself.”

Twilight shook her head. “You're in no state to--”

“If we need them e-elements tah fight this creature, you're gonna need mah help. It won't do me any good tah wait here for yah all, if yah all can't fight it without me. A-ah'm comin'. Now git to it while ah kin still move.”

Twilight gulped and then glanced to Rarity. “How about you? Will you--”

“This is my fault, of course I'll come. It is the least I could do,” the princess said firmly.

“Very well...” Twilight turned towards the fire and sighed. “Everypony, get in a circle around Applejack. I don't know how this'll work. I don't even know if it'll work. But I'll do whatever I can, as best I can.” She glanced to Spike and Angel. “You two need to keep watch, okay? We'll be... indisposed.” The two gave swift salutes.

The ponies formed a tight circle around the bleeding mare. Fluttershy quickly wrapped a bandage around the wound before taking her position. Twilight closed her eyes and began focusing her magic, her horn glowing with a bright purple light and spreading through the ponies.

The creature circled around the cave, eying it closely like a wounded animal. It had hurt one of them, but it had to finish it off. It could feel pieces of its prey on all of them. They had to be removed. But it didn't rush in, not again. It could still feel the pain of its last failed assault. The burning, the fear of destruction. But it needed to destroy them. All of them. Most importantly, it had to kill the avatar.

It kept circling, its misty body floating in the night air. It then peered in through a small hole in the back, smoke oozing out through it. An opening. It could see inside, through the smoke. Five circling one, the wounded one. Magic enveloped them, giving the creature pause. It had an opening, they didn't know it was there. But they had magic, it could get hurt again. It had felt so close to destruction. Was it worth it? Could it risk it?

A low moan spilled forth from the mare in the center. The creature chuckled and dived through the hole, its fangs glistening. Then all was enveloped in purple light as the alicorn opened her eyes and recoiled from him.

Twilight sat up, gasping in pain as her head throbbed horribly. The light was blinding, making her close her eyes. The last thing she remembered seeing was Sombra, right before the spell went off. She eeped and padded her body down, but she felt no wounds. Was it possible she'd died?

Slowly, she opened her eyes narrowly and tried looking around. The blinding light soon gave way to reveal trees of ice, shining in the light like brilliant torches. She slowly got to her hooves and looked around, but there was nothing around her but the trees. The ground squished under her, making her yelp and jump back. She was standing on water.

It took a few seconds for the panic to subside and she realized it wasn't water. It was more like a thick gel, solid enough for her to stand on, though it squished underhoof. She stared into it and shivered. All she could see was an endless, unending tint of blue, making it near impossible for her to tell if it was a clear blue and she could see through it, or if the outer layer was just a light blue and seemed clear. Staring at it made her eyes hurt and finally she shook her head and looked away.

“Okay, time to focus. Think Twilight. Think. You can still move and aren't hurt, so that means... that creature didn't get you. You're not dead. You can't be dead. It must have been pulled in alongside you. Okay, that makes sense. I'm definitely in the Spirit World. There isn't... anything like this anywhere else.” She moved over to one of the trees and reached out to touch it. Despite it definitely being ice, it didn't feel cold to the touch. Though, within moments of her touch the entire tree melted, forming a small clear puddle. “I need to find out if the others are here with me. Girls!” she called out.

“O-over here!” a voice called out, one that managed to both be a yell and a whisper at the same time. As if the pony wanted to let her know she was there, while simultaneously being sorry for making a racket. Even if she couldn't identify the voice, Twilight knew only one mare who could pull something like that off.

“Okay, I'm coming over Fluttershy, just keep talking. I'll be there in a second!” Twilight started trotting towards the source of the voice, moving in between the trees of ice. The ground squished under her hooves, though it didn't feel wet or cold. She couldn't help but feel unsettled at the lack of effect made by her cause.

Fluttershy was sitting in the center of a small pile of ice cubes. She was gently holding one in her hoof, stroking it on the back.

“Fluttershy? What are you doing?” Twilight asked as she stepped forward. “Why are you petting the ice cu--” She nearly stepped on one, making it dart away. Almost instantly ear piercing shrieks filled the air, emanating from the ice. She stepped back quickly. After a few seconds the noise died down. “W-what was that?”

“I think they're ice screams...” Fluttershy said softly. “They looked so frightened when I got here. I just tried to comfort them...”

“Of... of course you did,” Twilight said with a sigh. “Arrive in a world filled with weirdness and strange creatures unlike anything in our world, and you immediately start making pets. Sounds about right...”

“Sorry...”

“What? Oh, no, it's wonderful. At least you haven't run into any changelings. Now those things are pains in the...” The words trailed off as she looked around. “Wait a minute. Everything here is so... different from before. Why is it different? This doesn't...” She nudged the ground a few times. “We need to find the others, now. Come on.”

“Oh, okay.” Fluttershy slowly got up, making the little ice cubes hop around her while giving little squeaks. “I-I'm sorry, I really need to go. Our friends are looking for us. There there...” She gave one of the crying ice cubes a gentle pet. “Can you please be strong? For me? My friends need me...”

The ice cube gave a little whimper before they all gathered up into a little pile and slid off into the bushes.

“They really are quite nice once you get to know them. A lot warmer than I expected, too.”

“Yeah, all this ice is warm. It's... a bit weird, honestly. GIRLS! WHERE ARE YOU?” Twilight yelled. The ground suddenly shifted under them, making the alicorn yelp. “Earthquake!” It wiggled and twitched under them for a few moments, sending the two ponies teetering about, before going still.

“W-what was that?” Fluttershy asked, holding onto a tree which promptly melted around her.

“I have no idea. Some kind of... I didn't think the Spirit World could have earthquakes. Maybe... I don't know.” She shook her head.

“Hey! Twilight! Over here!” Rainbow's voice suddenly called out.

The alicorn turned towards the voice and started galloping. Fluttershy followed closely behind. Within a few moments the two broke into a small clearing filled with the melted trees, forming little puddles of the liquid. Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie were all standing around. Twilight let out a sigh of relief. “Well, that's everypony then.”

“Ummm, what about Spike and Angel?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“They should be keeping watch, they weren't part of the circle. They--” The alicorn froze in place. Those two weren't part of the circle, but neither was Sombra. Perhaps the reason they hadn't been attacked was because those two had gone in to defend them. “Okay, we need to move fast and find that creature, now. We can probably find its... ghosty form around here, somewhere. Applejack, how are you feeling?”

“Mah side still hurts,” the mare said as she got to her hooves. The wound wasn't on her spirit body. “B-but ah think ah'll be fine. Can yah give us a nice bird's eye view? Maybe see if yah can find it?”

“On it!” Rainbow took to the air and promptly nose dived into the ground. “Ow! The buck?”

“Flying is a little different here,” Twilight said with a smile. “It's kind of like... well... ummm... swimming. With your wings.” She took to the air and held her wings out as far as they could go, using her hooves to help push through the air. It was unsettling, after all the time she'd spent practicing actual flight. The air felt like gel, like the ground they'd been walking on. Except while the gel below was solid and she couldn't go through it, the air was only just solid enough to make it more climbing and swimming than actual flight. It felt even weirder because aside from when she flew, the air felt completely normal.

She flew up and up, looking around as she went. Then she froze and hung in the air for a few moments, her mouth hanging open. “Im... impossible.”

The land they had been on wasn't the ground at all. It was some kind of massive blue horse. The trees of ice seemed to make up its mane. She stared in fascination as the creature slept, one in a whole herd of the creatures. They shimmered like diamonds, the ice covering their bodies glimmering in the day. Even better, she could see the grass and trees below their resting forms, peeking out like little small rivers of land among mountains of ice and water.

“Wow...” a voice said from besides her. She looked over to see Rainbow.

“Any idea what these are?”

“Hey, you're the avatar, this is your stuff. I've got no idea.”

Twilight sighed and tried mentally flipping through the notes she'd read, but she couldn't remember anything about giant blue horses made of ice and water. “I can't think of anything. Maybe they're new? Something from the Water Nation? Maybe--”

“There!” Rainbow yelled, pointing further up the body. Something black and wispy was making its way towards their little camp.

“Let's go!” Twilight yelled, quickly diving down towards the ground. The two made it down as the creature burst from the trees.

Sombra stood before them, his eyes glowing green. He was solid for once, though a mist of darkness surrounded him, flowing around him like a fog. He stared at them for a few moments. “Aaaaaaavaaaaaaaaataaaaaaaaaar.”

“S-Sombra, stop it,” Rarity said as she stepped forward. “It's over. I was wrong. I never should have sent you. Just go back, help...” She shook her head. “Hide. Disappear. Do something, anything! But don't--” The creature lunged and she recoiled. “Eek!”

A tree landed on the monster's head, making it slam into the ground. The ponies turned to Pinkie who held the base of the tree in her hooves, before it quickly melted. “How did you do that?” Rainbow asked, staring.

“Well, it's not a real tree, silly,” the earth pony said with a giggle. “I just believed I could do it, and I did it!”

Twilight shook her head and focused on the creature before them. It growled and slowly got to its hooves and stepped forward. “We were right, it's solid here. We can fight it.”

“Well, then send some kinda fire ball at it. In case yah haven't noticed, ain't a whole lotta earth here tah use!” Applejack snapped as she backed away.

“Magic and bending don't work right here. They have their own, they use their own, they just...” She paused and looked at Pinkie. It didn't make any sense, but she just had a feeling. “Do you have your cannon?”

“Yep, right here!”

“How about your... rubber chicken?”

“Boneless? Of course. Never leave anyplace without him.” The earth pony held up both her weapons with a smile.

Twilight stared and shook her head. “Believe you can do it, and you can, huh. Wish the bending worked like that. Pinkie being Pinkie I guess. Let's see if we can... weaponize it.”

“What are you talking about?” Rainbow asked.

“Nothing. Everything. Pinkie, try using your training on it!” the alicorn yelled.

Sombra lunged forward, fangs bared. Pinkie smacked him in the face with the chicken, knocking him to the side before she set her cannon off, launching a wave of cupcakes in his face.

“Ouch, that looked like it hurt...” Rarity said, cringing back from the groaning creature. “But how are her weapons here? I didn't think anything... came with us.”

“It doesn't. Or, well, it didn't. I think. We can't bend, but--” Twilight cringed as Pinkie started dancing with the disoriented Sombra. “Pinkie is always Pinkie. I think she... well... how to put it. I think she was built for these rules. It's honestly a little fascinat--” She was cut off as Pinkie suddenly slammed into her, sending them both collapsing to the ground in a pile. “O-ow. But... ow... m-maybe she d-doesn't have complete control over... all the rules.”

“I-I dun wanna ride that ride again mommy...” Pinkie said, her head wobbling from side to side as swirls danced in her eyes.

Sombra growled and stepped forward again, his fangs barred. He turned to Applejack as his eyes began glowing brighter. The earth pony let out a scream and collapsed to her side, clutching where the wound had been in the real world. Black lines started forming in her side.

Rainbow charged, slamming head first into Sombra's chest. The dark unicorn gasped, stumbling backward and slamming into a tree. The ice gave way under him, melting around as he fell to the ground. “Come on!” the pegasus yelled, staring down at the creature. “We're here, we can do this!”

“Aaaaaavaaaaaa--” The words were cut off as Rarity landed besides him and reared up, slamming her front hooves into his face. He wobbled to the side, in time to get pounced on from above by Fluttershy.

The yellow pegasus gulped as she stared down at the slightly dazed creature. “Did... did I do that right? S-sorry.”

“No, no,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head. “That's pretty much how a body slam works.”

Fluttershy smiled but quickly jumped into the air when the creature let out a roar. The ground began to shake, making the ponies grapple and latch onto the ground as tightly as they could. “H-hold on!” Twilight shrieked.

The ground kept shaking and rumbling before it began to rise up and, forcing all of them down flat. Finally it stopped and the ponies slowly got back to their hooves, eying the evil creature closely. Sombra growled as he got up, watching Applejack. He slowly backed away, his glowing eyes never leaving the hurt pony. However, five ponies now stood in the way.

The ground started shifting under them again, going up. Sombra chose that moment to strike, lunging forward, fangs gleaming. Rarity moved forward to meet his charge, pushing off the ground and crashing into him.

The ground began to elevate, rapidly going from flat to a steep incline. The ponies shrieked, grabbing onto each other and trying to hold onto the shifting land scape. Sombra and Rarity toppled head over hooves, rolling down the incline as the others watched, before disappearing from view. Within a few moments the shifting stopped and they now rested on a very steep hill, struggling to keep from falling off.

“So... did we just win?” Rainbow asked nervously.

“Win? Rarity is still out there, fighting that thing. We don't know if she's... well... we have to go after her,” Twilight said quickly, spreading her wings out. A loud sound filled the air, a mix between a roar and fierce winds. The ground kept shaking, moving up and down. “I think what we're on is moving.”

Rainbow looked down and then back up. “You want us to jump off a moving... whatever this thing is? Are you crazy? Applejack's in no condition to--”

“Applejack thinks jumpin' is a fine idea,” the earth pony said with a groan. “Especially if it gets her off this blasted shakin' thing. Mah poor sides...”

“Right. Rainbow, you get Pinkie, I'll get Applejack. Come on!” The alicorn didn't wait for a response, quickly grabbing the earth pony and leaping from the creature. She spread her wings and kicked with her hooves, slowly moving down towards the ground.

The creatures were up and they were breathtaking. Massive stallions of ice and water galloped past her, their hooves not making a sound as they charged through the forests of trees, real green, red, blue and orange trees, below. They didn't tear up the plants or even leave massive hoof prints in the ground. It was as if they were ghosts, traveling through the forests. She did realize that they still left something in their wake, coating the trees in thin layers of ice as they moved, though it quickly melted within seconds.

“Wow...” Rainbow said from besides her as the creatures moved by. “Do you think if they step on us, we'll... well...”

“I don't know. I wouldn't risk it,” Twilight said before looking down to Applejack. “How are you doing? Are you okay?”

“F-fine... g-go ahead an'... an' get me down to the ground...”

“There!” Pinkie suddenly yelled, pointing from her position in Rainbow's hooves. “Rarity and Sombra!”

The group looked down and saw the two, rolling and fighting amongst the trees, rolling over them and crushing them as they went.

“Wait, how are they doing that?” Fluttershy asked softly.

“I don't believe it...” Twilight slowly lowered herself to the ground and face hoofed. The trees were fully grown at a giant two to three inches. “I hate this place.”

“Don't yah think we should help her?” Applejack asked with a groan before motioning to Rarity.

“Oh! Right! Rarity!” the alicorn yelled. She gently put Applejack down before galloping towards the two fighting ponies.

Sombra had Rarity pinned and his fangs flashed out, biting her neck. The princess couldn't even scream, her eyes going wide in shock and pain. The monster was suddenly knocked off her, body slammed once again by Fluttershy.

“Stay... stay away from her you, you big, big meany head!” The pegasus moved down to look at Rarity's neck and cringed. “O-oh. You... you... oh...”

“Is she okay?” Twilight asked as she stopped besides the two, crushing through a small line of rainbow colored oaks in the process. She saw the princess and gasped. Part of the mare's neck had been torn out and, while it didn't bleed, black ichor was swelling around the mark and making the mare whimper in pain. “Can... can you do anything?”

“I... I'm not a healer anymore,” Fluttershy said softly. “It's not... I-I can't. B-bending doesn't work here e-even if I could. It--”

“You can do it Fluttershy,” Pinkie said suddenly, landing by the pegasus.

“But--”

“It doesn't matter that you can't bend,” the pink earth pony said with a shake of her head. “It matters what you are. And what you are is a healer. If anypony can do it, you can.”

“W-what? I... I can't. S-she's all... I can't bend anymore. Ther--” Fluttershy recoiled as Sombra lunged at her, but he was caught in mid air by Rainbow who head butted him.

“Stay down!” Rainbow said, glowering at the creature as it tumbled into a mountain that stood a glorious eight to nine inches tall. It quickly got to its hooves and growled lowly.

“Pinkie, she can't...” Twilight's words trailed off as she looked down to Rarity. “Fluttershy, try it.”

“W-what? But I-I can't, the--”

“The rules here are different. All of them. Things don't... always make sense. But... Pinkie might be right. I don't know how, but she might know something we don't. She brought her cannon with her, I didn't even know that was possible. She might just know how all this works better than any of us do.” She looked to Sombra. “Leave him to us. Come on Pinkie!”

“Rightie-o!” the earth pony said before galloping forward.

Fluttershy gulped. “But... but I don't...” She stared down at the unicorn who was wheezing for breath. Black lines were spreading across her neck, just like they had with Applejack in the real world. She slowly stepped forward. “I... I can't. I don't think I...” She could see the pain in the mare's face. The pain as life slowly drained from her. Her hooves trembled as she stared. “I... I can't. I... I...” Her hoof reached out. “I have to try...” she whispered. A hoof gently pressed to the wound and she prayed that Pinkie knew what she was talking about.

Tears formed in her eyes as she tried to go back over all her lessons from before. The pain and fear all came flowing back. The knowledge that if she failed, the pony would die under her hoof. Knowing that if she wasn't good enough it would be her fault. The dread and fear wrapped around her, making it hard to breath as she imagined the poor pony choking, dying, wheezing for air. Within moments it was no longer Rarity she was helping, but every pony she'd ever met. All hoping she could help them while that fear of failure gnawed at her. Chewed on her. Her breathing started getting faster.

Then it was all gone, shattered by the knowledge that nopony else could do anything. Only she could. She would do whatever it took to make sure she didn't let this pony go. There was a white glow from around her neck as she tried to focus on the magic that she had once wielded so perfectly. The glow spread out, flowing through her hooves as a weight formed on her neck.

Then the glow was gone a moment later and Rarity stared up, the lines and darkness gone. The neck was still torn, but it was only a deep red, with no blood. “Y-you... you saved me...” the princess said softly. “Y-your neck. Your... element.”

“Huh?” Fluttershy reached a hoof up and gently touched the small necklace around her throat. She gulped softly. “I just... couldn't let you...” Her eyes widened as she turned towards their other friend. “Applejack!” She galloped off, skidding to a half in front of the wounded earth pony. She held her hooves out as a confident smile formed on her lips. She did it once, she could do it again. Her hooves were gently placed to her friends stomach and within a few moments, the mare got to her hooves and groaned.

“Ah... feel a heckuva lot better now, thanks Fluttershy,” Applejack said with a shake of her head. She glanced down to her stomach. “Ah kinda wish it showed the marks it had in the real world, let me know if your healin' carried over tah there too.”

“I... I don't know,” Fluttershy said softly. “I didn't... actually heal you though. I-I could only stop his magic from hurting you. But... but w-with that I think I can make sure you heal alright. I don't think--”

“EEEK!” Twilight shrieked as she flew over their heads, landing in a heap a few feet away. “Ow...”

“Ah, right. Still got a ravin' mad... whatever that thing is tah deal with,” Applejack said with a snort before turning towards the creature.

Sombra snapped and clawed at Pinkie and Rainbow, but they were just a little too fast. They dove and weaved around his attacks, striking back with their own. The pegasus had even jammed one of the majestic oak trees into his nose.

“Girls, get back here!” Twilight yelled. The girls jumped back to her side, making the six stand together. The creature snorted and growled, pulling the foliage from his nose.

“Aaaaaaavaaaaaataaaaaar,” he said with a growl.

“Enough with that,” Twilight said, narrowing her eyes. “It's over, Sombra. We're all together and we are ready to take you down.”

“Dieeeeeeeeee.”

“No. It's time for you to disappear,” the alicorn said before stepping forward. “Okay everypony, ready your elements!” She leveled her horn on the creature. “Good bye!”

Nothing happened.

“Ummm, girls? Elements? Ready them?”

“How?” Rainbow asked.

“By... ummm... doing... errrr... I hadn't thought that far ahead. Try using--” The avatar was sent flying back by the creature's tackle, getting pinned by the beast. It snapped at her, but was knocked off by Rarity's body slam.

“Whatever you have planned, do it fast!” the princess yelled.

“I don't know what to do!” Twilight screamed back. “How do we activate them? They don't come with instructions!”

Fluttershy looked down at her necklace and gulped. She lifted a hoof up before turning to the creature. “L... leave it to me.” She said as loud as she could.

“What?” Rarity lunged back, narrowly avoiding another bite from the creature.

The pegasus didn't pause to explain. She charged forward, her hooves out. She connected with the creature and didn't let go, even as it bit into her side. Pain shot through her, but she pushed it aside and reached out with her magic, or at least the closest thing she had to it. It spread out from her hooves and enveloped the creature as the gem in her necklace began to glow brilliantly.

Sombra released her, opening his mouth in a howl of pain. He tried to pull away, writhing and fighting her grasp, but she refused to let him. It's body began turning to mist, making the ponies cringe. But the mist didn't reform, instead it evaporated quickly, dissolving into the air. After a few moments all that remained was Fluttershy, laying on the ground and trembling.

The ponies stared for a few moments before Twilight slowly stepped forward. “F-Fluttershy? Are... are you okay?”

“Y-yes. I think. I... it...” The pegasus gave a little sob. “I just... I thought I could... I'm sorry. I just wanted to... to stop it...”

“You did...” the alicorn said as she moved forward, hunching down by the pony and giving her a hug.

“I just... I wanted to... to g-get rid of all the suffering and pain and... I... I didn't mean to... destroy... all of him. I just--”

“That was not my father,” Rarity said harshly. “Don't feel bad for what you did. That was nothing more than a sick, twisted version my mother made. Nothing more than... evil and wickedness. You did the right thing.”

“B-but I killed--”

“You can't kill what was never alive,” the princess said quickly. “That thing was not alive! It was nev--” She choked on the words as she fought back her own tears, burying them deep and locking them inside. “It was never alive. Never my father. We... we should go. We need to go.” She turned away from them as the first tear broke free. She walked away. “A-Avatar, we're still on a time limit, are we not?”

Twilight gulped and slowly nodded. She then smiled down to Fluttershy. “She's right, you know. You didn't kill a pony. That was not a pony, it was just some... thing. Created by Nightmare Moon. It was not a pony.”

Fluttershy slowly nodded and allowed her friends to help her up. “O-okay...” she whispered softly. Despite the words, she couldn't help but feel doubt. It may not have been a pony, but it certainly felt like a pony to her.

The group returned to the real world to find Spike standing over them, holding a small stick in his claws. Twilight couldn't begin to guess where he'd gotten it from. “Sorry about that,” the alicorn said softly as she got to her hooves. “I hope we didn't frighten you.”

“You're okay!” he cried out, jumping up to hug her. “I saw that creature come and then you all went still and it disappeared and I thought you were in danger and I tried to come help but I had no idea how and--”

“Easy Spike, easy,” the avatar said with a soft chuckle. “It's okay. It's all okay now. We've... beaten the creature, it won't bother us again.”

“You beat it? How? What happened? What I miss? This is why I should be allowed to come with you ponies on... on these things!”

“It was just a thing of power. Not real. It's gone now. Just...” She looked around at her friends, her eyes focusing on Applejack who, despite still having the wounds on her stomach, was looking quite a bit better now without any black lines. “We just need to get some sleep. I think I'll take over the watch for now.”

“A-actually, I'd like to...” Fluttershy said softly.

“Are you sure?”

The pegasus didn't answer, instead making her way to where the entrance of the cave had been. It opened up again when she drew near, thanks to Twilight's bending. She sat down and stared out into the night.

The sound of her friends, lightly snoring, soon echoed out of the cave. She felt a gentle brush against her leg and smiled. “Hi Angel...” She softly picked up the bunny and pulled him into her lap. He tapped on her leg and pointed behind her.

She turned and saw Rarity, quickly locking up. “W-what do you want?”

“Nothing... I just...” The princess slowly moved forward, sheepishly looking to the side as she sat down. “I just... I want to say t-thank you. For saving me and... for stopping him. It.”

Fluttershy blinked a few times before giving a slow nod. “I... had to. I couldn't just... let you die.”

The princess slowly nodded before closing her eyes. “Thank you. I'm... I'm sorry for what I've done. I really am. I... I just want to try to help now. To be... more like you ponies. To do the right thing for once.”

Fluttershy gave a slow nod, before looking back out towards the darkness.

Rarity sighed softly. “Do you mind if I sit with you?”

“Feel free.”

The princess slowly sat down, glancing over towards the mare. “I... I just want you to know. That... that wasn't my father. That was... that was...”

“It still felt like it was your father, didn't it?” Fluttershy asked, turning to the unicorn.

“I... I...” The bindings inside started to snap as she felt the tears welling up in her eyes. “It... w-wasn't him though. I-it couldn't be. That was nothing like... nothing like...” The words locked in her throat and, to her surprise, she found warm hooves suddenly enveloping her.

Fluttershy gently held the mare close, resting her chin on the mare's forehead. “It's okay... it's okay. I... I know. Pinkie was right. I am a healer. I... can't heal your physical injuries but... I know there are more than just those.”

The princess whimpered a little and, before she knew it, the tears started to flow down her face. “He... w-wasn't my father. But... but he was... he was the... only piece o-of him left. I-I thought I wanted him gone. T-that I wanted that vile disgrace to... disappear. B-but... now that i-it's over and... and... I didn't think it would hurt... hurt s-so much...”

Chapter 33: Desert Travels

Sweetie slowly tapped her hoof on the floor, watching the pegasus who was making a valiant effort to look everywhere but at her. Not an easy task, considering he was trying to speak to her as she rested on a large chair set up in the camp. It wasn't surprising, since the Water Nation didn't have the best history of not shooting the messenger. Considering they were outside with plenty of water in canteens and jugs, it would be simple to end the pony's life. The only thing keeping his head from rolling on the floor was the fact her mother was quite busy in preparations.

It had been almost a week since the ill fated destruction of Canterlot and air ships had been arriving almost hourly for the last few days. Unfortunately, more than just air ships were arriving. News was managing to travel slightly faster.

“I couldn't quite hear you. Repeat yourself,” the princess said slowly. “At an audible volume this time.”

“The... ame an... stroyed... cape...” the pegasus mumbled softly, his eyes focused on his hooves.

“You will either tell me, or I will tell my mother you wish to speak directly wit--”

“Windswept Keep has fallen! I-it happened a week ago. Earth benders and fire benders swept on us during the day and... and everything fell. We tried to fight them but... but we were out numbered and they overwhelmed us.”

She nodded slowly. “Windswept Keep was the prison where...” Her eyes widened slightly. “Wasn't that where the Earth Kingdom Emperor was held?”

The pegasus nodded slowly.

“So... you mean to tell me...” She ground her hoof into the ground. “The emperor, his most loyal commanders and not to mention the hundreds of earth benders I captured and imprisoned are all... all...”

“F-free... y-your highness...” the pegasus said softly, gulping nervously.

Sweetie took a deep breath and closed her eye. Her mother would have sent the pegasus' head rolling on the ground. Heck, she felt a small inclination to as well. But there was another, louder part of her that said it wasn't the pegasus' fault and executing him for the news wouldn't be fair. “Go. I'll tell my mother.” She paused. “I'd return to your post quickly, before my mother decides to question you herself. Has a report been written?”

“Y-yes, your highness. It was delivered when I arrived here.”

“Then good, go.” She watched him fly off, streaking through the air like a bolt. That news, unfortunately, wasn't the worst of it. Every unicorn that offered its loyalty to the nation was coming to the capital. Unfortunately, that meant forces that were already stretched paper thin, were now being stretched even more. There was already news of entire platoons turning their coats back to their home nation, cities that had fallen and supply lines cut off. With every air ship being directed here, they had no way to out maneuver and stop these leaks.

They still technically ruled the world, but within a few months there would be nothing more than the Water Nation and Fire Tribe lands to bare their flags. Some of their commanders had been smart and consolidated the cities. Fillydelphia held the vast majority of their forces in the Earth Kingdom and, fortunately, the city was near impenetrable. Unfortunately, outside the walls it was a gamble if the Water Nation could be recognized as having power. They now held less than a dozen cities in the Air Nomad lands, most of which would topple with a stiff breeze. The Fire Tribes were consolidating as well, but even now they were likely still spread out. The Water Nation was falling. The good news, however, was whatever her mother had planned would take place soon and, if the ruler was right, would put the fear of their nation back into the hearts of all. The enslavement of Discord was due to happen soon after.

They were losing the war, but they didn't have to delay much longer in order to win. Just a little longer and the other countries would all crumble like a stack of cards. She was... happy. Yes, she was definitely happy. Winning the war was all that mattered, all that ever mattered. They could remake the world as they saw fit, destroying all that opposed them.

But really, what was the point? She leaned back in her chair and sighed. Why did they have to destroy everypony else? This wasn't a war of resources, if anything they'd started to lose more resources because of this war. Territory could work, but why? Why did it matter so much that those other nations obey their whims? She could see the point of one unified world where all the countries served together, but why did it have to be with them on top? She thought back to all those cities and towns she'd seen in the Earth Kingdom. Ponies living out their lives. She wanted to win, there was no doubt of that. But at what cost?

“Your highness?” a voice shook her from her stupor, making her look up.

“Yes?”

“More messengers have arrived,” a unicorn said before saluting.

Sweetie sighed. “Let me guess. More reports of fallen cities and captured forces? No, no, don't tell me.” She waved a hoof dismissively. “Have them brought before me.” The soldier turned to leave. “Wait. My mother, are her preparations going well?”

“I couldn't say, your highness. The magic she is using is... beyond anything I can imagine. With such a force, I couldn't imagine any of the other nations managing to stand against us.”

Sweetie sighed and gave a small nod. “Neither could I...” She wondered why that unsettled her so.

“Ah can't believe it,” Applejack said with a small shake of her head. “Ah swear it glitters like water.”

“Reminds me of home,” Twilight said happily as she trotted towards the small town off in the distance. “Welcome to the desert, girls. We'll find what we can salvage and then head out.” The ground was almost barren, only the smallest of weeds managing to sprout up and endure the fierce heat and winds the desert brought. Just past the town they could make out where the dirt and rocks gave way to sand, rolling hills of it, glimmering in the sun like jewels. Rainbow had already investigated the buildings and found them to be abandoned, by the looks of it there had been a rush. There were still small plots of land with fruit trees, the only plants that seemed to thrive. Likely due to constant tending. The dirt near the town was compact and dry. There wasn't a cloud in the sky, either, leaving a clear blue horizon for their viewing pleasure.

“Reminds you of home? Isn't this your home?” Rarity asked softly.

“Well, yes. I mean, it was. But I spent most of my time researching and inside,” Twilight said softly. “I didn't take many opportunitys to visit most of the outer villages. Still, we should be able to find a few things that can help us go through. We'll need to travel at night, though.”

“Why? We've been here before,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head. “Remember? That was when you first woke up.”

“We'll be going through the desert, not around the outside of it,” Twilight said. “On hoof, no less. No flying. That'll make the trip a lot longer and you'll see just how hot it gets down here. It's like walking over a fire pit. During the day we'll need to camp out. We'll only be traveling at night.”

The pegasus shrugged as she looked around the town. “Ehhh. Whatever. Place is kinda... a dive. Look at all this stuff.”

The alicorn did and gave a soft sigh. There were plenty of buildings, but all were covered in dirt. Windows and doors were all closed tightly, many with locks on them. The ground still showed signs of movement, small gouges where heavy wheel barrows had been hauled. “The ponies here likely left in a hurry,” Twilight said as she glanced around. “But everything is locked up. That means they had to leave quickly, but not because of fighting. No, they were probably... relocated...” She frowned and rubbed her chin. “That means they likely left plenty of stuff behind. We'll need a compass, plenty of water proof bags, clothes and tents.” She glanced out of the town towards the stone road. “If we wear baggy clothing, we can probably just follow the road.”

“Follow the road? Won't that bring us to one of the cities then?” Rainbow asked with a snort. “Not to mention more of the Water Nation?”

“Maybe. But the desert can be treacherous. A map would be useful, too. We won't want to leave sight of the road if we can avoid it. It'll make the trip easier and keep us from... well...”

“What?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“Well... ponies that disappeared into the desert sometimes... never returned. But that was only rarely!” Twilight said quickly. “Manehatten was designed to be very easy to find in the desert, especially at night. But, well... we won't always have it to guide us. It'll be best to play it safe, because if we get lost in the desert...” She glanced to her friends and shook her head. “Let's just make sure that doesn't happen.”

Pinkie nodded and glanced to their second smallest member. “Yeah, we just found Spike! Losing him again would totally ruin the climax. Besides, it would be doubling up AND a book late. Imagine the outcry.”

Twilight opened her mouth to say something, before shaking her head. “You know what? Pinkie, I'm just going to roll with it. I'm sure whatever you're talking about makes perfect sense and I'll definitely remember it if we ever go back to the Spirit World. For now though, girls, spread out. Find whatever you can. Once we're done we can take a nap before leaving.”

“Aye aye!” Pinkie said before hopping off into one of the buildings.

Twilight stared for a moment. “How did she... did she just...”

“I guess it makes sense for the second floor windows to be unlocked,” Rainbow said softly.

“But where in tarnation did she pull that trampoline from?” Applejack asked softly.

“Anyway,” the alicorn said with a shake of her head. “Rarity, you're with me.”

“Huh? Why? What are we doing?” the princess asked nervously as she shuffled from hoof to hoof.

“We're going to be traveling through the desert for quite a while.” The alicorn motioned towards the road. “Now, the most important thing we need when traveling through the desert is shelter and water. Food is pretty important too, but those two are the most important. So, lil miss water bender. You're going to help us find any sources of clean water nearby and fill up whatever we find. Okay?”

“Huh? Oh! Right, yes, of course.” Rarity nodded and trotted after the alicorn.

The two were soon separate from the rest of the group and the avatar turned. “I saw you with Fluttershy a few nights ago. What were you two talking about? It must have been important if you were sneaking off in the middle of the night to talk with her.”

The princess cringed. “It... it was personal. I just... after everything that happened, I had to talk with somepony.” She took a deep breath. “I... I know you don't trust me, but I swear it was just private and personal. Nothing to--”

The alicorn shook her head and raised a hoof, sighing. “That's... not what I meant. I know it had to be personal and it wasn't bad. Fluttershy would have told me if it was. No, I just... I wanted to say if you have things that are upsetting you or making you scared, you don't have to hide it from the group. You're... still not really one of us. But eventually you will. We look out for each other, help each other. Care for each other. This... isn't the kind of thing we can do on our own. So if you need somepony, don't hide it. Don't bury it inside. Just tell us all so we can help you. Okay?”

Rarity paused for a moment and smiled nervously. “Can you really afford to do that? I mean, I know you don't all trust me. Since I was a... since I'm an...”

“You're one of us, now. You were a dangerous threat at one time, but not anymore. Now you're just one of us. Nopony expects you to have to do this on your own, okay?” Twilight gave a reassuring smile. “Besides, showing that side of you, the side with fear and hurt and... all those things, could go a long way to earning you some trust.”

Rarity nodded as she trotted with the mare. “Thank you. Miss... Avatar, can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“Why? I mean... I get the feeling you trust me more than any of the others. Of all of them, I'd think you have the least reason to trust me. Why are you... okay with this?”

Twilight gave a soft, gentle sigh. “I don't trust you. I really don't. Every instinct I have tells me you'll turn on us the moment the time is right. But I trust Spike, who trusts you. If he says you're really all good now and going to do the right thing well... I believe him.”

Rarity blushed and gave a small nod. “I... I see. He is quite a sweet little dragon, isn't he?”

“Yes. I really do owe you for keeping him safe all this time. I can't begin to tell you how horrible I felt losing him like that. It... really was my fault. If I hadn't been so... stupid, none of this would have happened. If I just hadn't left him alone.”

Rarity nodded. “I... I see. I never got to find out, how was it that--” She stopped and looked around. “I... think I've found it.” She started to trot to the right, towards a small collapsed building. “I can feel water down under this. A small underground store.”

Twilight nodded and started tapping her hooves, using small pillars of stone and dirt to knock the wood aside. Soon a small, stone well was revealed, with a big metal lock and cap over it. “Well, at least they didn't drain it, at least not fully. Shame the building collapsed on it. I'll get this off in a second, will you be able to draw the water up and find out if anything is in it?”

“It'll be easy,” Rarity said softly. “Guess we're in luck, huh?”

Hours later the six ponies, one dragon and baby bunny stood on the north end of town, staring out across the long road before them. They each had a small bundle on their backs and plenty of small water skins dangling from their sides. They'd manged to find everything they'd need, mostly stored or abandoned. They weren't in the greatest condition, likely extras that the ponies hadn't had the space to take with them.

They were all wearing thin, dark colored cloaks that covered their bodies and were airy enough to let the heat out. Sadly, the amount of water they had was far less than they'd hoped. The well had been nearly drained already so while there was still some water, most of it was quite muddy. With Applejack and Rarity working together they managed to separate the water from the mud, but there was far less of it than they'd have hoped. Fortunately, they did manage to find a map and the next nearest town was only a few days away and, if Twilight was correct, they would arrive long before they ran out of water.

They did have plenty of food, however. The fruits they had plucked from the trees were a bit dried out, but would serve until they made it to the next town. After getting everything prepared, they had retired to some short naps in a few of the empty houses and were now feeling (mostly) refreshed and ready for a night of adventure. Or rather, a long gentle trot down the sandy road. The sun was almost down on the horizon as they started walking and almost instantly the temperature seemed to change.

“So, Twilight. You lived here back a hundred years ago, right? What are with these stone roads, anyway?” Rainbow asked.

“Oh, it's pretty obvious, isn't it?” Twilight asked with a smile. “Most of the Fire Tribe lands are desert. Now, normally this would be bad but all the dragons who we allied ourselves with were perfect for this environment and for years we worked together. We had plenty of towns outside the deserts and they tended to be best for raising vegetation. Air ships were a lot rarer back then, aside from in the Air Nomad lands. With so many supplies having to be hauled by cart or wagon, roads had to be built. The sands weren't stable enough. Actually...” She looked down and gave it a little tap, grinning. “Notice how the roads aren't a steady width all the way across?”

“Yeah.” The pegasus gave a shrug. “I just assumed your tribe sucked at building roads.”

“No,” she grumbled. “Under these roads is dragon glass. When the roads were first made, the dragons flew from town to town, using their magic flame to super heat the sand and turn them into roads of magical dragon glass. Over those roads stone was placed. Even after a hundred years it tells stories about the magical properties of that glass, considering the roads are still unburied by the sand. If you removed the stone, it might still even be hot.”

Rarity gave a little smile to Spike. “Really? I had no idea that a dragon's flames could be used to make such things. Spike, you must make some glass like that for me when this is all over. Just imagine the jewelry I could make.”

Spike opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted by the avatar. “Those were fully grown dragons. It'll probably fifty, even a hundred years before Spike is anywhere near old enough and strong enough to make flame like that.”

The dragon humphed. “I can do flame just fine! Magic flame, too!”

“Yes, but that's a small amount of magic. This was the flame of a fully grown dragon, probably a few centuries old. It wouldn't be fair to compare the two.”

Spike grumbled grouchily, crossing his arms as he walked. “I could make magic fire and dragon glass if I really wanted...”

“So, this town we're headed to,” Applejack said suddenly. “Yah ever been there, Twi?”

“Well, not exactly,” the avatar said. “But we'll be following the map so I'm sure we'll find it no problem. These roads were built specifically to get a pony safely from point A to point B.”

“If we don't find it, I'll just fly off ahead and find us something,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “Trust me, I know--”

“Rainbow, let's only do that in the event of an emergency,” Twilight said harshly. “I know you're fast, but flying through here can be... well...”

“I've done it before, I'll be fine.”

“Do you think you'd be able to find us again if you had to? Sure, you might be able to get out of the desert, but without the roads to guide you how would you ever find us again?”

The pegasus rolled her eyes. “Relax. I don't plan on just darting for no reason, only if there's an emergency. I'm not going to disappear in the middle of the night, so relax, okay?”

Twilight gave a slow nod and sighed. “Sorry. I'm just a little tense...”

Rarity trotted up to walk besides the alicorn. “When was the last time you were here?”

“Well... in the desert? About a hundred years ago,” the alicorn said. “But... I was on the outskirts when I first awoke. We even found the Great Dragon. But... I haven't been able to come here, to come home in... so long. So very, very long. The last time I was here...” She looked up at the clear sky, the stars twinkling down at them. “The heavens were falling around me and... everypony was screaming.”

“Are you going to be okay?” the princess asked softly. “Returning home can be... difficult. Especially if it's not... what you remembered.”

Twilight gave an aggressive huff. “What is that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing. I'm just saying that, well... the Fire Tribes won't be how you remembered them. Times have changed, they've changed. They aren't... your ponies any more. They're my mothers and--”

“They are NOT your mother's ponies!” Twilight said, before stomping her hooves. “The Water Nation may have invaded and hurt them, but the Fire Tribes will always be the same.”

Rarity cringed. “I... didn't mean to upset you. I just don't want you to be hurt by... impossible expectations. I... know how much it can hurt to have the ponies you once knew... not exist any more.”

“The ponies I once knew are long dead. But that does not mean the fire of my home is gone.”

Rainbow gave a swift nod. “Actually, Twilight's right. Things aren't as bad here as Rarity seems to think. After we ran, there was so much happening I forgot to tell you. I guess now is as good a time as any, especially since we have Spike again. When I met with the others, well, they had some very good news. Something the fire benders had been working on with the Great Dragon after the fall of Fillydelphia.” She paused for dramatic effect.

“Well? What is it?” Applejack asked with a snort. “Yah plannin' tah make us wait all night?”

“Mayyyybe. No, not really.” A cocky grin formed on the pegasus' face. “The fire benders had been working to find the eggs of dragons, the ones hidden away and waiting to be hatched for... well, the last century or so.” She glanced to Spike. “It'd already been done once so it wasn't impossible for it to happen again.”

Twilight stopped in mid step. “Rainbow, what are you telling me?”

“There are dragons again. They managed to hatch a bunch of the eggs and in a few years they... well, maybe not a few years. But, in a few centuries there might be hundreds, even thousands of them. They've only got a few eggs so far, but Spitfire said there could be entire hoards of those eggs hidden away, just waiting to hatch.”

Twilight had no idea what to say, she just started walking again. “Why didn't you tell me this sooner?” she finally asked, barely able to keep the excited squeal out of her voice.

“You had a lot on your mind, I didn't want to overwhelm you. That and then we had to run for our lives. I thought now you could use a bit of excitement.”

The alicorn gave a little nod. “I... t-thank you. That is quite possibly the best news I've ever received. Some of the best, at least.”

“Ohhhh! When we stop let's throw a big party!” Pinkie said with a giggle. “We can celebrate the new dragons and everything!”

Twilight shrugged. “You know what? I think for once I'll go along with this. A small party might be nice.”

Twilight had a headache, not from the punch. Or rather, from the punch, the cup cakes, the noise makers, the everything. They were in the middle of the desert! There WERE no eggs or sugar or frosting or even a stove! Yet, somehow, Pinkie had managed to throw a party. With confetti and all the treats and punch.

The alicorn had no idea how and was terrified to question it, afraid that all that free food(that had somehow disappeared when everypony went to nap) would somehow leave their stomachs. She wondered if it was some kind of magic, was it possible the earth pony had magic? After all, Pinkie was the only non-magic user in their group. No bending to speak of. But it was like the pink pony could bend reality itself.

Twilight desperately wanted to examine everything with a magnifying glass and scan everything for magical run off. But was afraid if she did reality would crash in on them like a tidal wave. But she wanted to know so badly what was going on.

It didn't help that they weren't exactly comfortable. They'd set up camp a little before dark, setting up a large sand covered tent just off the road and used their blankets to keep the sand from getting into all their nooks and crannies. But it was still dry and hot. A year ago she had spent every day around such heat, but now it just felt weird. She was so used to moistness and cool air that it was making it hard to breath.

After the party they'd all collapsed into little heaps and gotten a few hours of sleep. But when she woke up, she woke up with a vengeance. She kept glancing at her pink friend with a mix of confusion, awe and amazement. She then glanced to Fluttershy and gave a little smile too. Her friends were all changing, more and more things were happening. Even the last pony she'd have imagined had saved their flanks.

She closed her eyes and tried to go back to sleep, but her mind quickly started wandering again. She was almost back home, she could barely believe it. It felt like she hadn't been home in centuries. But it hadn't even been a year, to her. She felt a little pang of guilt. She could barely even remember what her home had been like, but everypony she ever knew and loved was gone. Her parents, her teachers, her friends. Not that she had many of those. In fact, the ones she had now were probably the closest she'd ever had.

She opened an eye and glanced to them again, more guilt flooding her heart. It wasn't really fair, now that she thought about it. Every one of these ponies should have had long, happy, fulfilling lives. Instead they had to run around with her, nearly dying at every step. They'd had to abandon their own friends and families to be by her side. This was her duty and yet she dragged them into it, no matter what they wanted to do with their lives. She curled up into a little ball and let out a soft sob.

She truly was the worst avatar that had ever existed. She'd failed a hundred years ago and she failed only a week ago. What if she failed next time they needed her? What if all she could do was fail? It's not like they'd get another chance. If she died, Discord would arrive unchallenged. She had to do something. If she didn't, everything would fail. She'd--

“You okay?” a voice suddenly penetrated her head.

The alicorn looked up to see Rarity. “Huh? Oh... yeah, I just had a... lot on my mind. It's nothing.”

“I thought I heard you sobbing...”

“N-not at all. I just... what are you doing up, anyway?”

“It's so hot here, I woke up and couldn't get back to sleep,” Rarity said softly as she slowly sat up from her mat. “I'm not used to this heat.” Her pristine white coat glistened with sweat.

Twilight nodded and sat up. “I haven't... been able to sleep well either...” She glanced down at her friends, who were snoring softly. Even Spike was curled up in a little ball and snoring loudest of all. She frowned when she noticed Rainbow, who was supposed to be on watch, gently snoring by the entrance. Pinkie's parties were brutal to staying awake. “Want to come on watch with me?”

“I'd be happy to,” the princess said before getting to her hooves. The two walked to the door and peered out. They quickly closed the door and blinked rapidly, the blinding sand making their eyes hurt. “W-wow. Is it always so bright out there?”

“It's the sand. It's so light and bright and just... blinding. Ow.” Twilight reached down and gave Rainbow a little shake.

“Huh? Wha?” the pegasus said with a groan. “Twilight? Whas goin' on?” She blinked blearily.

“I'm taking over watch. You can go get some sleep, okay?”

Rainbow gave a small nod and a yawn, before trotting away. Within a few moments her snores could be heard again.

“Truly a great watchmare,” Rarity said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

“Rainbow is a great friend,” Twilight said defensively. “It's just hard to stay awake when you're so full of Pinkie's sweets. We slept quite a while, too.” She paused and sat down. “It might actually be my watch so... who knows. Maybe it is?” She wondered how long she'd slept, but didn't want to look outside again to find out.

Rarity slowly sat down besides her. “Fine. So... why were you so upset? Was something wrong?”

“Nothing was wrong, I was just...” Her words trailed off as she looked the water bender over. “You... I mean... the last hundred years. What were they like? I mean, to the Water Nation. How did they see them? After my... disappearance.”

Rarity stared at the doorway long and hard, letting the sound of snores envelope them. Finally, she spoke up. “It's difficult. Hard to... explain. You see, the things I was told as a child, our history, isn't exactly the most unbiased of opinions.”

“I know. Just tell me what you can, please.”

Rarity sighed and gave a weak, slow nod. “F-fine. Just remember this doesn't exactly... portray the ideas and mentality of everypony. Just what we were taught. Once the last avatar was defeated, the first Nightmare Moon rose up and ruled over both the Water Nation and... your home. During the initial days of the war, she struck hard and fast. Most of the other nations didn't even know what was going on, they just knew the night was lasting a long time and the moon hadn't moved in days. Supposedly the other nations thought the fire benders had done something. During the confusion the Water Nation thrived. They cut off the Fire Tribe lands from all outside ponies, killed, imprisoned or de-horned all who lived in this country and you, most of all, were sought vehemently. Your home was in shambles, so many ponies dead and homes destroyed they they couldn't even put up a fight. You were never found so it was assumed, wrongly, that you were one of the ones found and de-horned. During her reign though, she never stopped looking.”

The alicorn nodded. “How many ponies would have kept their horns if not for me?”

“None of them,” Rarity said with a shake of her head.

“I was the avatar, I could have--”

“Done nothing. The last avatar had fallen to her. An avatar with tremendous power and skill, who had already fought and defeated this Discord amongst who knew how many other threats. What makes you think you could have defeated her? The other countries weren't ready to fight the Water Nation and she would have expended every available resource trying to find you if so much of a hint of your existence remained. More ponies likely would have died had you appeared.”

Twilight gave a slow, steady nod. “But I still should have done something...”

“You're doing the best you can. You're giving your life, fighting constantly, always working to save the world. Even though almost the entire world is trying to take you down. Even though I was trying to capture you. You... can't spend your whole life regretting the things you didn't do because you weren't around.”

The alicorn gave a sheepish smile. “I never thought I'd hear these words of encouragement from you, of all ponies.”

Rarity sighed and opened the door again, peering into the sea of shiny sand. “I... really should have known all this far, far sooner. I was just... so dedicated to what I thought was my destiny. To my own desire to return home. It never dawned on me just how much good you were doing.” She paused again. “No. It did. But I shut it out, crushing it down to the ground. Even when I met fire benders who were... nothing like my people said they were, I still focused on trying to capture you. Certain that all my problems would disappear if you were captured.”

Twilight nodded and then glanced over to the princess as the door fluttered shut. “You know, had I not disappeared, your family might not... have been suffering from this trouble. In fact, you might have had a great life.”

“Had you not disappeared, you may have died and the next avatar may have been destroyed. I think the next in the cycle is an earth or air bender.” Rarity shook her head. “The Water Nation would have stopped at nothing to eliminate them, permanently, if there was the merest credible hint of which it was. Instead, they focused on a two pronged war that, while brutal and ended in a lot of taken lands, it slowed them down enough. Your disappearance could have possibly been the best thing to happen to all the nations.”

Twilight scoffed. “Yeah. I come back and within a year the war is lost. All the lands are ruled and--”

“Things aren't really as bad as you think,” Rarity interrupted. “My... people have over stretched themselves. They are holding too many places without enough resources. You are a beacon for all ponies to get behind. I've seen the reports, worked on keeping things stable. My mother was betting a lot on your defeat, and the defeat of the fire benders, when you attacked Canterlot. You may not have won, but the damage you caused will still be felt. So long as you're still alive, ponies still have somepony they can get behind. A face they can cheer. Somepony they can believe in.”

“But if I hadn't disappeared--”

“If you hadn't disappeared, things may have been different. May have. But you are just one pony, in the end. A powerful one, but only one. You can't bear all this on your own. Trust me.” Rarity lowered her gaze to the ground. “It... it's impossible to carry everything on your own shoulders. I've tried. All that happens is you get crushed. You... need ponies you can depend on. Ponies who can help you. Who can stand by you. Who can...” A few tears started to well up in her eyes. “Who can accept you. Who won't... die...”

Twilight stared at the mare and moved closer, slowly inching a wing over her. “Your aunt isn't dead, I'm sure.”

“I... I know. I wasn't... thinking about... never mind. We should get some--”

“What did you just tell me about not having to do everything myself? What did I tell you about depending on us, too?” the alicorn asked with a smile. “Come on, tell me. What was your friends name?”

Rarity took a deep breath. “He's... dead now. I'd honestly rather not talk about it. It still... stabs really close to home, okay? He was just one of the few ponies who were... okay with me being a water bender. Even the daughter of Nightmare Moon. Even though we were supposed to be enemies.”

Twilight gave a slow, steady nod. “Okay. I won't push it but... if you ever want to talk about it, just know we're always here. You're... right. We do need each other.”

Rarity nodded slowly and then gave the avatar a small smile. “You know it's not your fault, right? This war? It's... the avatar isn't responsible. Our history is filled with ponies going to war. Fire, water, air, earth. At one point or another they have each started a war and tried to take over everything.”

“They've always failed,” Twilight said softly.

“Yes. The avatar or somepony else always stopped them. But it's not the avatar's fault that somepony else tried to take everything. You're doing the best you can. Nopony else has any right to ask anything more of you.” She gave an encouraging smile. “This war will fail too. It's success will be short lived, trust me. I've seen the writing on the... well, the reports.”

Twilight gave a small nod and smiled back. “Thanks. I ummm... I'm going to stay up for a while. If you want to get some sleep, you're free to. You aren't really on watch duty yet.”

“I'll stay up. I doubt I could sleep anyway,” Rarity said as she hunkered down to keep watch with the mare, the two occasionally looking out the door towards the miles and miles of empty sand.

Days later, short on supplies and tired of scorching days and comparatively icy nights, the town came within view as they walked down the road.

The small town glowed brilliantly in the night, allowing them to see it from miles away. Rainbow flew off ahead to scout, as usual, and soon returned with a small flier and encouraging news.

“Lots of ponies here, but only a token guard on defense,” the pegasus said with a smirk. “Apparently the civilians from three or four other towns have been brought to wait here and tensions are high. They're waiting for reinforcements and more supplies before heading towards Manehatten. Now, onto the good news.” She tugged on her cloak. “Almost everypony has one of these and the few guards they have aren't able to keep a close eye on those walking the streets. Getting in, getting supplies and everything, should be a cinch. We could probably smuggle in with them to Manehatten and swing around the city if we need to. In the mean time, we can set up our shop amongst the other refuges, blend in easily.”

Twilight nodded. “Well, that's good. What's that flier from?”

“Saw it, thought it might catch your interest.” The pegasus put it down on the ground so the others could see it.

Come one, come all to a production of the ages! The story of the Avatar, the one and only balancer of the four elements. Hear the story starting from her awakening, a Pony Wu production.

Information gathered from all across the Extended Water Nation. Generals, soldiers, muffin salesponies and all manner of other informants have had every ounce of fact compressed into this short five hour play. Hear about the Avatar's adventures atop the Great Dragon, the defeat of General Trixie, the fall of Fillydelphia and her eventual death!

The rest of the flier had time and location, but they had been crossed out and rewrote so the location was the town and the time was tomorrow afternoon.

Twilight stared at it for a few moments. “I... see. A play? That's kind of...”

“Ohhhh, can we see? Can we, can we?” Pinkie asked excitedly. “I bet it'll be really good!”

Applejack shrugged. “Well, if we plan tah mix in, can't hurt tah go an' see the show.” She looked around before pointing out a large light just outside the town. “That's probably where it's all bein' set up. Maybe we can even use it to our advantage.”

Twilight gave a small shrug. “I guess. For now, let's go try to mix in with the refuges. We'll see about getting some new supplies while we're here, maybe even find a quicker way to where the others are. You sure we won't draw too much attention in our robes?”

Rainbow shook her head. “Not a chance. We'd probably draw more if we weren't in them. Come on, follow me. We can swing off the road a bit away from the town, then join the ponies near the back. Easy as pie.”

“Okay then, come on girls,” Twilight said as she stepped forward and took a deep breath. She could barely believe it, she'd be back with her own people again. If only she could tell them she was there.

Chapter 34: Play

Twilight nestled into her bedding happily, the cool night air making relaxation come easily. Setting up camp had been fast and simple, they just made sure to keep Spike hidden closely between them as they set up the tent. They barely got more than a second glance, even the soldiers didn't seem to want to look at anypony. Once they were inside, first watch fell to Applejack and she was more than willing to let the others get a few hours sleep. They'd made sure to cover up in blankets, just in case anything happened, but it was all going smoothly.

There was a soft, gentle din outside though. Even though it would be a few hours until midnight, ponies were still out and about, chatting with each other. Rainbow had been right, the cloaks they wore were extremely popular. Almost everypony was wearing one, the few guards stationed here didn't raise so much as an eyebrow at them. Then again, she'd only seen two guards so far, keeping watch over the camps. She couldn't help but wonder how many were here and how overwhelmed the soldiers were feeling. She pulled Spike close and gave the warm little dragon a cuddle.

Everything was going their way. She was even camping amongst her ponies, her people. She could see how they lived. Even more important, she could now live amongst her people. She wondered if they were happy or suffering. How did the Water Nation treat them. She also found her mind thinking about the play tomorrow. It was gong to be wonderful. But it was also very distracting.

She let Spike go and sighed, slowly getting to her hooves. She couldn't sleep like this, she felt too excited. She had to go see everything. She pulled the cloak back on her body and adjusted it, making sure her horn was hidden amongst her hair. The fact the cloaks were so big definitely helped with that. She then trotted to the door.

“Applejack, I want to go out for a little bit. Can you--”

“Say no more, sugar cube,” the earth pony said with a shake of her head and a smile. “Ah know yah probably been wantin' tah do this for ages. Jus' be careful, kay?”

The alicorn gave a swift nod and a smile. “Thanks. I'll be back in a little bit, I promise.” She then stepped out towards the camp. The tents were grouped up tightly, with only narrow areas between them to walk through. Their tent was on the outer edge for safety, but it made walking into the mass a chore. Ropes disappeared into the sand, their anchors hidden from sight so she had to walk carefully to avoid tripping. Between the tents it was dark, but she didn't dare try making light.

By the time she made it through the tents, she had tripped over half a dozen ropes and had to apologize to a few angry tent owners. It was all worth it when she trotted into the town. There were dozens of ponies milling about, talking, chatting and working. It wasn't surprising, since most of them didn't live here and it was easier to be out at night and sleep during the day. Most of them wore the same cloaks she did and she could count at least a dozen who could easily be hiding unicorn horns. There were only a few guards in armor in the town, they seemed to be trying their best not to draw attention to themselves. She saw the shifting eyes, the worried shuffles. The kind of guards who knew they weren't getting paid enough if things went south, but were too afraid to abandon their posts. They were all pegasi. Not an earth pony or unicorn amongst them.

She trotted through the town, looking over the sights as she went. A few ponies were cooking, filling the air with the scent of spices and vegetables, making her let out a content sigh. It had been so long since she'd had the cuisine of her people. It made her mouth water, though she tried to ignore it. She wondered if she could still endure the spices they used. A grin formed on her lips as she thought back to her days as a student when the cooks would sometimes try to make 'fire breathers'. Special foods that 'helped' struggling fire benders and dragons find the flame within. Mostly it just made them run for their lives and drink gallons of water. She remembered one time eating a small cookie that had been so spicy she nearly passed out and ended up nearly swimming in a bowl of fruit punch. She'd just been a filly then.

A soft, sad sigh escaped her lips as she kept walking. That was then, this was now. Rarity was right. No matter how much she wanted to be back with her ponies and come home, this wasn't quite her home anymore. Even if the Water Nation hadn't been here, it had still been over a hundred years since she'd left. Everypony she ever knew was long gone, devoured by the sands of time and leaving nothing more than the ghosts of memory in their wake.

She left the hustle and bustle and headed out through the town exit. The guards stationed there didn't even give her a second look. Heck, they didn't even try to peer under her hood. She could see the stage being prepared outside, pegasi and earth ponies dashing about as they worked, grabbing pieces from large wagons and quickly connecting them together. She barely made it a few steps before a pegasus dove down to block her way. A blue pegasus with a white mane. “Can I help you?” the mare asked.

“Huh? Oh, no. I'm just watching. Is that okay? Sorry if I'm being a bother,” Twilight said quickly, waving a hoof.

“Oh, no, not at all. We're just trying to get the stage all ready for tomorrows show. The stage may be collapsible, but when you have the many parts it can take hours to get ready.”

“I imagine so...” She watched as three pegasi worked together to connect a metal bridge high over the stage. “Is all that stuff going to be safe?”

“Oh, yeah. Most of our group consists of pegasi. Best for the arts and all that, saves a ton of money on wires and things. Makes setting up super easy.”

“I guess. I ummm, I've never heard of this play before. Is it... popular where you're from?”

“Still pretty new. We're from the Earth Kingdom. Been preparing it ever since the Avatar first showed up. Though uhhh... with her death and all, it came to a crashing halt,” the pegasus said with a shake of her head, her eyes shifting a bit. “But hey, thems the breaks. Makes for a great story though, especially how she died. Though, don't tell anypony, but Pony Wu did add a new scene to the end he's hoping to show off here. Keep it hush hush though.”

“R-really?” Twilight asked nervously. “Don't tell anypony?”

“Nah, tell everypony. But he prefers we pretend it's a secret, it gets ponies more interested in it if they think nopony knows it's coming. You know how these playwrights are. Everything has to be so special and extreme with them.” The pegasus shook her head and chuckled.

“Shouldn't you be helping them install everything?” Twilight asked softly. “I'm not bothering you, am I?”

“Oh, no. I'm security. It's my job to make sure you don't cause any problems for anypony.”

The alicorn locked up. “I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to--”

“No, no, you're not in trouble,” the mare said with a shake of her head. “They don't mind ponies trying to get a peep. They like putting on a show, after all. They just want to make sure nopony tries anything silly like trying to attack the actors or burn the set. This story isn't exactly popular with... all your home. No offense.”

“Oh, right. Yeah, I can imagine why...” Twilight said softly as she glanced back towards the town. “I should go. Thanks for um... everything.” The other mare gave a small good bye before the alicorn headed back into the town. She walked back towards the camp, her cloak feeling so heavy and thick she swore it was smothering her. Of course the ponies here didn't like the story. After all, she had failed, most thought she was dead. News of her return likely hadn't spread everywhere yet so to them she was just the avatar that represented their nation and failed, spectacularly.

She gave Applejack a small nod when she returned before tossing off her cloak, sliding into bed and pulling her warm little baby dragon into cuddles. He grumbled in objection but was soon snoring again. Fine. She'd failed once, but she wouldn't fail again. She had all the elements together and they were on their way back to base. Once they were ready and had time to prepare, they'd learn how to tap into all their powers. Then they'd show the Water Nation just who they were dealing with.

“Welcome mares and gentlecolts!” a gray coated pegasus said from the stage, raising his hooves high. “I am Pony Wu, the founder of this entertainment company! I thank you all for coming and I trust you all will be quite excited and thrilled by the life of the avatar! In fact, for your eyes only tonight, we have one additional final act to be seen for the first time ever. I hope everypony is prepared!” The response he received from the crowd was lukewarm, at best.

The area in front of the stage was filled with ponies, most covered by tarps and cloth roofs placed over them to keep the sun out. Unfortunately, it didn't stop the sand from getting everywhere. The stage itself was just as covered, casting its own minor amounts of shade for the ponies acting. Twilight and her friends managed to find a small open section near the right side of the stage, allowing them to see easily. Spike was in his little cloak and held in the avatar's lap.

“Stop fidgeting,” the alicorn said softly.

“Its uncomfortable. Why do I have to be in your lap?”

“Because you're my little foal. Now keep it down,” the mare said with an annoyed hiss, glaring down at him. He let out an annoyed sigh as the play began.

“Ahhhhh!” a little yellow filly ran across the stage, shrieking as a rainbow maned pegasus stallion chased her around, holding a spider on a stick.

“Come on Fluttershy, it won't bite! Much!”

“Rainbow Dash! Stoooop!” the mare screamed. The crowd booed as they ran.

“I never did that,” Rainbow said under her breath, glaring at the stage.

“Yeah!” Pinkie said quickly. “We never pranked Fluttershy. That would just be too mean for words.”

Twilight shook her head. “It's just a play. Relax. It's not like...” She paused as a large rock pile exploded out, revealing a pink alicorn. “Is that supposed to be me?” she whispered.

“Yup, heh. I guess when you get all glowy and stuff you do look a bit pink,” Rainbow said in a teasing tone.

“Well, I guess it's not so--”

“I am so filled with hope and strength and I believe I can fix everything! Come, peons, I must find an air bending master who can teach me the ways of air bending so I, Twilight the Avatar, can become the greatest hero of all time and rescue the world!” the Twilight on the stage yelled. “You two, pegasi, you will come with me and help me fight all dangers and... you, pink earth pony, you will carry my luggage.”

“I do not carry the luggage!” Pinkie hissed. “Well, more than my fair share! And I am not a super huge pink stallion!”

“Ah think he's bigger than Big Mac,” Applejack said in awe. “Heck, ah think he may be bigger than two Big Macs.”

“I didn't even know ponies could get that big...” Rainbow said, staring. “You don't think it's like, two ponies in a suit, do you?”

“No, no no. That would be silly. It's probably just a trick of the light,” Twilight said. “Or a griffon in a pony costume, maybe?”

“You don't think I'm only in the group to carry luggage, do you?” Pinkie asked, gently poking her hooves together.

“What? No!” Twilight said quickly. “You've saved our flanks dozens of times. This is obviously just a... well, the pony has no idea how we actually operate. That has to be it. Bad information from bad sources. I bet... oh gosh.” She face hoofed. “Here comes Rarity...”

Rarity stared as her mouth fell open. “You... have got to be kidding me.”

“Oh, woe is me, aunty!” a white earth pony with an obviously fake horn, mostly white aside from the end which was red and black. “We must find the avatar, we must!” Boos started from the crowd. The hoofful of guards stationed around the stage started looking nervous, rubbing their spears slowly. “For you see, it is only the destruction of the avatar which can restore my honor and allow me to return home! Not to mention get rid of this dreadful blemish on my horn! Oh, how could I have let my horn soak in tea, dishonoring my family name?”

There was a moment of silence from the princess, before her shriek of frustration was covered by Pinkie's hoof. “Mfffff!”

“Shhhh!” A nearby pony said, gesturing with a hoof.

“Sorry,” Twilight said, before glancing to Rarity. “Keep it down, we're undercover.”

“My horn was not soaked in tea. You couldn't do that to a horn, it would just wash out,” Rarity whispered angrily once the hoof was removed. “This dark coloration is from my mother coating my horn in poisonous water and drilling through the end. If it had been lower I could have lost the ability to bend altogether. It is not something to joke about.”

“Celestia isn't... that fat, is she?” Rainbow asked nervously. They looked up at the mare playing her aunt and their jaws nearly hit the floor.

The mare more wobbled than walked, the fake ship that rolled across the stage creaking dangerously with each step. “Come, niece. We must eat more of this cake, it is delightful. The avatar can wait, oh ho ho ho. Let us go to that village on the hill and see if we can throw some kind of party. Look, I even have my trusty kazoo.”

Rarity's eyes twitched. “Okay, that's it. They all die.”

“Don't you dare,” Applejack snapped, tugging the mare back by her tail. “You'll get us all in trouble.”

“But she, she's, the kazoo, it must die. It must burn and be impaled and frozen and melted again,” she hissed angrily under her breath. “The kazoo is evil!” She paused. “And they are really being rude about my aunt. She has never been like that. Ever!”

“Oh, look, the whole raising of the sun thing is coming up,” Pinkie said excitedly as she motioned to the stage.

“All of you will die if you don't hand over the avatar to me!” the fake Rarity yelled, before stomping her hooves. The small torches set up around the stage were put out by dropped buckets of water while the civilian ponies(intermixed with fake pony dummies) wailed and cried out for mercy.

The fake Twilight stepped forward. “No! You will not hurt these ponies anymore. I am the avatar, I will not stand for any evil or destructive tendencies directed towards the innocent. I banish you from this town!” Fierce-ish winds picked up, making the airship blow off the stage as the fake Water Nation ponies wailed in defeat. The alicorn then turned around, motioning to the back of the stage. The moon slowly moved behind the stage as a giant yellow orb rose up. “There! Now that I have defeated the enemies of the nation, I must go and find the Great Dragon and raise him from his sleep, so I can destroy all the ponies who have dared to spread their power and control over the world. Come, help me on my adventure!” She then walked off the stage, followed by the three chosen ponies.

“You know, that was... sorta accurate,” Rainbow whispered. “I wonder how much they know about what happened next.”

“Mwa ha ha ha ha!” A blue unicorn stepped onto the stage, making all of them aside from Applejack cringe. “Now I, the wonderful and majestic Trixie, commander of all the Water Nation, have been sent to capture and defeat this avatar. But, I cannot do it alone. No! I must use the greatest force known to ponykind! The Shadowbolts!” The unicorn eeped as an apple knocked her fake horn off. “Hey!”

“Pinkie,” Twilight whispered softly. “You're going to get us in trouble.”

“Sorry, she just really rubs me the wrong way,” the earth pony said sheepishly as she put a second apple down.

The mare re-adjusted her fake horn and raised a hoof, before being joined by dark clothed pegasi. “Now, prepare my ship! We set sail immediately. Avatar, you will fall by my hoof!” The crowd booed as the ponies flew off the stage on another fake airship.

The curtains closed behind them, marking the first break. Twilight sighed. “Well... thoughts?”

“It's... informative,” Applejack said with a shrug. “Ain't the worst thing ah ever saw, though ah'd love tah know how much of it was true.”

“Ehhhhh,” Pinkie waved her hoof from side to side.

“Hey, I show up in the next scene, it's going to be the best part,” Spike said with a smile. “We've got to at least stick around for that.”

“Don't worry, we're not leaving,” Twilight said with a shake of her head. “At least, not yet...” She eyed the guards closely. “Is this all the guards they have?”

The ponies looked around. “I think so,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “Maybe the others are sleeping?”

“Still, even if they had twice this many they'd have less than a... well, only a small fraction of the ponies they are guarding. How can they be expected to do anything?”

“Well, they have spears and armor,” Rainbow said softly. “Also, wings. Nopony here can bend so they probably don't want to cause any trouble. So long as the ponies here believe the guards are in control, they're in control.”

“Do you think the other countries are like this now?” Twilight asked softly.

“If they are, ah don't envy the soldiers back in mah home,” Applejack said with a shake of her head. “Yah'd need two guards for every bender there, otherwise you're jus' askin' tah get buried up to your neck in rock an' stone.”

“I guess,” the alicorn said with a shrug. Music started playing again as a small ship rolled onto the stage, ridden by the fake Twilight and her friends.

“Well, it certainly was good that I was able to smash in those Water Nation soldier's heads so we could take their ship,” the fake Rainbow said.

“We... we didn't have to hurt them, they surrendered...” the fake Fluttershy said.

“Bah, accepting surrender is stupid. It's much funner just to snap them in half.”

“But--”

“Shut up. Fluttershy. Nopony cares.”

“Ohhhh...” the yellow pegasus sniffled and trotted off. The crowd gave a soft aw.

“I would never treat Fluttershy like that,” Rainbow said through gritted teeth. “And I am not some blood thirsty psycho.”

“Well, actually,” Applejack said with a hint of tease. “Yah are always the first tah rush in when the goin' gets violent.”

“Well, yeah. Just because I don't look for fights doesn't mean I won't be there when they rear their heads,” Rainbow said softly, shuffling her hooves nervously. “You all don't really think I'm that... violent, do you?”

“Of course not, sugarcube,” Applejack said with a snicker. “You're always jus' there by our side. Ain't nothin' wrong with wantin' tah stand by your friends an' help them out when the goin' gets tough.”

“Yeah,” Fluttershy said softly. “You only fight when you have to. Or when, well, others are in trouble. Or when it's easier than... but you fight for good reasons.”

The pegasus nodded softly. “I... I guess. I just--”

“Oh buck no!” Spike said, startling the group.

“What? What is it?” Twilight asked, before gawking at the stage. “Is that... is... are they...”

“Oh, that is awesome,” Rainbow said with a snicker as she tried to hold in the laughter. She was one of the few in the crowd who succeeded.

“It's just a show...” Fluttershy said quickly.

“You look much, much better in person. Really,” Rarity said as she reached out to gently pat his back.

On the stage the fake Twilight was dealing with the fake Spike. Who just so happened to be an oversized gecko with scales taped onto his back and led around with flies. “Wow! A real, actual dragon. Who would have thought such a creature still existed? What's your name?” the fake avatar asked.

“Spike!” a voice came from the back of the stage.

“Wow. Truly a noble creature. Come, Spike. We must go forth, for I believe with you by my side, I will be able to face any challenges. Fluttershy, stop cowering.”

“B-but... d-dragon... i-it's a s-scary dragon!”

“It's just a baby, look,” the fake alicorn put it on her wing. “See?” The wing broke off, making her cringe as she quickly turned so the other side of her showed. “Completely harmless. It's not like it's a real dragon.”

“RAWRRRRRR!” A large rubber dragon head lowered from above. “Who dares enter the home of the Great Dragon? Rawrrr!” The crowd gasped and stared with wide eyes at the fake creature.

“Really? He'd be furious if he saw that,” Spike said in annoyance. “I am not a gecko.”

“They couldn't get any real dragons, I'm sure it's the best they had. At least they don't have you keep spouting off all grandly like you're in some kind of book,” Twilight muttered. “I do not sound like that. Or have horrible depression fits.”

“Well...” Rainbow said softly. “The one they said made you crash the blimp, you did kind of have a major depression fit around then. But hey, you'd been gone for a hundred years. Anypony would have. It's not like they know about you running off and... wait, you don't think they know about that, do they?”

“At least you ponies actually get lines outside of your name,” Pinkie said with a humph. “I do more than carry luggage and go 'Pinkie'.”

The ponies sighed and went back to watching, shaking their heads as the fake them went traveling across the sky in a giant fake dragon boat. Then they arrived at Appleloosa and Applejack frowned.

“Wait, ah remember hearin' about that. Ah knew a buncha air benders came an' helped, but that was you lot?” the mare asked softly about halfway through the scene.

“Yeah,” Twilight nodded. “It was... pretty... oh...” She couldn't look away as the final fight happened. Rather than the fake avatar being saved, she fought off the commander and hurled her from the base, sending her hurtling to her death. The real alicorn started to feel a little sick. “I hadn't... thought about that in a long, long time...”

“I can't believe they cut my save out,” Rainbow grumbled as she crossed her legs and scowled. “That was like, the best part. I was awesome there.”

The ponies sighed in displeasure as the next scenes started, the separation. It began by showing Fluttershy's training then the rehabilitation of Rainbow. By the end, both the real mare's were scarlet and their comrades all stared at them.

“You... did you two... really?” Twilight asked softly. “I-I mean, I know Fluttershy was... helping heal you and all, but ummm...”

“Ah never woulda guessed yah two were... well, Rainbow, sure. But Fluttershy?” Applejack asked with a nervous cough.

“I totally would have called it,” Spike said with a shrug.

Fluttershy merely whimpered in response and buried her face in her hooves. “W-we did no such thing,” Rainbow said quickly, her eyes lowered. “She only helped heal me. We never, ever, under any circumstances, made out.”

“It's alright,” Twilight said with just a hint of tease. “It's a common situation to fall for the pony tending your wounds. Not to mention-- ow!” She rubbed the back of her head. “You didn't have to hit me.”

“I'll hit you a lot harder if you all don't knock it off,” the pegasus hissed through gritted teeth.

“Relax, sugarcube. We're all jus' playin'. No need tah take this junk seriously,” Applejack said with a small snicker.

“Will you ponies keep your whispering down?” one of the other guests snapped at them. “I am trying to enjoy the play!”

“Sorry,” Twilight said quickly as she turned back to the play. Despite the lukewarm welcome, many of the ponies seemed at rapt attention. Her own capture and escape was being played out. She turned bright red as after being rescued by the Phantom and left behind, the actor playing her broke into a long, romantic love song.

“Hey, at least they got that part right,” Spike said with a snicker, before yelping. “Hey, no need to pinch me!”

“I-I never sang a love song of any kind,” Twilight said with a small squeak. “I-I thought the Phantom was a stallion at the point, anyway. It was just a small crush, that was it. I didn't know...” She was suddenly all too aware of everypony staring at her.

“You... had a crush on me?” Rarity asked, her eyes wide and aghast.

“N-not you, the Phantom. I thought it was some kind of... fan. Some stallion who... I-I had never been really saved like that before and, I mean I was... s-shush up, the plays still going.” Twilight's cheeks burned brightly as she stared at the play, trying to ignore the light snickering from Rainbow.

The next scenes were a little more bearable. The meeting of the fire benders was practically glossed over, making Twilight scowl as one of the most pivotal times in her adventure was reduced to little more than a hoof note.

“Hey! I'm the avatar!” the stage-alicorn said.

“We're fire benders,” the other ponies said.

“Awesome. Start lowering and raising the sun.”

“But--”

“Don't worry, I've got the Water Nation under control.”

“Ummmm...”

“Come ooooooooon.”

“Well... okay.”

After that the stage Twilight, still alone, arrived at the remains of Cadence. The stage version of her friends were there to meet her, where they traveled off together after Trixie, intent on stopping her giant beast of destruction. The curtains closed on their galloping and another small break was called. Ponies started milling about and talking.

“This play sucks,” Rainbow said softly. “They cut out all my best parts and make me come off as some kind of hot headed fighter.”

“I wasn't even in half the play,” Spike muttered softly. “I just disappeared after Appleloosa.”

“Ah think yah were supposed tah be that stuffed animal that Rainbow was huggin' while Fluttershy... tended tah her,” Applejack said, barely managing to keep the grin from her lips. “Jus' relax. It's jus' a play, it don't mean nothin'. They jus' add an' subtract tah make it more excitin' an' relatable.”

“So, me and Fluttershy making out is relatable?” Rainbow asked with an angry snort.

“Well, romance is very popular these days,” Rarity said with a smile. “At least you have parts in it. All they've done with me is a few minor scenes with my aunt and I arguing between them. Just look at how they are butchering poor Pinkie's character.”

Twilight sighed and gave a nod. “I guess they just missed a lot. Once all this is over I think I'm going to write a book. I do not want this play to be what any of us are remembered for.”

“So long as I'm more than just a minor gag character,” Spike said with an annoyed snort.

“Of course. You're my number one assistant, you're very important to the story,” the alicorn said before giving him a hug.

“Shhhh, it's starting again,” Rainbow said.

A gong was hit, sending its echo through the crowd as the curtains slowly opened. They revealed a pony in a bear outfit knocking over a small city as a cloud city hovered just out of reach. They quickly went off stage as the fake Trixie rode a wheeled ship onto the stage. “Now that I've mastered the darkest magic of all, I will destroy all who stand in my wake! Even the Shadowbolts shall bend to my might. Avatar, just you wait. Soon Cloudsdale will fall and from there, the world! Ah hah hah hah hah!”

The ponies let out slow, annoyed sighs as the ship glided off the stage, trailed by the crowd's boos. The Twilight, Rainbow and Fluttershy actors glided onto the stage, riding a cloud on wheels. “I... I just don't know if I can do this,” the fake alicorn said. “She's so powerful. How can I hope to face such a powerful creature?”

“You can do it, Twilight,” the fake Rainbow said. “Don't you worry, we'll be keeping them off your flank as long as we can. All you gotta do is work your magic and we've got this won. Isn't that right, Fluttershy?”

“I... I'm frightened...” the fake Fluttershy said with a whimper. The real Twilight rolled her eyes. However, after a few seconds the pegasus spoke up again. “I-I've never been more scared. But... but I don't care. I know if we all work together, we'll succeed. I-I know it's scary, a-and we might get hurt. B-but that's no reason to give up!” She actually shouted the last bit, drawing stunned stares from the crowd.

“That's right. Don't worry, Twilight. With all of us by you, how could we fail? Isn't that right, Pinkie?” the fake Rainbow asked.

“Pinkie, Pinkie!” the large pink stallion said before tripping and stumbling off stage, to laughter from the crowd.

Twilight chuckled and shook her head. “You know, until that last part, they were doing so well, too.”

The real Pinkie shrugged. “Ehh. If you can't laugh at yourself, what can you laugh at? At least they did one good example of one of us,” she said before giving their little yellow pegasus a friendly nudge.

“I-I don't think, I mean, I-I wasn't really, I-I was just d-doing what I was told then,” Fluttershy said softly, nervously shuffling from hoof to hoof.

“Hey, you totally saved my life in that fight,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head. “Don't sell yourself short.”

“I... I... w-well... I... t-thank you...” the mare said softly as she peered down at the rest of the act.

The rest of the fight was quick and rough, with the ponies fighting off hordes of enemies as the bear slowly started destroying the cloud. Finally, when things seemed their darkest and the fake Rainbow and Fluttershy were back to back, under attack from all sides, the avatar reappeared with an even bigger bear, destroying the smaller bears and scattering the forces of the Water Nation.

The Fake Twilight looked super excited in her big bear costume as she knocked over little toy tanks, air ships and finally stomped on a little stuffed version of Trixie.

“Did anypony else find that last ummm... stomping, oddly therapeutic?” Twilight asked softly.

“Ohhh yeah. I kinda want them to do an encore,” Rainbow said with a chuckle. “Almost makes it worth watching this tripe.”

They then started showing the training in air bending and, to the alicorn's horror, the birth of the nickname Chickenwings. She groaned into her hoof. She groaned even louder when they showed her getting possessed by the queen of the changelings.

Almost everypony cringed when the spirit got beaten out of her, especially when the massive fake Pinkie Pie body slammed the poor avatar.

“Holy... that had to hurt,” Rainbow said. “Do you think she's okay?”

“It's just a stunt, I'm sure. It probably just looked like he... slammed her through the stage floor. I'm sure,” Twilight said nervously. She motioned towards the side of the stage. “See? There she is. Just... a little wobbly. But mostly she looks fine. I think.” She cringed again. “I'm sure that falling over was planned. Part of the act.”

Applejack shook her head. “Ah hope she's gettin' paid a decent sum for all this. That hadta hurt.”

The next scene made Twilight stare in confusion. “They... they just completely skipped over the whole Flim and Flam thing. What about the Alicorn Amulet?”

“Hey, that means I'm coming up,” Applejack said with a grin. “Ah hope they get mah good side.”

The actors walked across the stage as a small curtain was raised, revealing an earth pony with a straw hat and a piece of straw dangling from her lips. “Well, howdy folks, what brings the three of yah tah Sweet Apple Acres?”

“There's four of us,” the fake Twilight said.

“Ah, mah pardons. Ah ain't so good with them there numbers.” The crowd burst into giggles as Applejack just scowled.

“Do all the ponies here see us earth ponies as just jokes?” she asked angrily as the actor version of her proceeded to make a mockery of herself. “Ah work a farm. Ah couldn't get through a week of sales if ah didn't know how tah count an' ah'd love tah see any of the ponies here tryin' tah fill out all the paperwork required tah file each year. Dang ponies don't have any idea what kind of work goes inta runnin' a farm, it ain't all buckin' trees an' lassoin' cattle.”

“It's the accent,” Rainbow said softly. “It kinda makes you seem a bit...” She eeped as the earth pony seemed to almost be surrounded in flames as she scowled at the mare.

“It makes me seem what?”

“N-nothing. Look, they're g-going towards Fillydelphia.”

Applejack grumbled under her breath as they returned to watching. Now that they were five strong, the group headed straight towards Fillydelphia. Where they promptly received a note from a delivery pegasus.

“Oh no! The fire benders I met not that long ago are in danger. Quick, we must gather our forces together and go to them!” The fake avatar then galloped into a cut out of a building, moments before the curtains closed.

The curtains re-opened a moment later to reveal the fake Rarity and fake Celestia, standing on clouds. “If the avatar goes to these fire benders aid, she may be captured. I cannot allow this. Come, we must hire these pirates to aid us in helping the avatar and then, when the moment is right, we'll strike and I'll capture her!” The crowd booed and hissed as the curtain closed again.

“That is not at all how, or why, it happened like that,” Rarity said softly, grinding a hoof into the ground. “I was just trying to help those ponies. Not... all the...” She shook her head. “Oh, never mind. It's a silly play with... silly thoughts.”

The battle over the Everfree Forest was, even to the ponies insulted by the play, quite the sight. Pegasi fought in the air over a forest of pony height trees, which occasionally threw out vines to try and ensnare the air force. Ponies that were knocked inside let out wails of fake terror. Twilight snickered softly. “It's a little scary how accurate that is...”

“I hated that place,” Rainbow said with a shake of her head.

“Is it just me, or are they cutting out a lot? Ah mean, when ah joined there was a lot more than this goin' on,” Applejack muttered softly.

“Well, to be fair there weren't a lot of ponies around for... most of what we did,” Twilight said. “Or at least, not ones they could talk to. The water benders and fire benders are in hiding, so it's not like they could give accounts of what happened. Though this whole act seems to be going really fast. It really felt like a lot more happened to us.”

“Completely ignoring everything that happened to me,” Spike said, grumbling under his breath angrily. Fluttershy gave him an encouraging pat on the back.

The battle of the Everfree Forest played out before them, ending in a triumphant cheer from the crowd when the fire benders escaped. The guards started to look a lot more worried, slowly shifting their spears from side to side as they watched the crowd. The curtains closed, giving the last break before the final act.

“Welp, I'm going to go get some snacks. Anypony want anything?” Rainbow asked before getting to her hooves and stretching out.

“With what bits?” Twilight asked.

“Ah. Right. Going to go stretch then. Anypony wanna come?”

Pinkie and Fluttershy got up to follow her as the rest remained behind. Twilight stared at the side of the stage, where a few of the actors and some guards were having a heated discussion. After a few moments, one of the guards walked behind the curtain while the other walked off again to stand guard at his post. Once the others returned she moved back closer to everypony and whispered. “I think there might be some trouble later. We might want to get out of here quickly.”

“There's only one more act to go,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “Why miss it?”

“Eh, this things been goin' on forever it feels like,” Applejack said. “Interestin' though. Ah can hardly see it becomin' popular.”

“Fine. But just get ready in case anything goes bad. I don't want to get caught in a fight and blow our cover,” Twilight whispered. After a few more minutes the curtains rose and the story began.

Rarity fumed under her cloak as the act described her as a spy for her sister, plotting to defeat the avatar and capture her aunt. “That wasn't how it happened at all...” she whispered. “I was... I just... after he...” She shook her head and got to her hooves. “I... I need to go for a minute.”

Rainbow glanced up. “What? You're going to miss the--”

“I don't care,” she hissed before trotting off, hanging her head low.

“I'm going after her, she's probably-- hey!” Rainbow stopped as her tail was grabbed.

“Let her go,” Fluttershy said softly.

“But she--”

“She just needs some time to be alone. She's not going to do anything, trust me.”

The rainbow-maned pegasus stared for a few moments before letting out a soft sigh and shaking her head. “Fine. Whatever.”

Rarity trotted out from the crowds and took a deep, steady breath. The sand shifted horribly under hoof, but she tried her hardest to ignore it. Her mind kept shifting back to thoughts of... him. Blueblood. She had been so close at that time to stopping her madness. She was happy. She had really considered just giving up on the avatar, maybe even helping her. Maybe returning home wasn't such a big deal.

Then she'd lost him, brutally killed by those earth benders. A part of her still burned against them. She didn't forgive them. She doubted she ever COULD forgive them. No, she never would. Blueblood had been good, he didn't deserve what they did. She deserved it, not him. He was good, kind, compassionate. More importantly, he had forgiven her. She felt the pain and sadness gnaw at her from the inside as she struggled to fight back the tears, but they ignored her rebellion and soon they flowed down her cheeks in small little rivers. She looked back towards the crowds. None of them were looking at her. She was just a mare, alone in the desert.

Rarity collapsed on the sand and let the pain flow out, the lost opportunities and chances evaporating in the hot sun, along with her tears.

She didn't know how long she had been out there, but when she finally got to her hooves she did feel better, if dehydrated. She re-joined the others, dropping besides Twilight. “What I miss?” She hoped they'd already skipped Blueblood's scene. Had they not even shown it? They hadn't mentioned him so far.

“Most of the fight. I'm about to die,” Twilight whispered as she watched. The ponies were fighting as the great dragon's head roared down from above, shooting out glitter at the soldiers as they backed away. The mock battle raged until, finally, the ponies were cornered. The fake Twilight tried to fight them off but, finally, she was overwhelmed and impaled through the chest. The scene made the real avatar cringe and rub her scar. The mare on the stage took a few weak, pathetic steps before collapsing on the stage.

The crowd and stage ponies went silent as the curtain slowly lowered from above. There were no cheers or hoof stomping. Just a stunned silence as they watched the fake alicorn disappear behind the thick blue cloth. The silence was eventually broken as a pony stepped out from behind the curtain, Pony Wu.

“Well! Wasn't that quite the story. I hope you all found it entertaining and informative,” the stallion called out, a wide smile on his lips. “As you all know, this story has undergone quite a few revisions before now, but it has finally reached approval from the Water Nation. In fact, we were almost banned from playing it before altering a few scenes.” He gave a nervous chuckle and looked from side to side. “However, we are very happy we were able to show it to all of you ponies first. We were intending to have Manehatten be the first city we played in the Fire Tribe lands, but we find this venue to be far better.” He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a few seconds he stomped his hooves down. “There is one final scene we wished we could put in, but we haven't had time to enact it since we found out. Instead I'll have to give a verbal summary.”

The guards visibly flinched.

“The return of the avatar!” Pony Wu yelled, stomping his hooves down. “The avatar has returned, launching an attack straight into the heart of the Water Nation, destroying Canterlot!” The crowd erupted into frantic whispers as the guards tried to charge the stage, but found themselves suddenly impeded by ropes, props and a massive fake Pinkie Pie. “Her forces have driven a knife into the heart of the Water Nation, marking her return! She's still out there, still fighting for us. Now is the time! The Water Nation is at its weakest, if we all fight we can take back our homes, take back everything! We can kick them from your lands! The Earth Kingdom and the Air Nomads will fight soon, and it's time you did too! The avatar is coming! She's almost here!”

There was a scream from backstage, followed by a pegasus being flung onto the stage. A guard wielding a spear ran out after. “Cease your heresy! You'll be executed for this, mark my words!” the pony yelled as he charged.

Pony Wu didn't stop. “Now is the time to stand up! The avatar is fighting for us, we have to join her! Join her while we still can, while we have the opportunity! The avatar is coming, she's fighting!” He took a few steps back as the spear drew closer. “Now's the time!” His eyes closed as the blade came closer. “Fight for her while--”

Flames arched through the air, landing between the playwright and the guard. The spear stopped inches from the pony as the pegasus quickly stepped back, searching for the source.

Every eye turned to the alicorn standing near the back rows, her wings spread out and fire in her eyes. “The avatar isn't coming,” she said. “The avatar is here.”

Chapter 35: Rebellion

What had she done? Twilight stared at the guard, unable to breath. Her mind raced with profanities as she tried to process what happened. Her chest felt super tight and her throat refused to let the air in. She stared at the guard who still had a spear raised.

Said guard took a look at the fire, the alicorn and then his spear. He slowly lowered it to the ground and took a slow, nervous step back. The crowd stared, confusion, hope, fear, almost every emotion imaginable on their faces. Some even seemed to think this was part of the show.

“Twilight, you know there's no going back after this, right?” Rainbow asked softly.

She tried to answer, but all she could do was give a nod. She couldn't speak, she was so terrified. Everything depended on what happened next. Would the ponies welcome her arrival? Would they try to attack her? Her mind reeled as she tried to process what was going on but, for the first time since she could remember, she couldn't think. All she could do was react. Sadly, everything was so still and quiet there was nothing to react to.

A low hushed hum seemed to spread through the crowd as ponies started whispering to each other. Disbelief mixed with hope. Even the guards seemed unsure of what to do, staring at the mare. Finally, they broke the moment by throwing down their spears and trying to fly away.

“Oh buck that,” Rainbow said before she took off. The pegasi barely made it ten feet before they were sent hurtling down to the ground, a gust of air slamming them down. She then landed on the stage. “Okay, everypony! The avatar is here! For all of you ponies! Are you going to just stand there?” She then turned to Pony Wu. “You. We're going to have a major talk later about... about...” She waved a hoof in front of his face. “Are you okay?”

“I... the avatar is... is actually here. I-I was just, I never thought she, I wanted to make a...” The stallion stared. “I-I just wanted t-to call to arms. I-I didn't think she'd see. Did... did you like it?”

“Parts of it. We'll fix the play later. Anyway!” Rainbow turned to the crowd. “You've got the avatar here to help you ponies! Do you want to just stand around, or are you going to help? It's time we take this town back from the Water Nation!” The crowd erupted into a cheer, the pegasus' energy washing over them. “Good! That's what I want to hear! Twilight, come on! Lead your ponies!”

The alicorn nodded as the world finally snapped back into place and she could breath again. She glanced at Rainbow with a thankful look before giving a swift nod. “Okay everypony! This is what we're going to do!” She flew up into the air. “Show us to where the Water Nation soldiers are! We're taking them prisoner! No killing!” She said quickly. “Those who want to join us, can! Don't let any of them escape, we need them for questioning!”

The crowd roared their approval before charging forward, scattering the coverings to the wind.

Rarity walked with the others, glancing to Pinkie. “Is this normal? Do you ponies usually cause riots wherever you go?”

“Nope! Only on good days,” the earth pony said happily.

“Oh gosh, oh gosh, I-I don't have any idea of what I'm doing!” Twilight said as softly as her panicky voice would allow.

“Calm down, sugarcube,” Applejack said comfortingly. “You're doin' fine. Everything is goin' fine so far.”

“So far! But what happens when the other soldiers find out? We'll be put under siege!” the alicorn whined. It had gone wonderful, so far. The mob had embraced the rebellion and surged across the city. There had been plenty of broken property and a few injuries, but no deaths. She attributed that to two things. One, the Water Nation forces were so weak here that the ponies immediately surrendered. Two, most of the soldiers here were technically members of the Fire Tribes. They'd grown up alongside many of these ponies and knew half of them by name. One of the unluckier soldiers actually had their mother in the mob and nothing deflates a soldier's will to fight like having their mother telling them to put down that spear before they hurt themselves. In the end, most of the soldiers had agreed to join their little make shift force, claiming to have only joined the Water Nation because they had no choice and could do better from inside. Granted, not all pegasi would claim such honorable intentions and that's where quite a few of the injuries had come from.

But now the town was theirs and she had no idea what to do. Some of the ponies here were talking about marching onto Manehatten, but these ponies were just civilians. Even if the city only had twice her current numbers, there was no proof those ponies would be quite as accepting of her as these ponies. Heck, half of hers were already talking about heading home to get back to their lives, that the avatar would handle everything. She didn't know if she could, not now. She didn't know if these ponies would even want her to once they found out what she was really like.

“Siege? With what army?” Rainbow asked with a roll of her eyes. “You heard the same things we did. The Water Nation called back all of their unicorns and their air ships. There's only a fraction of their forces here now, most of whom grew up in this country. At least half of them would probably follow you if you showed up.”

She didn't know how she'd even gotten to this point. She played the scene out again and again in her head. The playwright was talking, calling for ponies to rise up in her name. She was being called out, her arrival was being proclaimed. Then the soldier was going to stab the stallion and she just couldn't accept it. These were her ponies. This was her home. She couldn't just let them stay trapped. So she'd risen up and attacked. Drawing her friends into the conflict, a conflict they didn't have the time to be involved with.

Guilt enveloped the mare as those thoughts flooded in. Didn't have time to save her people? What kind of pony was she? Saving her people should be the first thing on her mind, not worrying about if she 'had time'. Besides, if the other cities and towns were as easy as this, they could do it practically overnight. She was certain it wouldn't be anywhere near this easy.

“And if they don't?” Twilight asked softly before sitting down. “What if they decide to capture us? Fight us? The entire world is waiting for us to save them. What if we try to save this place and we... and I... fail? What then? What happens when everypony is let down because I'm not strong enough?”

Rarity shook her head. “Enough. You aren't in this alone. Besides, we still have time. The ritual won't take place for a while, so we can at least fan the flames. If a rebellion occurs here, my mother will have no choice but to send her forces to try to stop it. If she doesn't, this country will be freed. If that happens, it'll end up creating a domino effect. If a country inhabited by the Water Nation for a hundred years can shake off their oppression, what hope will they have of holding the other nations?”

Twilight gave a slow nod. “I... I guess.”

“Besides, the majority of the Water Nation's military strength comes from, well. Okay, not the majority. But a sizable force comes from this country. If they rise up in rebellion, chances are those forces may desert. At least, a piece of them will. That'll make it all the easier when we come to defeat my mother.”

“But... but we... if we don't...”

“You're just one pony,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “You just do your best, try to start a rebellion. If it fails, well, we can at least stir up some trouble. Maybe enough that the Water Nation is left vulnerable. Then we can strike. We don't have to free them overnight, we just have to cause enough trouble that it can be done and we can get in to end this.”

“Why don't you get mad at me?” the alicorn shrieked, stomping her hooves down. “I blew our cover, after all the times I said to keep calm, not cause a scene, not get us noticed, it was me! Me! I was the one who ruined everything. I was the one who showed where we were. W-why won't you yell at me? Scold me? Anything?”

The ponies shared looks for a few moments. Rarity raised a hoof. “Allow me.” She then turned to the avatar. “Twilight, darling. Frankly, you've done nothing wrong. You saw your ponies suffering and you rose up to help them. No pony can expect anything else from the mare who calls herself the avatar. If any of our families were suffering, well... I doubt we could resist doing the same. Especially with it happening right in front of us. You reacted in passion, but you reacted to the right thing. None of us blame you for it.”

The alicorn lowered herself to the ground and sighed. “I wish you would. I feel lower than dirt. Lower than... lower than the lowest scum. We have a... a job. A duty. I dragged all of you into this...”

“Eh,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “If you hadn't, I probably would have. I was about to jump up there as it was, so don't worry about it.” She waved a hoof. “It always works out in the end, right? It's not like freeing this country wasn't on our to do list anyway.”

“We've only saved the one town so far...” Twilight muttered.

“Yeah, but once Pinkie gets done helping that pony make the real story, ponies will be lining up to help you take back the country.”

“It won't be that easy!” Twilight wailed. “There was only a token guard here, a fraction! We can't just march into Manehatten, throw the play and then hope the ponies there will be willing to throw the Water Nation out! These ponies are just civilians, living their lives. It's not right to draw them into any of this. They--”

“They were drawn into this the moment the first star fell from the sky,” Fluttershy said suddenly, interrupting the alicorn. “They have just as much right to fight for themselves as we do. We can't force them to fight, but we can give them the option. Give them direction. Give them something worth fighting for.” She smiled at the alicorn. “You may just be one pony, but you're so much more. You're a symbol for all the ponies who can't form the strength to fight against them. You've traveled all across this world, touching lives everywhere and fighting as hard as you can. As we all can. We can't do this alone, they'll have to fight with us.” The pegasus slowly lowered her gaze. “Even if it's scary or dangerous, we can't just give up. We have to keep trying, keep working at it. Never... ever giving up. That's... that's what I believe.”

Twilight looked at her friend for a few moment before lowering her gaze. “You're... you're right. All of you. I-I'm sorry. I just, I've been so panicked, so frightened. I... I just thought, I thought I'd ruined everything, that--”

“Nothing's ruined,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “Just a slight detour. Not like we can just ignore the ponies suffering right in front of us, right? What kind of awesome heroes would we be then?” She snorted and sat up. “Anyway, not like we can do much now. This little plan of Pinkie's might work, but we can't do anything until those reinforcements get here. Might as well make the best of it while we can.”

“What do you suggest?” Twilight asked, cocking an eye.

The pegasus grinned wickedly. “What else? Training.”

“I-I want the name of the cart t-that hit me,” Twilight said from her position on the ground, dazed and confused.

Rarity shook her head and dusted her hoof off. “I told you. Redirection. Water bending is all about moving things away, just a little bit. You don't block it, you don't dodge it. You make it dodge you.”

“Owie...”

“I don't know how you've managed to survive so long without it. How do you fire benders defend yourselves?”

“B-best defense i-is a good offense...” the avatar whimpered before getting to her hooves, shakily. She took a deep breath. “O-okay, rea--” The hoof was already sailing towards her face. She lifted a hoof up as she moved slightly to the left, a small stream of water shooting up and redirecting the attack just past her face on the right.

“Good, finally,” Rarity said with a shake of her head.

“Shouldn't we be moving onto more... bigger things? Ice? Big water explosions? Tidal wave blocking?”

“Perhaps eventually,” the water bender said with a sigh. “But you're a long way from that. There are... two ways to water bend and they both require you to remain calm and careful. There's being cold and being cool. My... mother favored the first, my aunt favored the second.”

“Yes, yes. I know. I'm not a sociopath like your mother. I feel when I hurt a pony.”

“Yes, that is the problem. You have to maintain your composure at all times. Because, well...” A small blob of water flew up besides the unicorn's face. “Water is the most... flexible of the elements. Water, ice, mist, so many things. It can be drawn from almost anywhere. That flexibility can be deadly, however. What happens when you try to grab a pony in a tendril of water, but accidentally embrace them in jagged shards of ice?”

The alicorn cringed. “Have... you ever--”

“Yes. I have. I was frightened and tried to defend myself against a pony who was... not good. He was impaled and died within moments. Had I... more control, I could have protected myself by sending him flying back. But I wasn't. Water has many different forms and you must be able to control them all, lest you accidentally use the wrong one at the wrong time. That is why we're starting with the basics, defense. Maintaining calm even when being attacked. Unless you prefer the idea of accidentally leaving a trail of bodies in your wake?”

Twilight closed her eyes and thought back to all the water benders she'd met in her travels. One in particular who had fallen to a quick, violent death hung in her mind the longest. “No. I... I think control is an excellent thing to start with.”

“Good,” Rarity said as she struck out again, the water barely knocking it away in time. “Remember, calm. A water bender depends on being calm and collected. Clear thinking. Your art is about skill and precision. Not using power, but directing a strike where the most damage can be dealt. Once a pony is down, disabling is easy. A good water bender will use any means they can to throw you off your game.” She launched strike after strike, sometimes just grazing the alicorn as she stepped back. “They'll use words. Threats, promises, trickery. They'll say things like how they'll kill your friends or offer them sanctuary if you surrender. Then, when there's a moment of hesitation, they'll strike. But you have one advantage they'll never have.”

“What's that?” Twilight asked as she kept backing up, her eyes focusing intently on the mare as she struck.

“You're the avatar. You can mix all the elements. Once you know water bending, you'll understand how to fight a water bender. My mother fights with a heart of ice. That's what makes her so terrifying. All she will focus on, all she will think about is how to kill you. How to end you. She will enjoy making you suffer, but that won't be the end of it. The moment she gets a chance, the moment you leave yourself open, she will kill you. Even if that opportunity meant a member of her family had to die, she would strike and end you.”

Twilight locked up then, allowing a blow to sink through. She stumbled back and rubbed her face. “W-what? She... she'd even k-kill you to--”

“A heart of ice. She doesn't care, she just strikes. Perhaps after she'd... feel regret. But in the moment she would let nothing distract her from what must be done. What she sees as must be done. That means...” Rarity reached a hoof out and pointed towards the alicorn's heart. “If the time comes, you must strike faster.”

“Are you telling me to kill your mother?”

The princess closed her eyes for a moment and sighed. “If... if there was no other choice? If it came down to you, or her? Yes. My mother... my mother isn't the mare she once was. She is nothing like the pony she'd want to be. She is not the kind of pony that should be ruling the nation.”

“Oh, then who should? You?” Rainbow asked with a snort.

“Me? Are you kidding?” Rarity asked, motioning a hoof to herself. “Just look at me! Look at how many times I've messed up. I've spent years tracking down and trying to capture the hope of the world. I've nearly gotten myself and those closest to me killed almost a dozen times. I'm the cause of death of... so many ponies who didn't deserve to die.” A haunted look filled her eyes as her gaze lowered. “No. There is only one pony fit to rule the nation. That is my aunt, Celestia.”

Twilight stared at her for a moment. “Then... what would you do?”

“Whatever I must to correct for my mistakes. Now, Avatar, keep your guard up. Remember, parry. Let it flow around you. Don't stop it, redirect it. Use your enemies momentum against them. Motion is your ally, your friend.”

“G-got it,” Twilight said softly as she held her small stream of water up, waiting for the next strike.

The alicorn laid on a thick, soft pillow. A donation from one of the many ponies living in the town. Her friends laid in a circle around her. They were inside one of the few available houses, another offering from those who admired them. The remains of their meal, a few fruit cores, were laying in a small heap on the ground.

The sun had gone down a while ago and the water bender training had been a success. For now. Twilight still had a while to go before she could parry all attacks, but she'd learned enough to start. Once Pinkie returned with dinner, they had gathered up the pillows and prepared for their group practice.

Namely, summoning the elements.

“Okay then,” Twilight said as she looked around. “Each element has an associated strength with them. Fluttershy is kindness. Rainbow Dash is loyalty. Rarity is generosity.” There was a snort from the blue-coated pegasus, but they ignored it. “Applejack is honesty. Pinkie is laughter. As for me, I seem to be the bond that holds everypony together. So what I think that means is when your elements activate, they get directed to me and allow me to tap into that power, like the avatar state. It also seems to give you powers as well, though I'm not sure how those work. But all in all, easy to activate. Easier anyways, so try to activate them. I know we don't know how yet, but just try to do whatever you can.”

The ponies closed their eyes and focused, digging deep within themselves as they tried to draw out the elements. Rarity had even taken off her necklace and given it to Spike for safekeeping, leaving her neck free for the coming element.

“We've done it a few times already,” Twilight said softly. “We should be able to call them at will. I think so.”

“Mine's not coming out,” Fluttershy mumbled softly. The others soon echoed her words.

The avatar sighed. “Okay, we need to think of something. Fluttershy, you were the last one to use your element. How did it feel when you used it? Can you remember? What triggered it?”

The pegasus looked down and put a hoof to her throat. “I... I can't remember. Not... everything. I mean, it was all happening so fast. I remember seeing Rarity suffering and I just... I tried to do what Pinkie said. I tried to heal again. Even though I knew I couldn't, I wanted to so bad. To help. To get rid of the evil and just... it came. The element came forward and it... it helped me.”

Twilight nodded slowly and rubbed her own throat. “I... guess that could be it. It was a kindness to help Rarity, especially after all she'd done for us. Maybe it's that that'll allow us to access our elements? I mean, it seems kind of... simple. But okay. Try thinking... thoughts like that. Rainbow, think loyal thoughts, Applejack, think honest thoughts, and so on and so forth.” She gave a wave of her hoof before closing her eyes.

Her element wasn't tied to one of those, though. Hers was different. It was tied to her friends, the bond they all shared. Their connection. She focused on that, focusing on her friends. She thought of every time they saved her or she saved them. The small talks, the big talks. The happiness, the sadness. All the experiences they'd shared in such a short time. It shook her a bit to realize just how deeply she cared for them.

Before she'd been in this time, she'd never really had friends. She'd had teachers and fellow students, so many she'd known, even if just in passing. But she'd never really been close with any of them. She'd been close with her teacher, but they weren't really friends. But these ponies? She felt close to them. Closer than she'd ever felt to any pony before.

She loved them. Not romantically, but as family. She'd do anything and everything to protect them, even if it cost her her life, her mind, her powers. She reached a hoof up to her heart and sighed. Even Rarity, who she didn't know that well and still didn't really trust, she still felt a deep bond with. As if she was somepony who could understand much of the pain and grief she had been through. The loss. These ponies were her family, if not in name then in every other way imaginable. She shook again as she realized something else.

She was certain she'd even kill and destroy to keep them safe. She didn't want to, but if that was the only way to protect her friends, she thought she could. She'd give more than her life, more than her strength. She'd give even her kindness and gentleness away to protect them. They'd already given up so much to help her, suffered through so much pain and loss. How could she not? She pushed harder against her heart. All she wished for was the power to keep their bond alive, to keep it strong. To keep them all safe.

She opened her eyes to find the others staring at her. “W-what?”

“You're element,” Fluttershy said softly before motioning up.

Twilight reached up with a hoof and felt the gentle click of her hoof connecting with the crown. She blushed. “It... it works. It works! All we have to do is focus on our elements and they'll come to us! That's it!”

“What were you focusing on?” Rainbow asked, staring at the ground.

“The thing my element stands for. Us. The bond we all share. Things like that. I guess it just... that must be what mine is aligned to. Well... I guess that's all there is to it. Come on girls, let's get to it. Focus!”

Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie stood outside the building a few hours later, chewing on a few fruits as they glanced off towards the bustling town. The other three in their group had already gone to sleep as they had been able to summon their elements. The first three had offered to stay up later, with mixed results.

“You don't think somethings wrong with ours, do you?” Rarity finally asked.

“What? No. Ah'm sure there's nothin' wrong with alla ours. Ah mean...” Applejack trailed off and shook her head. “If it was broken, ah'm sure Twilight would know. We jus' must be doin' somethin' wrong.”

“Don't let it get you down, girls!” Pinkie said happily as she juggled her apple cores. “I'm sure we'll figure it out in no time. How hard could it be?”

“Ah, you three are the avatar's companions, right?” an earth pony asked as he trotted forward. Rarity quickly huddled into her cloak, hiding her face.

“Huh? Eeyup. How can we help yah, pardner?” Applejack asked with a smile.

The pony blinked. “Oh... you're Applejack, right?”

“Eeyup!” the earth pony said, puffing her chest out.

“Err... no offense, I'd rather have somepony more... oh. That's Pinkie, isn't it? Is there anypony else available?”

Both the earth pony's deflated. “Yah know, that play didn't exactly give sound representations of us,” the earth bender snapped. “Ah know how tah count past three and Pinkie here can speak more than her name.”

“W-wow, I didn't think you could use such big wor--” The stallion paused due to the massively hostile glare he was getting from both mares. “Errr, anyway. I'd just wish for you to inform the avatar of something.”

“What is it?” Pinkie asked with a smile, the hostility melting.

“Listen, I appreciate all you ponies are doing, really I do. But I've got a farm to run back home.” The stallion shuffled from hoof to hoof. “And a family to look out for. Half of us have already lost our horns to the Water Nation, but we need each other if we're going to farm through the season. Not to mention I've noticed supplies are pretty low as it is, especially for all the mouths you'll have to feed. You don't really need a bunch of ponies who don't know what they're doing, I'm sure you've got this all under control so... we're gonna go ahead and head back home. Yup.”

Applejack glared. “Yah mean tah tell me you're jus' gonna run away when we need yah? Where's your sense of pride? Your desire tah make a better home for your family? Where's your will tah fight?”

“Hey, I've got to look out for my family. Listen, had the avatar shown up ten years ago or so, I'd be right there besides you. But I have a family I need to look out for, ponies I care for. I can't just risk fighting and dying for this. Besides, even if I did, what's going to happen? I'm going to have to go back and work my farm. At least if I do it now, there will still be crops to live on.”

“But--” Applejack started, but was silenced by one of Pinkie's hooves.

“If that's what you have to do, then we wish you the best of luck,” the pink mare said with a wave. The stallion gave a curt nod before trotting off.

“What was that about? Yah really plan tah let that lily-livered coward run off with his tail between his legs?” Applejack asked with a snarl.

“We can't force him to fight with us,” Pinkie said with a shake of her head. “If we do that, we'll be just as bad as the Water Nation, enslaving ponies to our side.”

“But he... we're fightin' tah free him and 'is family!”

“It doesn't work that way, though,” Rarity said with a sigh. “I know what Pinkie means. It's one thing when there's dozens of them, even hundreds being led around by one charismatic pony. Then they feel that everything is good and golden, that they're doing the right thing. But the longer they wait in one place, the more time they have to think, the more they'll start to decide that maybe living under the Water Nation isn't so bad. They get food, free time, can live their lives. None of them probably have experience with their horns so they don't realize what they're missing. If their family doesn't have any unicorns, they'll see even less reason to fight with us.”

Applejack frowned. “What, yah mean the lotta them will jus' turn on us like that?”

“Oh, of course not,” Rarity said with a smile. “They just won't fight for either side. Taking the path of least resistance, so to speak. To be honest, for most ponies their lives won't change in a sizable way once they fight off the Water Nation. In fact, some of them might lose things. Plenty won't feel a reason to support a mare who was gone for a hundred years and only now reappeared. If we start holding ponies here against their will, make them fight, well... their discontent will spread. Eventually we'll only have a fraction of our numbers. Pinkie, how many have left already?”

The mare sighed. “We've lost about a tenth of the ponies here...”

“The longer we wait here, the more ponies we'll lose,” Rarity said with a shrug. “Plenty who will want to stay here when we leave, too. I hope those reinforcements get here soon, otherwise we may have to march straight into them.”

Applejack snorted. “What makes yah such an expert on all this stuff? Yah act like yah been dealin' with it for... oh.”

“Yep,” the princess said. “I have been. My aunt made sure to teach me all things like that. A pony will endure a lot so long as, in the end, they feel safe and secure. They won't want to risk losing everything, especially when all they'll get is what they had before. As much as I hate to say it, our best bet is a mob mentality. The more ponies we can get together who believe the avatar is there to save them, the more will get swept up and we can use to our advantage. We aren't equipped or supplied for a long drawn out war, but the Water Nation will likely never be this weak again. If we move fast enough, strike hard enough, we may be able to win back this country before it has any time to prepare. It'll be a lot harder to win it back than it would be to defend it, after all.”

“Yah sound more like a general than a princess there, Rarity.”

“In the eyes of the Water Nation, that's what we tend to be. Pinkie, how goes your work on the play?”

The pink earth pony perked up quickly. “Oh, it's much, much, muuuuuch better. I fixed a lot of the errors and Pony Wu has been more than happy to have my help. In fact, I think he's still kind of star struck that he even gets to talk to us. Hee hee. It should be ready by the time we get to Manehatten.”

The princess nodded. “Hopefully there's enough time for the ponies to practice. A lousy play won't do any good.” She glanced around. “I'll be honest. I doubt there are very many ponies who would be willing to fight, outside of a mob. Most I think would be too frightened or quick to run off. But we may have other ways to put them to use. Ways that could lead to them not being in actual danger. So long as they believe we're the ones doing the real fighting, that may stem the tides on those wishing to run away. If the Water Nation is treating them the way I suspect... well...”

“What yah got in mind?” Applejack asked with a cocked eye.

“Well... it's not much, but I think if we use Pinkie's plan with a few additions, well, we might have a chance. Here's my idea...”

Chapter 36: Arrival

Goldenrim stared at the town through the small waves of sand, a frown on his face. His battalion was almost to their destination, but there hadn't been a single pony to meet them yet. Even worse, the town looked to have only the smallest token guard. He could only see a few soldiers in armor standing about, compared to the hundreds of ponies crammed into the town. There had to be dozens of tents set up outside the limits as well. It made him nervous, though he hoped his worry was just a result of overwork and too much heat.

They had been flying up and down the desert for the last week, going to each major town or city where ponies had been guarded, before escorting them to Manehatten. This was the second to last group and they wanted to be back, safe inside the city walls. Not that the city was the most comfortable place at the moment. Having an entire country stuffed into a city, even when the country had a rather small population and the city was designed for such numbers, was far from comfortable. Rations had been cut to bare minimums and farm fields that had been abandoned were being re-opened and put back to work. This time, though, there were no water benders to help it along so everything was being done by hoof. Not a single magic user in sight. At least there were plenty of hooves to go around.

They glided down to land just outside the city. Goldenrim frowned at the guard stationed there. A blue mare with a rainbow mane. Something about her struck him as off, though he hoped he was just being paranoid. She kept tapping her hooves and looked like she wanted to bolt at any moment, as if standing still was the hardest task in the world for her. Well, she'd get her chance soon. Even with him, his unit was only a dozen ponies. But they were all the escort these ponies would get and, hopefully, need.

“You, guard. What's your name?” he asked as he trotted towards the gate.

She looked shocked for a moment, before quickly coughing out her name. “Gallop, sir. Ummm, Rapid Gallop.”

“Well, Gallop, where is the rest of the unit? Where's Coppertip? He should have been here by now?”

“Oh, he's in town hall. Follow me, sir,” the mare said before trotting into the town, towards one of the larger buildings near the center of the building. She hadn't even saluted. The ponies in the town watched them nervously as they passed, shuffling back into buildings or hiding behind stands. Goldenrim tried to pay it no mind, most of the ponies here had lost their horns so they tended to be a skittish lot and he could hardly blame them.

They stepped into the building and almost instantly he started to tense. There was only one pony, a unicorn, standing in the room. She wasn't wearing any of their armor so he quickly went into a defensive position. “Who are you? Why aren't you in Canterlot? Why--” The words locked in his throat as his eyes caught something unusual on the pony.

Namely, she had a pair of wings. Actual wings. She wasn't a unicorn, she was an alicorn. That was the avatar. She was the avatar. He was so dead. He tried to speak, but the words refused to come out. He backed up quickly, knocking into his men, who muttered in bewilderment.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle, I am the avatar,” the alicorn said smoothly as she walked towards them. A small spurt of flame formed on the tip of her horn and a light breeze began forming in the room. “You will stand down and there will be no injuries. So long as you surrender peacefully, you will be treated with the utmost respect and no harm will befall you. Do I make myself clear?” Her wings spread out slowly as he just stared.

The avatar. She was dead. No, she was supposed to be dead. He'd heard the news, the reports. Had she returned from the grave? Was this a new avatar who had just grown super fast? Either way, he knew he had no chance against her and quickly threw his spear on the ground. His soldiers quickly followed his lead and there was a small clatter of spears on the ground, the ponies dropping low as they watched.

“Very good. I thank you for your willingness to cooperate and do know that I have no desire to harm any of you. Rainbow?”

The soldier who'd led him here bowed her head and then tossed off her helmet. “Good. Now comes the questioning part. Come on,” she ordered as she trotted out the door. “Don't even think of trying to run away. I'm a master air bender and I will slam you into the ground so fast you won't even see it coming.”

They made it outside, the soldiers walking behind her. There was a shifting from their right as one of the ponies raced forward. “Tyranic scum!” a pony yelled before hurtling an apple at them. The blue mare didn't even look up, she thrust her wing out and a burst of wind shot forward, slicing the apple in half and dropping it to the ground.

“Hey! None of that,” Rainbow yelled. “They surrendered, so they're our prisoners. We do not hurt prisoners!”

Goldenrim just stared, his face pale. He didn't even know air benders could do that. He stared at the two halfs of the apple and gulped. A gentle nudge on his hip made him glance back.

One of his soldiers gently whispered. “Sir, if we all break for it at once--”

“Don't even think it,” he said quickly. “We're so far, far beyond our league right now that I don't even want to imagine what will happen. Just go along, make no trouble. Spread the word.”

“But sir, that's treason! We can--”

“Don't question, just do it.”

Rarity stood in the town hall and looked around, a smile on her lips. “Well, after significant questioning, I think we have all we need. The plan should, in theory, work. But we leave ourselves open to a number of vulnerabilities.”

“What are they?” Twilight asked nervously.

“Well, the most obvious being if our information is faulty and they have more resources than we suspected.” She shook her head. “If that is the case, our plan to spread discontent may fall on deaf ears. It may even get the ponies spreading it in trouble. If they have more soldiers than stated, as well...” She motioned towards the center of the room where a make shift Manehatten had been made with a number of boxes. “However, I do not believe they were lying. Rainbow?”

“They seemed pretty honest to me,” the pegasus said with a shrug. “Scared too. I don't think they'd risk crossing us.”

“Very good,” the princess said before motioning to the city. “If correct, the good news is this is a very, very focused settlement now. Almost every pony that remains in the city is a civilian. Soldiers make up less than five percent of the population. What that means, to be precise, is the soldiers only maintain peace while the civilians allow them to. They are nowhere near ready for a rebellion of any sort. If there is one, it all comes apart.” She nudged one of the buildings, toppling it over. “Many of the soldiers might still be willing to side with us, as well. If we're lucky, we may be able to have a blood less conflict.”

“If we're not?” Twilight asked softly.

“If... ponies aren't as susceptible to the idea of your return, there could be deaths in the hundreds. Even thousands. Even though the ponies only make up a fraction of the countries once large population, there is still enough here that full riots could cause untold damage. There's also what comes after the rebellion.”

“What comes after? We win, we're done, right?” Rainbow asked with a snort. “Isn't that how it works?”

“Not quite,” Rarity said softly. “There is currently heavy rationing going on, according to the soldiers. That can work in our favor, but work against us if we win. This means the majority of the ponies there are being held, forced to work on the farms they've been assigned, without any sign of profit or even the ability to eat what they want. Meanwhile, their own homes and businesses are left abandoned, ripe for the plucking if they wished to return. It could be a boiling pot just waiting to explode. If we win, we can send ponies home, but we'll be low on supplies as well. Unfortunately, there's another major problem.”

“What's that?” Twilight asked as she watched another fake building be toppled over.

“It's happening too fast. These new structure changes are just that, new. Ponies haven't had much time to simmer and stew and decide how things could be better. Many are still hopeful this is all just a temporary change. Unfortunately, we don't have time to wait for the ponies to become miserable, we--”

“Wait, you want the ponies to be miserable?” Twilight asked, glaring at the princess.

“No. I want them to be ready to rise up in rebellion,” Rarity said with a shake of her head. “This isn't a few ponies. This is an entire city, a crowded one. We can't take it over if we only get a fraction of the populace. We need every edge we can get. To be honest, Avatar, we likely won't survive if this lasts more than a day. If we want to win and free your country, we have to take over the city hard and fast. No delays, no being slow. We can't afford to go slow and steady. The longer we take, the more ponies who will decide maybe the Water Nation rule isn't quite so bad.”

Twilight gave a slow, gentle nod. “Do... you really believe they'll give up, just like that? Just let the Water Nation control them?”

“Perhaps,” Rarity said before shaking her head. “Don't think I'm saying your ponies are weak or cowards. But a mob mentality can be... useful. Plenty of wars and battles have been won through those means. Delaying, however...” She slowly picked the buildings back up. “Give ponies time to think things through. It allows them to be afraid. They might decide it's better to ride things out, to hope it fixes itself on its own. That you'll do everything. After all, they're just one pony, alone they can't do anything. It's only when they move as one that they can work, so that's what we have to get them to do.” She pulled back. “Besides, many of these ponies have lived their entire lives in the Water Nation's control. Most probably never even knew anypony who was alive during your time, before the fall of their home. To them this is all they know and, even if it's not perfect, at least they know they and their family will be safe. The new life they'll be fighting for may be better, but they have no idea what that life would be. Given enough time to think about it, they might even think the new life is scary.”

“You're a real motivational speaker, you know that?” Rainbow said with a shrug.

“I've been studying these tactics since I was a foal,” Rarity said. “If we want any chance of success, we need the ponies on our side. That means we have to understand them. Understand why they may fight for, or against, us.” She glared at the pegasus. “Do remember that in many cases they may have more to lose than us. If the rebellion fails, they'll likely be executed. Their families may be. Children, spouses, parents. Their homes could be destroyed. Even if only they are killed, they have no way of knowing those closest to them will still be taken care of. We have to win fast, before these thoughts drive the majority of our forces away. Now, tell me. If you lost, how many ponies that you care about could probably lose their lives?”

The pegasus looked off to the side, unable to look her in the eye. Applejack gave a little sigh. “Ah think ah understand. It's all well an' good durin' the fightin', but when yah know how much damage your loss can do, it makes it a whole lot harder tah keep goin'. But that ain't any reason tah give up.”

“No, it's not,” Rarity said with a shake of her hooves. “But the more ponies we have on our side, the less chance there is we'll have to fight.” She glanced to the city. “I'm not going to try and defend these actions. I know in many ways they are despicable. We're manipulating the ponies who we're supposed to be defending. But we're doing it to try and save them, to give them the strength to rise up and fight back. None of the countries should be slaves to the others. Pinkie?”

“Mmm hmm?” the pink mare asked as she glanced up.

“How goes the new play? Think it will be as inspirational as we'll need it to be?”

“Ohhh! Yes! There's yelling and parties and explosions and wild romance scenes, sorry Dashie, and--”

“HEY! I am not making out with Fluttershy!” the pegasus said, her face turning scarlet.

“Oh, no no!” the pink mare said with a teasing grin. “I just didn't think you'd like the whole romance parts. If you want to make out with Fluttershy though...”

The pegasus turned even redder and hmphed. The other pegasus had her face buried in her hooves as Angel gently patted her back.

“But oh yes! Lots of amazing scenes! We even fleshed out the parts about the Everfree Forest. Can you believe how many things they missed? The entire story is in there now!”

“How many hours is it?” Rarity asked with a sigh as a hoof rubbed her forehead.

“Oh, ten hours long with eight well placed intermissions and--”

“You need to help him cut it down. Keep that version if you like, call it the extended edition. But we need it short and exciting. Also... make sure you have your last encounter at Canterlot. Ponies need to know that you're alive, give it time to sink in. Not only that you're alive and fighting, that you've won a big fight.”

“But we lost that,” Twilight said softly.

“Really?” Rarity asked with a cocked eye. “You destroyed our capital, delaying who knows how many of my mother's plans. Avoided a trap the nation had planned for weeks. Escaped almost easily before their ponies could close in. Forced my mother to recall almost every troop she had in the field, leaving little more than a token defense across all the nations. How, pray tell, is that a loss?”

The avatar smiled and shifted a little in her seat. “W-well, when you put it like that...”

“When I put it like that, it shows just how well everything is going for your side. Things may not be perfect, but they're far from their worst. That's what ponies want, no, need to hear. They need to know that we have a shot of victory. That if we all come together and know what to do we can win this and free your home from their grasp. Now, Pinkie. It needs to be cut down to... I'd say four hours, five at the max. If it's too long, we risk ponies getting tired and unable to be properly motivated. Could probably cut out the entire first half even, start from after Twilight gained her air bending. The shorter it is, the less time we give ponies to think through and more time to get motivated. That way, when they hear of the avatar's return, they are ready and willing to jump into action. Can you do that?”

Pinkie frowned and sighed. “Fine. But I reallllly don't like having to cut out all the good stuff. A good story should take as long as it needs to.”

“We can have a second, extended play after the country is freed,” Rarity said with a sigh. She then paused and looked to Twilight. “I'm sorry. I'm... taking too much control, aren't I? This isn't my fight, this is yours. I should let you--”

“No,” the alicorn said with a shake of her head. “You're doing a fine job. Probably a better job than I could hope to. You have the knowledge and, frankly, you're using it to help us. So... do continue.”

“You know, it's really not bad having you on our side for once,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “At least we don't have to expect you to show up and try to kill us every twenty seconds now. You aren't as blood thirsty as a lot of your countrymen, either.”

Rarity paused for a second. “Really? I'd imagine you'd revel at the idea of a more... blood thirsty conquest. I thought you hated the Water Nation?”

“I do,” the pegasus said with a sigh. “I hate the nation. Some of the ponies though... ehhhh. They aren't all bad.” She shook her head. “Some of them are good guys, just doing their best to get by. If we can get through all this without having to leave a pile of bodies in our wake, I'd say that's a good thing. That play pony was NOTHING like me,” she snapped angrily.

The unicorn nodded and gave a gentle sigh. “I will not deny that... given the option, I'd prefer we didn't have to leave a trail of anything in our wake. These ponies, even if they are now my enemies, are still my kinsmen. I'd rather we not have to hurt any more than required. We should be able to have a swift, almost bloodless victory if everything goes right.” She took a deep breath. “But as my aunt used to say. Even the greatest plan rarely survives past the first encounter with the enemy. Here's hoping this will be the exception.”

The others gave slow nods. Twilight stepped up and gave her friends a small smile. “Well, we have a plan and we have a goal. Let's start spreading the word and then get ready to travel. In a few days we'll be at Manehatten.” She took a deep breath. “Then we'll see exactly just how well we can do this.” The others slowly got up and trotted out the door, leaving Rarity behind. The avatar gave her an encouraging smile. “You could come with us. I'm certain--”

“It's best if ponies don't know I'm on your side,” Rarity said with a shake of her head as she lifted the hood. “Even if they accept me, there will always be the doubt that I can be trusted. That could be just one more thing that drives ponies away from you. I don't wish to be the cause of any of that.”

Twilight gave a soft sigh, but nodded. “Very well. We'll see you soon.”

The moon glowed high above the ponies. They traveled in a caravan towards the city of Manehatten. The bright flames of the city seared into the night sky, guiding the ponies from miles away.

The guards leading the caravan were all pegasi, wearing somewhat ill fitting and jumbled armor. As they came closer to the city they nervously glanced about. “We're almost there, spread the word,” one of them whispered towards one of the walking ponies.

“We can all see that, the city shines like a beacon,” the pony said back, sarcastically.

Near the back of the caravan a few carts, housing all the pieces needed to create a stage as well as all the props needed for a play trudged along. Inside it were two special guests, an alicorn and a unicorn.

“Hey, we're almost there,” Applejack called back from her position at the front of the cart. “Hope yah all are sure about this.”

“Me too,” Twilight mumbled as she took a deep breath. The town hadn't had many pegasi so, unfortunately, they'd had to depend on some of the pegasi who had switched sides to theirs. There was no telling if the soldiers would turn coat again, at which point all their plans would be ruined. Sadly, it wasn't as if they had many other options. They had to have pegasi escorting them or everything would raise suspicions.

“Don't worry, I'm more than ready to sweet talk any guards who wish to examine our supplies,” Pony Wu said with a confident smile. “In fact, I believe they'll find it near impossible to resist my charms.”

“Uh huh,” Rarity grumbled softly. “Are you going to call their aunts fat as well?” He was one of the few ponies in the caravan who was aware of her presence which, fortunately, he'd agreed to keep under wraps.

Pony Wu turned scarlet. “I, errr, y-you see I didn't have much choice in the matter. The ponies in control wouldn't approve a play where Celestia was refined in any manner. To be honest, making her love cake and be... large, was really quite kind compared to what they wanted me to do.”

The princess sighed. “Nevermind, I understand. Just get us in and all is forgiven.”

The caravan slowly traveled forward, the ponies being waved in slowly, the guards at the gates giving them close, but slightly nervous, stares. When the wagons came they were stopped with a gesture of the spear. “What's all this then?”

Rarity tensed and got ready in case things went south.

“Why, my dear gentlestallion, this is the equipment of mine and my cohorts!” The playwright stood up. “I'm sure you've heard of us, tellers of the--”

“Oh, right. You're those entertainment ponies they mentioned. Move along.”

“W-what? But, but don't you want to question--”

“Just go. We've got a lot of ponies to get in. Keep following the line, you'll be directed to where you'll be staying and where you can store your things.”

The playwright just stared for a few moments before sighing. “Very well...” The cart began moving yet again. “Think they'd want to hear about some of my greats. I set up the Fall of the Diamond Palace for a sold out theatre three years running in Fillydelphia, but noooo, just ignore me and--”

“Yah mind keepin' your grumblin' a bit lower?” Applejack snapped. “In case yah forgotten, we're doin' pretty important work here.” She paused. “Besides. Once all this is done yah can add it to your play. Wouldn't that be somethin' tah see?”

The pony perked up and nodded. “Oh! Right! That would be wonderful!”

The wagon was led through the city, slowly. The streets were filled with ponies milling about and talking. Many of the homes had their windows open and the ponies could see they seemed just as crowded, sometimes with negative effects as they were privy to quite a few angry screaming matches.

“Looks like yah were right,” Applejack mumbled as she looked over the crowds. There was a dangerous tension in the air, just waiting to snap. “A lot of these ponies look ready tah lash out at a moments notice.”

“That's good,” Rarity whispered as she moved about to better hide under the props. “It means our plan might just work...”

The group was led to a small section of the city, filled with tall towers. A guard with a clipboard was standing there. “You'll all be staying here until adequate homes can be built to hold you all. As we speak more are being built outside the city. Everypony here is expected to work and is assigned jobs, as well as quotas will be posted up. I'm going to have to take all your names and what jobs you'd be most adequate for. Any questions?”

“Yes!” Pony Wu yelled as he jumped from the cart and stepped forward. “My name is Pony Wu! My associates and I are members of the theatre! Where can we set up our stage? We absolutely must begin production of our works immediately!”

The guard stationed there looked stunned. “W-what? Productions? I-I'm afraid entertainment must be--”

“We have all forms and permission already acquired.” The earth pony pulled out a folder from under his chair and held it open. “As you can see, we have a Water Nation seal of approval as well as a four point seven approval rating. We--”

The guard shook his head. “O-oh. I guess, I ummm...” He did a quick mental calculation before nodding. “East side of the city. The ponies stationed there will be able to delegate you a location. However, you won't be able to set up in the city due to--”

“No worries,” the stallion interrupted with a flourish of closing the folder. “We will depart there immediately! Thank you, my kind pony.” He got into his wagon.

“W-what? Wait! Stop! You can't just go,” the guard yelled. “You still need to sign in and--”

“You expect us to work farms? We aren't members of this country. We are actors! Writers! We are the entertainment, there to make ponies happy!”

The guard gulped and looked nervously around. He obviously wasn't prepared for such a personality. He took a deep breath and nodded. “V-very well. Okay. You are to head to the eastern side of the city. The guards there can decide what to do with you. However, you'll need to set up your own beddings and--”

“Consider it done! Come, my ponies, let us go!” The wagons took off at a steady pace, trotting through the streets.

Rarity let out a soft sigh. “Well, that went better than expected. Hopefully the ponies we left can do their job right.”

“Worry not,” Pony Wu said with a grin. “Some of my best ponies are back there, they will work the city like they work an audience. After tomorrow's show, the city will be ready and willing.” He paused for a second. “Are you two sure you're up to this? Things could go... poorly.”

“Everypony else is risking so much, we can't just let them do everything,” Twilight said before peeping out through the wagon's cloth cover. All that stood between her and her people was one day. Soon they'd all be free. Or everything would go wrong and they'd all be doomed. She prayed it would be the former.

Chapter 37: Storm

Twilight smiled as she gently wrapped the boards in her magic before lifting them up to the pegasus hammering above. She and Rarity would be hiding in and around the stage until their reveal, so they'd agreed to help set everything up. Her magic was proving to be quite useful and even the princess was managing to pull her weight, despite her objections of getting dirty from some of the less well maintained props. The pegasi were all too happy to accept the help.

The stage was being set up on the east side of the town on firmly packed dirt. It was dry and lifeless but it would do for now. It was set with its back to the city, allowing them to have all the space they needed for the audience, as well as allowing them to stay hidden from prying eyes when they had to open the curtains. The alicorn couldn't help but be impressed by how efficiently the ponies set the stage up. They moved like a well oiled machine, dodging and weaving through the air with the equipment. They must have done it a thousand times over the years. It took the two magic users only a few minutes to get into the groove and properly helping, but by then the stage had already been a third of the way completed. It was almost mind boggling how efficient and quick they were.

“I truly had no idea so much work went into setting up these stages,” Rarity said softly as she handed off another board.

“Normally they don't,” Pony Wu said as he trotted by, carrying a bucket of nails. “Plays are usually held inside and traveling performers don't normally bring a stage with them. But hey, we're firm believers in if you're going to go, go big or go home.” He passed off a few of the nails. “When I put this group together for this job, I made sure to find the best builders I could get my hooves on. Besides, we heard all the theatres in this city were taken down during the hundred years of night. How horrible must that be? Not a single place to find proper entertainment in the entire city! I, for one, would go completely mad. I can't even begin to imagine how these ponies have managed to maintain their sanity all this time.”

Rarity gave a slow, agreeable nod. “Indeed. However, I can't help but notice that not all of your costumes and props have so nicely survived the travel. Perhaps I could be of assistance?”

“Oh, don't worry about that,” the stallion said with a shake of his head. “Mending costumes and everything is easy. Our head of costume and design is an expert at those things. He'll fix everything in plenty of time.”

“R-really? But I really would like to offer my services. Perhaps I could just take a peek? It wouldn't be any trouble at all.”

“No no, you're helping plenty with--”

“LISTEN YOU AIR BAG!” Rarity growled as she grabbed the stallion, making him eek. “I've been on the road for days, weeks even! Do you have any idea how long it's been since I've been able to design ANYTHING? Let me help you or so help me I will--” She paused as she realized everypony was staring at her, wide eyed. “I-I mean, if it wouldn't be too much trouble...”

“N-not a-at all,” Pony Wu squeaked, staring at the mare with terrified eyes. “I-I'll get right on it! N-now that I think of it I'm sure he could use some help. J-just let me go and--” The moment he was released he ran off full gallop, dropping nails as he went.

“O-oh dear, I do believe I snapped a bit too much there,” Rarity said as she slowly followed, picking up the nails in her magic.

Twilight shook her head and chuckled. “A little bit. Maybe you should go apologize before--”

The curtain was blown open and a pegasus darted in. “Quick, cover, both of you! Hide!” she said quickly. “Get under the stage!”

“Why? What's going on?” Twilight asked, her body going on full alert.

“There's a group coming from Manehatten. Lots of guards and I think there was a unicorn with them. You need to hide, now.”

Twilight gave a swift nod before grabbing Rarity's hoof. They darted under the stage. It was filled with little devices and trapdoors, as well as some padding so nopony got hurt. On the right was a small little box that blended in with the wood almost perfectly, which the two quickly squeezed into. Pony Wu had shown her the box previously but had been extremely vague about what it was for, just saying 'things'.

Outside the stage the carriage came to a slow halt. Marble slowly pushed the door open and stepped out, looking the stage over.

“Ah! A pleasure to see you, sir,” Pony Wu said as he stepped forward, politely bowing. “I don't believe we've had the pleasure of meeting? I didn't know there were any unicorns still in the city. A water bender?”

“My name is Black Marble, commander of the forces here,” the unicorn said as he glanced the stage over. “You may call me Marble. I came down immediately once I heard what was going on down here. A play? I really must say it's quite impressive. You've traveled quite the distance.”

“We only wish to bring joy and pleasure to all who can hear our story,” the playwright said happily. “Will you be attending the play? I'm sure there will be plenty of space.”

“Unfortunately not,” the stallion said with a shake of his head. “I have quite a few matters these days that take up my time. However, I will have a representative coming to view your show.”

“Oh! That's fabulous!”

“Indeed. She has quite the passion for these things...” The unicorn trotted forward, looking around at the stage as he went. “She's read the script very closely.”

“She's already read the script?” the earth pony asked nervously.

“Indeed. After all, these are troubled times. We have to make sure that all paperwork is correct. It did pass her thorough inspection, so everything appears to be in order. She can hardly wait.”

“Oh, it will be truly a marvelous show,” Pony Wu said before motioning towards the clouds as he suppressed his panic. “You see, we've been doing our best to give the absolutely best possible show we can. We can barely believe the horror these poor ponies have been through, without having a theatre of their own? I cannot begin to imagine how they haven't gone stark mad!”

“Indeed,” the unicorn said as he looked down, under the stage. After a quick look he seemed satisfied. “I'll be having a small platoon of guards stationed around the show, I trust that won't be a problem? It's best to keep any problems from... springing up.”

“Not at all, though I doubt there is a call for such thing. We haven't had any riots from the show yet.”

“Better safe than sorry. A nice show of entertainment could be just what these ponies need to keep their minds off the current troubles. I do hope you'll make it worthwhile.”

“Of course. My team and I are second to none. They'll be speaking of this show for months to come. In fact, we plan to do quite a few of them while we're here, perhaps a few of our classics as well. Did you know I once did a--”

“That's all really quite fascinating, but I have a lot of work to get done. If you'll excuse me,” Marble said before trotting back to his carriage.

The earth pony pretended to go back to work, though he kept a careful eye on the carriage as it turned around and disappeared behind the stage. After a few minutes one of the pegasi popped up. “All clear!”

“Good,” Pony Wu said before galloping behind the stage and opening the door to the under layer. “Avatar, we have a problem!”

“What is it?” Twilight asked as she stepped out, stretching out a little. “That box is so small and smells funny. What do you store in there?”

“Just things we need. Now, we have a major problem. The commander of the city just arrived and--”

“He's going to come watch the show? That's wonderful! We can capture him quickly,” the alicorn said happily.

“No, he's not. But one of his workers are. A pony who has apparently read the script. She'll notice the moment we go off the story.”

Twilight shrugged. “So? Just say it's directors decision or something. What will she care?”

“It's not that simple, Twilight,” Rarity said with a shake of her head. “Changing from an approved script to a... non-approved one can be devastating. Our country is very, very firm on what it will and will not allow and a play that changes things can find itself quickly shut down. In the midst of the scene, even. If this pony notices something wrong, they could call an end to the show immediately.”

The alicorn gave a slow, gentle nod. “I... I see. So what can we do then? We can't just cancel the show. We need ponies to see this.”

Rarity rubbed her chin and looked around. “The play is scheduled for tomorrow. If we could find this pony and discover where they were coming from, we could ambush them. But there's very little time and searching for her could draw a lot of attention.” She looked around and a smile formed on her lips. “Though, there may be a way. You'll have to trust me.”

“What do you have in mind?” Twilight asked softly.

The princess glanced to Pony Wu. “We'll need a special area set up for the mare. She'll likely be a pegasus or earth pony. We'll need water to be stored under it. I can quickly use the water to freeze them and we can hide them away, possibly sneaking in a double. So long as the pony doesn't raise any objections, the guards probably won't notice.”

“What if they're expecting trouble?”

“They shouldn't be. If they are, well... we go with plan B.”

“What's plan B?”

“Have you reveal yourself early and hope everything works out. It's not a very good plan, but it's the best we've got.” She glanced to Pony Wu. “We'll need your ponies to keep an eye out for the appearance of this pony. Will they be able to make what we need?”

“It shouldn't be too hard, I imagine,” the stallion said with a shrug. “We've set up small stands and the like before, though we might need a bit more wood for all that. We don't have the supplies for it here. We'll do our best though.”

“Good. Do what you can,” Rarity said before pausing. “I am... sorry about my earlier outburst.”

“Oh, err, no problem. Under a lot of stress and all, I'm sure. I'll get right on it. Bye.” The stallion quickly turned and walked off.

Twilight gave a nod and glanced back towards the city. “At least everything seems to be... not going too badly yet. I hope the others are doing okay.”

“Ah can't believe they have us workin' these blasted farms like this,” Applejack grumbled as she dug a small ditch. “Ah got a home tah take care of.”

The mare a few feet from her shrugged. “It's just for a little bit. Once everything is settled they'll send us all home, I'm sure.”

“Oh, sure they will,” Applejack said with a shrug. “Jus' as soon as they're tired of havin' us do all the dirty work for them. Ah can't help but notice there aren't any of the higher ups workin' these fields. If it's so important and food stores are so low, why isn't everypony chippin' in? Why they dumpin' everything on us? Ah had food back home an' mah own farm ah could work on. Ah didn't need this.”

The mare shrugged. “They're just scared of a coming rebellion or something. I'm sure it'll all be over soon.” Though she sounded unsure.

“Why they even bring us all together like this? Yah'd think the avatar had returned or somethin'.”

That made the mare pause for a moment before shaking her head. “N-no way. That's impossible. I'm sure there's a perfectly logical... listen, you just arrived in the city, right?”

Applejack gave a quick nod.

“Well, I'd advise keeping your mouth shut. Things aren't... what they used to be. We're crowded. There's so much going wrong right now and ponies are bound to snap. Things like the avatar might set them off and you'll get hurt.”

Applejack snorted. “Ah ain't scared of any ol' bully. Ah'm jus' tired of havin' tah break mah back for some pencil pusher. They make us grow all the food, then when it comes time for rations who gets the short end of the stick? Alla us! Make us do all the work then not give us anythin' but a firm how do yah do. Jus' ain't right ah tell yah.”

The mare shrugged. “I suppose. I really wouldn't know and just... can we talk about something else?” She looked nervously around. “I don't want to get in trouble...”

Applejack nodded and glanced to the mare's forehead. “Ah see yah used tah be one of the fire benders. Ain't that old, was it recent? Yah ask me, you've already been in plenty enough--” She had to duck as the other mare took a swing at her with a shovel.

“That is none of your business!” the mare raged, fire in her eyes.

“Sorry, sorry! Ah didn't mean any harm!”

“What's going on here?” a pegasus yelled as he flew towards them. He was garbed in the makeshift armor of the Water Nation.

“I... I was just...” The mare shook and looked down at the shovel fearfully. “I...”

“She stumbled, that's all. Ain't no trouble,” Applejack said quickly.

The guard looked them over for a moment before flying off. The mare sighed. “Thanks. I ummm...”

“It's fine. Ah didn't mean tah upset yah like that, ah should be the one tah apologize.” Applejack held out a hoof. “Mah names Plum. Yours?”

“Treasure,” the mare said sheepishly. “Little Treasure. My parents weren't... the best namers.”

“Ah understand.” She glanced around. “Is it just me, or are the guards awfully jumpy? Ah mean, even on the way here we passed a few ponies screamin' an' hollerin' about rebellin' an' stuff. They didn't seem tah notice them at all though.”

“There used to be a lot more,” the mare whispered nervously as she got to digging. “Not many ponies paid attention to them until, well...”

“Until what?”

“You hear about what happened at Boiling Rock?” Treasure whispered.

“No. All the news didn't travel so far south a lotta the time.”

The mare looked shocked. “R-really? But...” She shook her head. “Well, rumor is the Avatar came in and wiped it out. Officially they say that the place collapsed and killed everypony there, the little foals and all. But I know a pony who knows a pony who's cousin was in the group that investigated it. Says it was completely empty, everypony got out safe and sound. Since it happened, the rebel groups have been silent, which is pretty suspicious because they were destroying everything they could get their hooves on beforehoof. There's been a lot more talk of rebellions since and a lot of the ponies who've been doing the talking have been disappearing. So I'd do my best to keep any thoughts about the return of anypony like the avatar to yourself.”

Applejack gave a quick nod, though she couldn't help but hope Rainbow would be able to keep herself from causing any problems.

“Let me go! I'm one of you!” Rainbow yelled as she struggled against the bindings around her hooves. She'd been stripped of her armor and dragged deep into the city and into the tallest building she'd seen yet. The window across the room gave a glorious view of the rest of the city, at least it would have been if she could enjoy it. She now lay surrounded by guards wielding spears aimed at her. She'd been struggling and yelling for quite a while now, but the ponies had been ignoring her words.

“I do believe you are telling a lie,” a pony said as he trotted into the room. A unicorn. She felt her nerves go on end. “In fact, I believe I know exactly who you are.” He looked to the guards. “You may leave us.”

“But sir, she's--”

“She's just a pegasus, who's tied up,” the unicorn said with a shake of his head. “I am a bender. I will be fine.” He motioned to the small pots of water around the room. “Now leave.”

The guards, grudgingly, walked out the door. Once they were gone he closed and locked it with his magic, before turning to her. “Now then. I know exactly who you are. Don't try to deny it. You're a fool to think you could sneak into our guard posts like that.” He moved towards his desk and poured himself a small glass of water. “Your captain really should have sent a less obvious spy.”

“Captain?” Rainbow asked, mystified.

“Don't play coy with me, pirate. We've seen your ships flying through our lands the last week. Are you allying yourself with Twilight's Sunrise? I must admit, for a moment I believed you were a member of them. But even they would not be foalish enough to send a... pony like yourself into our units.” He paused for a second and looked her up and down. “Though, you did apparently know all of our procedures quite well. Perhaps you were a soldier who abandoned your post?”

“I-I don't have any idea what you're talking about, I'm just a soldier. I was on guard duty in one of the southern cities and--”

The unicorn scowled. “I told you not to play coy. I know who you are, pirate. I want to know why.” He then paused. “Or maybe I was wrong...” He rubbed his chin. “I think I see it now.”

“See? I told you, I'm just one of you.”

“Not at all. But we did just get those actors. A pony who has lived her life performing in plays should have no trouble performing off the stage, correct? Such colors could easily get you onto a stage.” He chuckled and shook his head, before drinking his water. “I've never much liked actors, to be honest. You can't trust a pony who makes a living pretending to be something they're not.” Water slowly rose from a nearby pot and formed a blade in the air. “For example, a guard who is no guard. You will talk for me, don't think you won't.”

Rainbow gulped and watched the blade. It suddenly drove itself forward, embedding itself into the ground by her ear.

“Pirate, actor, maybe one of the dozens of rebel groups? Think quickly, mare. My patience isn't infinite. I have very little time to find out what it is your plotting before I have to move onto other tasks. Tell me, who are you?”

The mare whimpered and closed her eyes. “I-I'm just a civilian, okay? I didn't want to work the fields so when the opportunity came I stole one of the uniforms and--” Her words were cut off by her scream as pain shot through her wing.

The ice was drawn back, red with blood, and the unicorn watched her with a cold, calculating glance. “Enough, pegasus. I won't deal with your lies. I've been betrayed by enough pegasi by now to know you're all pathetic, sniveling lots. If it was up to me I'd remove all your wings and...” A slow, cold grin formed on his lips. “Perhaps that's it.”

Rainbow whimpered and glanced at her wing. To her surprise, the wound was far less sever than she thought it had been. It had hurt horribly, but it hadn't even gone all the way through. Long, jagged lines were scratched across the skin and a few feathers were gone. It would hurt to fly, but she'd had far worse.

“Very well pegasus. Tell me, or I'll slice off your wings.”

“W-what?” she asked. Her focus shifted instantly from her hurt wing to his threat.

“Tell me who you are, or I'll cut off your wings.” Water began to flow out from containers to form blades. They sliced through the air, cutting the ropes on her hurt wings before one was placed near the base. “You pegasi care about them a lot, do you not? Now answer me!”

Rainbow gulped before slowly giving a nod. “F-fine. You win.” The knife withdrew slightly. “If you want to know so bad, I'll tell you who I am.” She flapped her wing once, sending bursts of wind through the room. Everything was hurtled back across the walls and he was slammed back into his window, his desk slamming into him with an oof. The window cracked, but didn't give.

The bindings around the unicorn snapped as her winds shredded through them, sending the hemp to the ground. Marble stared in horror. “Y-you're a bender, h-how, why would you allow yourself to be--”

His words were cut off as she flew straight at him. Her hooves caught him in the chest and the glass window shattered behind him. A bubble of air pushed out, sending the shards away from the two. It took the unicorn a few seconds to realize he was indeed screaming and he wasn't actually falling. The pegasus was carrying him. Survival instinct kicked in and he grabbed her hooves. “W-what are you doing? Y-you can't hope to escape! Y-you're in my city and--”

“Shut up,” Rainbow said with a growl. “You just threatened to cut off my wings. Do you have any idea how easy it would be to just send you hurtling to the ground now? They'd never catch you, you know. I could make sure of that.” Something in the mare's eyes made him believe those words and he let out a soft, pathetic whimper. “I am the most powerful air bender you'll likely EVER meet. So you still want to test your little water bending against me?”

“N-no,” he said softly, looking down at the ground. They were high. Higher than he'd ever been. The city, as massive as it was, looked almost like a prop, even though they hadn't even flown long. They were going straight up. There were clouds around and, for a split second, he considered trying to launch a counter attack. He could see his pegasi down below trying to follow them. Surely they'd catch him.

But another look at the mare made him shiver and decide against that course of action. He had a feeling it wouldn't stop her. Even with a wounded wing and carrying him she was out pacing the soldiers who were chasing her, and she was just going up. And up. And up. “W-what are you going to do to me?”

“Haven't decided yet. You're kind of a bastard so I'm weighing the pros and cons of just smearing you against the sand below. I bet I could make you hit it at faster than terminal velocity.”

“W-what?”

“Sorry, flier term. Let's see if they can keep up with this.”

“Keep up wi--” The words locked in the stallion's throat as she turned around. They two were pointed at the ground and, with a sudden burst of bending, they propelled at it like a rocket. Within a matter of seconds they zoomed past the pegasi blocking the way, sending them scattering. They weren't slowing. They were getting faster and faster, the air itself parting around them as they went. He couldn't breath, he didn't want to breath. She was going to smear them both against the sands. He was so terrified he couldn't even scream.

Then, he swore it was mere inches from the ground, she shifted directions. Hard. A rough ninety-degree turn and they were blazing through the desert, leaving the city behind.

–----

“Cover your faces!” Pony Wu yelled as the ponies ran around frantically. On the northern end of the city the tower of sand could be seen, forming far over the city. It was quickly becoming a wall as the lightning fast pegasus blazed her trail across the desert, scattering the sand up as she went.

“What's going on?” Rarity asked as she watched the sand spiraling about.

“Cover your face!” Twilight yelled as she grabbed a robe and face wrap, tossing it to the mare. She donned her own quickly.

“What? How? Why?” She looked up at the sand and paled. The sand was spreading out and going wider. She was suddenly deathly aware of just how windy the day already was and now there was all that sand, streaking through the air at them.

Twilight sighed and darted over to her side. “Here, just, give me that.”

“What? Hey? EEEK! DON'T TOUCH THAT!” Rarity shrieked, her face bright red. Within a few moments she was dressed and dragged to the stage. The face wrap made it hard to see but, within a few minutes, she was happy to have it. The sand descended on them and the rest of the city hard. The fine grains buffeted them from all sides, swirling around and making it impossible to see. Everypony stayed on the stage, huddled against it closely.

After a while, she had no idea how long, the winds began to die down. They left the ponies huddled and buried a few inches in the sand. It still hung heavily in the air, but nowhere near as thick as they started shaking it off their bodies. “Does Rainbow always do stuff like that?” Rarity asked in annoyance. “I have sand everywhere.” She could barely make out the city through the thick fog of sand.

“Well... sometimes? I don't know what could have compelled her to do that here, though it does give me an idea,” Twilight said softly.

“Unleashing a sand storm on the city could kill morale for both those who oppose and rejoice about you,” Rarity said quickly. A loud ringing echoed through the city, making them look up. “What's that?”

“I don't know,” Twilight said softly, frowning. “Some kind of emergency signal? They used to have them for sand storms, but it doesn't sound like one I recognize. The storm's over though, I don't see why they'd be warning us about it now.”

Pony Wu glanced towards the back of the stage. “I'll send one of the actors into the city to find out. It'll only take a moment.”

Rarity and Twilight nodded and soon watched one of the earth ponies galloping towards the city. Even through their face wraps they shared a concerned look before returning to work on the stage.

“Lock down,” Treasure said. She and all the other ponies working the fields had taken shelter in a small building they had stored the tools in. It was cramped, but at least they could breath.

“Lock down?” Applejack asked with a frown. “You mean we have tah wait in here? This place ain't big enough tah hold a foal for long. How we supposed tah--”

“We'll be escorted to our residential districts once the guards are settled,” the mare muttered. “Something big must be going down if they are putting the city in lock down. Maybe there's an attack?”

Applejack frowned and put a hoof against her face wrap. “Is this on right?”

“Well, yes, but you won't need it unl--” The mare was pushed aside as the earth pony galloped out into the weak, sandy winds. “What are you doing? If there's another one you could die!”

“Ah can't wait for anypony tah come pick me up! Ah gotta check on mah family!” Applejack called back before running around the building and disappearing from sight to those within. She looked around, but the sand was still hanging in the air, making it difficult to see too far ahead. On the up side, she could still easily see the city on her left, so she knew she was going the right way. She just had to find the others. She blushed a little as she realized she had meant those words, she did consider them family. A little bit. A very dysfunctional family though.

She found her first hint the hard way, by running into a pony that seemed to materialize from the sand itself. “Ow! Hey, watch it!” the stallion said before shaking his head.

“Sorry. Ah'm a lil lost. Yah see where a buncha ponies were settin' up a stage out here?” she asked quickly, looking around.

“What? Who wants to know? Why?” the pony asked defensively.

“Ah knew them. Ah saw the sand storm an' ah had tah make sure it...” She trailed off and leaned in. “Your voice sounds awfully familiar. Wait a moment... you're one ah them, ain'tcha?”

“What if I am?” he asked, shifting nervously from side to side.

“Jus' tell me where they are. The place is goin' into lock down and--”

“Wait, you know what's going on? Quick, follow me!” the stallion turned tail and galloped off.

With no other choice, she chased after him. Within a few moments the stage appeared through the sand. The stallion called out as they came closer. “I found a pony who knows what's going on! I'm bringing her in!”

Another pony moved to greet them, wrapped in another robe and face wrap. “Hello, welcome to our--”

“Hello, Wu. It's me, Applejack,” Applejack interrupted once she identified the voice. “Ah been workin' the fields. Heard all the commotion, decided ah had tah come make sure everything is okay. Apparently the city is goin' into lockdown.”

“Oh. It's just Applejack!” the playwright yelled back.

“Oh, wonderful,” Rarity called out as she stepped out from the sand. “Do you know what's going on?”

“There's some kind of lock down going into effect. The ponies at the farms are waitin' for soldiers to come gather 'em all up. Do yah know what caused this? There was this boom an' then everypony was in a full blown panic, tellin' us tah get into a buildin' an' wrappin' us in all these layers.”

“Rainbow,” Rarity said with a sigh. “I don't know what she did, but she did it big. This little storm is her doing. She blazed out of here.”

“Wonderful. Any idea why?”

“Not a one,” Rarity said with a shake of her head. “We need information. Though, if they're going into lock down, they might be expecting an attack.” She looked around. “This could mean we won't be able to do the play.” She gave the earth bender a slow, traveling look. “How's your sand bending?”

“Not the best. Sand ain't like real, solid dirt. But ah can get by, why?”

“We may need it...” The princess rubbed her chin through the wrap, before glancing back at the pony who had led Applejack to them. “Please head back into the city and find out what you can.”

“What's yah got in mind?” Applejack asked.

“A plan. Our initial plan may have to be modified a bit, but I think it can still work. Even if they don't allow us to do the play, there are... other ways we may be able to do what we need to.” Rarity gave a soft, mischievous chuckle. “Oh yes. I think I have a plan forming already.”

“You know, I think I'm starting to see where your little sister gets it from,” Twilight said as she trotted up behind the mare. “How come you weren't doing anything like this when you were pursuing us?”

“I didn't have resources then,” Rarity said with another chuckle. “Now though, I have the avatar. A beacon. There is so many things I can do with this. So many plans. We could rule the... I mean. Err, save everypony. Now, I've got an idea forming that might help us. I'll play the villain and Twilight, you'll need to defeat me and--”

“No,” the alicorn said firmly.

“What? But if you defeat me you can--”

“It's one thing to hide you away,” Twilight said softly. “But I'm not going to have you running around like some kind of evil mastermind, terrifying ponies. If you're not my enemy any more, don't pretend to be.” She reached out and put a hoof on the pony's withers. “If you're going to be my friend, I'm not going to pretend you're not.”

“But... but I don't... I'm not...” Rarity mumbled as she looked down. “I-it's easier if I'm the villain. I can get everypony on your side by--”

“No. You're one of us now. That means you work besides me. Not pretending to be against me. I won't deceive everypony into thinking you're my enemy.” She gave a soft shake of her head. “It's not going to do anypony, especially you, any good pretending to be something you're not. You're one of us, okay?”

“Besides, you're pretty good at all this... manipulatin' an' morale stuff,” Applejack said with a shrug. “Kinda makes yah bein' on our side nice. Don't want yah fallin' back inta old habits, right?”

Rarity sighed and lowered her head. “Fine. I'll think of something else. We might be able to take care of this all in one single shot though.” She glanced towards the north. “Rainbow's... actions may be just what we needed. I wish I knew what she did though.”

“I'm going to die, I'm going to die, I'm going to die!”

“Relax and stop fidgeting! I've flown this fast plenty of times. You won't fall unless I decide to drop you.”

“... I'm going to die, I'm going to die, I'm going to die!”

“She'll probably try sneaking back here tonight,” Twilight said with a shrug. “Maybe. It could be hard, so we shouldn't depend on her arrival. I guess now we just have to wait for information.”

“Yes. In the mean time...” Rarity looked through the haze of sand. “We have a bit of cover. Applejack, would you mind helping me clear out an area in front of the stage? I think we'll need more than I originally planned. We might need the entire city.”

“If we're getting' the whole city, ah don't think your stage will be enough for everypony tah see,” Applejack said with a shrug. “Ain't flat enough, either. Only places like that are the fields in the south, an' they're already in use. Yah'd need tah surround the stage if yah wanted... well, a good chunk of them tah see. Even then it might not work.”

Rarity frowned and looked the stage up and down. “I suppose... I... think I've got a plan.” She took a deep breath, before coughing a few times. “Yes. A good plan. We'll need to take down the curtains though and move the stage further out. Also, Applejack, I'll need both yours and Twilight's help.”

“What yah got in mind?” the earth pony asked as she looked the stage over.

“Well... if lock down stops the play, I have a second idea. It may allow us to take down all of the Water Nation forces at once.” She paused again. “Or get us all killed. It really depends on just how organized they are. Also, on how badly everypony wants their freedom.”

“That doesn't answer mah question.”

Rarity turned towards the town and chuckled. “Well, my dear earth bending friend. I think it may be time for this city to meet their princess. Mwa ha ha ha ha!” She held a hoof up to her face as she laughed.

“... That still doesn't answer mah question. Also, you're bein' creepy again.”

“Ugh, fine! If you really must insist on abandoning any sense of style and poise, here is the plan...”

Chapter 38: Princess

Rarity took a deep breath as she stared at the city walls. She was wearing a few... moderately extravagant outfits. The necklace her sister and Spike had made would work as decent jewelry and she'd been able to cut up a few of the theatre's costumes to create a robe for herself. It wasn't the best she'd have wanted, but it did repel the heat decently and allow a nice range of movement. A few jugs of water dangled from her back.

Applejack and Twilight stood behind her on either side, wearing cloaks to hide their features as well as the alicorn's wings. The plan depended on the princess and they both knew it, even though they didn't like it very much.

Their scout had returned quickly to explain what was going on. Apparently there had been an attack and there were rumors flying around that half the city's leader had been wiped out by Twilight's Sunrise, while the commander had been taken prisoner. There were also rumors that it was an entire strike team of fire benders and air benders, leaving the entire building gutted. While there was no way to know how much was true and how much was fiction, all ponies were being locked in their homes until further notice and there was plenty of panic. Fortunately, it was very chaotic and the forces were moving slow, which had given them ample time to prepare. When the theatre's escort had arrived, the three benders were in hiding and had their outfits prepared, from there all they had to do was wait until nightfall.

Rarity couldn't suppress her excitement. She knew the plan hinged on her and if she failed, they all failed. But she couldn't help it. She felt as if she was finally achieving something, working for the right reasons. Helping the right ponies. Not only that, she had an idea of what she was doing. Every lesson her aunt had taught her flew into her mind so rapidly she could barely process them. There was chaos and confusion everywhere, ponies had no idea where to turn to. That meant it was the perfect time to ram herself in, to make herself a beacon for ponies to follow. She was a princess, she knew how the country worked. As far as she knew, no pony knew where she was and there was enough madness in the ranks for her to bluff her way in.

She hoped.

The sun had descended before they made their way out towards the south road. It had been a long, annoying walk as they had to keep an eye out for any scouts watching them, but they'd soon made it out far enough they could turn back and begin their approach. As she hoped, the ponies were jumpy enough they started calling out to the three long before they made it to the gates. What she didn't expect was the sudden arrow. Her horn glowed and the water shot up from their containers, forming a wall of ice that blocked the attack. Pegasi wielding spears descended, slowly, and she could see more archers watching from above. They were tense, that was good. They had arrows pointed at them, which was not so good but manageable. The fact one had let an arrow slip already was worrisome, but she remained calm.

“Who are you?” one of the pegasi yelled as he came just a bit too close. Her water formed a whip and reached out, plucking him from the air and yanking him to the ground with a yelp. It formed a blade poised over his throat. The other pegasi quickly backed away, watching with nervous horror.

“You foal!” Rarity snapped, wearing her anger like an armor. “You dare to attack your princess? I had heard this city was filled with foals, but my sister apparently overestimated just how many brain cells the lot of you share.”

The pegasus looked confused, staring at her. “Princess?”

“Yes, your princess! Do you fail to realize who I am?” She flung her head back and gestured towards her horn. “I am Princess Rarity, you foal! You dare to try and strike me with your arrows? I should have you gutted you pathetic worm.”

The pegasus squeaked, staring at her. “P-Princess Rarity? We... w-we had heard about... a-about your return but we didn't... w-why are you-- eek!” He was silenced as the blade pushed closer to his throat.

“Who is in command here?” She leaned in closer to look into the pony's eyes. “Go find your commander. You're not paid enough, nor are you trained enough to deal with me.” Her voice dripped with venom and she gave the pony a quick kick to the backside. She then pulled herself and the blade back.

“I-I, I'll go get the c-commander right now. Please wai--”

“I will do no such thing,” she growled before looking towards the city. “We've been walking for hours since our blimp was attacked by those damn pirates. I did not travel through this waste land to wait.”

The pegasus gulped and flew back up, quickly speaking with a few of the other pegasi before flying off to the archers. The bows were lowered but they looked even more nervous as the pegasus she'd threatened flew off.

“Yah really know how tah channel your mother, don't yah?” Applejack asked softly.

“Actually that was more my sister,” Rarity said with a sigh. “If I channeled my mother there would have only been one survivor. Come along. Remember, we're members of the Water Nation. High ranking members. We don't take orders from anypony.” She stepped forward as the other two quickly fell in line behind her. Within moments a few of the pegasi flew down to surround them.

“Err, Miss Rarity, while we understand that, err, as a princess, y-you are, I ummm...” The pegasus kept backing up and getting lower to the ground as she didn't stop, merely shoving him aside. “W-we have n-no confirmation of your visit! I mean, t-there is no, no proof that you're, that, err...” He locked up as she turned her glare on him. It was a glare that she had learned from her mother.

“That I'm what? Here? You sniveling toady. I should tear out your little wings before slitting your throat,” she said with a growl. “What is going on here? I was told there would be throngs of ponies to herald my arrival. Instead they cower in their homes, watching me like frightened fillies!”

“Y-your highness! What he's trying to say is we're in lockdown. We have no proof that you are... are indeed...” The new pony quickly started to cower from the glare.

“Enough. Rockcrusher?” She glanced to Applejack. “These two. Remove them.” She paused and then added almost dismissively. “But leave them alive, for now.”

The earth pony gulped, before stomping a hoof. The two pegasi looked confused, until the sand shot out and slammed them into a nearby building. The stone making the building molded around them, trapping them against it.

Rarity then turned to the remaining pegasi who looked downright terrified. “Let me make one thing clear. I am a royal princess of the Water Nation. These two are my soldiers, a water bender of Canterlot and one of the earth benders from Fillydelphia. You do not tell me what to do. In fact, unless I ask for your opinion, which I won't, you do not speak to me. Do I make myself clear?”

The ponies looked between each other, unsure of how to act. Internally Rarity cheered. They had no idea what to do, they weren't trained to deal with this kind of situation and they were terrified of screwing up. There had been too much chaos in their ranks lately, shattering their chain of command. She felt so bad for them she almost wanted to toss them a lifeline, but she had to be cold and hard, like her mother. Slowly they gave nods. “Good. Now leave us. Either find us the commander or go about doing... whatever it is you colonists do. Except you!” She pointed towards one of them who looked terrified as he was singled out. “You will take us to... whatever guest quarters this backwards settlement has. Now go!” she ordered and the fliers obeyed.

The pegasus gulped and stared. “T-the guest quarters are--”

“Did I ask you to speak? No. I said take us.” Rarity motioned forward with her head and the pegasus quickly started trotting forward.

Twilight watched the princess leading them forward and couldn't help but feel a chill. Was this the real Rarity? The kind of pony she was trying to make friends with? What if the mare slipped right back into this personality and betrayed them? Now would be the perfect time, surrounded by the Water Nation's soldiers.

“Ohhhhh yesssssss,” Rarity said with the most delightful of moans as she lounged about in a heated tub. The three were in a small, steam filled room. “Are you sure you two do not wish to join me? This is simply divine. It has truly been far too long since we've been allowed such luxury.”

“In case yah forgotten, we got a job to do here,” Applejack said, glaring at the mare.

“Oh, relax,” the princess said with a wave of her hoof. “The commander hadn't arrived by the time we got here. That means one of two things. Either command is so ruined right now that they have no idea what is going on and therefor have no idea who is in command, or they are trying to put us off balance by making us wait and pretending they're in control.”

Twilight gave a slow nod. “That's why you told them to wait until after your bath?”

“Well, partially. That and because I wanted a good source of water. You see, I've found all the little... hiding holes they have set to spy on us. They really are quite--”

“Wait, they're spying on us?” Applejack asked, looking around frantically.

“No, but they have the devices needed to do it,” Rarity said with a shake of her head. “In fact, they have an easy way for an assassin to sneak in and try to slit our throats. I've blocked it, of course. I almost hope they try, it would be amusing to see the poor dear try to explain it away.”

“Blocked it?” the earth pony asked softly. “Is... that common?”

“Oh yes, darling. My home country is filled with the most despicable of ponies. Assassination attempts are quite common.” She paused for a moment. “Now that I think about it, maybe that should have been sufficient hint to not try to return...”

“Probably,” Applejack said with a snort, before glancing at the tub. She put a hoof against the water. “Maybe a soak wouldn't be so bad.”

“Marvelous,” Rarity said with a nod, before glancing to Twilight. “Now, keep the cloak close. I fully expect whoever does finally decide to visit us to get tired of waiting and try barging inside, at which point I will disarm him and--”

“Okay, is everypony in your nation evil and inconsiderate?” Twilight asked with a shake of her head, before glancing to the water. It was warm and they had been walking in the desert for a long time. It was tempting.

“Of course not. Just most of the higher ranking ones. My mother tends to prefer, well, ponies who are as treacherous as her. Now, it might not work the same here, but my nation has spent the last hundred years enforcing such standards. Ponies with power don't like it when they find out others have even more power. They tend to try to flaunt what they have.”

The alicorn sighed and laid down. “I think I'll just lounge out here. You know, my country has had quite a few warlords in their time who were focused on rage and I really imagined they would be the worst around. Before all this, I never would have imagined the Water Nation could be so... this.”

Rarity sighed. “It is the difference between anger and feeling nothing. Both can be disastrous when the ponies in power wield them.” She glanced down at her hooves.

Twilight smiled and gave the unicorn a small pat on the head. “I guess it's a good thing that the elements are not defined by a single attribute, huh?”

Rarity nodded and leaned back. “Indeed. I wonder if--”

“Shhh, ponies are comin',” Applejack said as she shifted forward, rubbing a hoof against the tile.

After a few moments there was a gentle tap on the door. “Err, Princess Rarity? I ummm, I've come to discuss with you.”

Rarity cocked an eye. “I'll be ready soon. Wait for me.”

“Your highness, I must insist--”

“You will insist nothing,” she said harshly. “And you will wait.”

There was silence from the other side of the door for a few moments before a soft sigh filled the air. “As you wish.” The hoof steps could be heard trotting away.

“Don't yah think you're bein' a little rough on them?” Applejack asked. “What if they decide tah try tah rebel?”

“Well, that'll be good,” Rarity said with a shrug. “But I'm merely scaring them, not truly threatening them yet. There is chaos in their ranks and in times of chaos ponies tend to follow the pony with the most power. As far as they know, that's me.”

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “You know, I think your aunt would be proud of you.”

“W-what? Really? Y-you think so?” the princess asked, nervously poking her hooves together. “I-I'm really not doing much, I-I'm just applying the lessons she taught me. For a good cause, too! Do you really think she'd be proud?”

The avatar gave a small nod and smile. “As long as you remember what you're fighting for, yes. Though... I won't deny, sometimes you get really into it and I worry you'll turn on us.”

“What?” Rarity asked, her mouth falling open in horror. “I-I couldn't, I--”

“Shhh, we got a spy,” Applejack said softly as she tapped the floor. “They're sneakin', but ah can feel 'em comin'.”

Rarity shook her head and slid out from the water, wrapping a robe and towel around herself. “Wonderful. Applejack, if you'd like a soak I believe me and Twilight can handle this.”

“Nah, ah'm comin' with. Want me tah take the pony out?”

“Not at all.” She grinned. “It took them so long to send a spy, we should give them something to listen to.” She took a deep breath. “Just look at the state of this city. To imagine, so many of these ponies are now filling our military ranks. I don't know why my mother would ever send me to such a... such a backwards hovel! I'll soon have this city back into shape. First thing I'm going to do is end this ridiculous cowering. There's a new princess in this city and they will all learn to love and fear me! Oh ho ho ho ho!” She laughed for a few more moments before going on yet another tirade.

Applejack stared with wide eyes for a while before lifting a hoof. “They're gone. Okay, who exactly were yah channeling that time?”

“I'm really not sure, honestly,” Rarity said with a shrug. “Come along, let us depart before this commander goes into full panic.”

The others shared a worried look before following after the mare.

“So, you somehow managed to... lose your commander?” Rarity asked, staring deadpan at the pegasus before her. She'd taken the only chair in the room, allowing her to stare at the pony from a position of relaxations. Outwardly she frowned, though inwardly she giggled gleefully. The pegasus was terrified. He was sweating, trying to look her in the eyes but only focusing on the horn. He didn't know what to do in the face of a true superior. It made her all the more confident.

“He, he was foalnapped. There was a pegasus and, w-we're sure she was an air bender. She--”

“You're sure? Who else saw this?”

“N-nopony. He had made us all leave the room and--”

“You left your commander alone with an unknown pegasus?”

“W-well, we were certain she was just a pirate. S-she was tied up and--”

“Obviously not well enough.” She looked him up and down. “So, you're the highest ranking officer here?”

“Well, I ummm, for now. Yes,” the pegasus said nervously. “O-once all the unicorns and air ships were pulled away we lost the majority of our commanders and, a-aside from Black Marble t-there were only a hoofful who--”

She sighed and shook her head. “I see. Well then, I guess there is no choice. I'll be taking over until... what is it now?”

The pegasus gulped and shuffled. “I... I h-have orders to put you under arrest.” He shuffled from hoof to hoof. “Y-your appearance timed with, with the f-foal napping of our commander has, has raised questions a-and until a--”

“Enough.” She leaned back in her chair and glanced to Applejack and Twilight. “Very well then. Arrest me.”

“W-what?”

“Go on. Arrest me. If you believe you have the power and authority to arrest your princess, do try. I would enjoy the little... show.” She gave him the full brunt of her stare. He gulped and then slowly lowered his eyes. She waited a few moments longer before nodding. “Good. At least you're not a complete foal. Only partially. Effective immediately, this little... martial law is over. I want everypony gathered together where I can give them my first address.”

“E-everypony? But--”

“Every soldier, every guard, every farmer, everypony.” She paused for a moment and shook her head. “Very well, I am not... completely inhospitable towards your... weaknesses. Every pony aside from the lame, injured and those that tend to them. I suppose the pregnant as well.” She looked him up and down. “Tell whoever it is you answer to, they may do this or they may come and try to arrest me themselves. I will not wait long.”

“I-it will take at least a week, there are--”

“You have until sunrise. Where is an adequate location to hold everypony in the city?”

The stallion gulped nervously. “O-outside the walls. The farm lands could work, b-but, but they'd be crushed and... w-we need that food to survive...”

She gave a disappointed sigh. “Very well. Have a... stage or some such thing prepared outside the city. If the farm lands do not work, find a place that does. I will not have my magnificence dimmed. It will happen once the sun has risen.” She paused. “I do loathe that thing, it is much too hot.”

The pegasus nodded and backed away. “A-as you wish.” He then turned to gallop away.

Once the door closed the princess let out a sigh. “You okay?” Twilight asked.

“Just a little tense. I will not deny it is... a little pleasurable to have the power of a ruler again. However, it is quite exhausting. I can't imagine how my mother does it.”

Applejack snorted. “Ah imagine it has somethin' tah do with havin' a heart of ice.”

The princess sighed and glanced to Twilight. “It'll be your turn soon, Twilight. I hope you're up to it.”

“Me too,” the alicorn said softly. She truly did, because if she wasn't she knew they would all pay the price.

Unsurprisingly, the city was soon a mess of activity as ponies galloped about and tried to gather everypony they could. A few soldiers had come to try to arrest her, but they were as foals to her. She knew how the game worked, how one led. She couldn't help but admire her mother's pigheaded stubbornness. Bringing so many ponies back to Canterlot left the Fire Tribe lands completely vulnerable. Defenseless. They weren't prepared for the weakest force, let alone somepony like her.

Unfortunately, it made everypony more jumpy and ready to panic. As she looked out from her window in the tower, she couldn't help but feel unease flow through her. Their first plan would have worked, the play. She knew it. They were disorganized and a rebellion would be too much.

But this wouldn't be a rebellion, not this time. This would be a surrender, a severance. The ponies had grown up under the, albeit painful, care of the Water Nation. She knew many of them would fight to be free of it, but would they be willing to take it when it was offered? Would they give up the comfort of the mother land for the danger of their own command?

However, worst of all was the one small, simple fact. “I worked so hard on that plan, it was going to be wonderful. Everypony was going to be 'Avatar, Avatar' and stuff...” she said in a mopey tone.

“There there,” Twilight said as she gently patted the unicorn on the back. “I'm sure we can use your other plan eventually in some other time. Really. I mean, mob rule has to, errr, be a good thing? Right?”

“No no, mob rule is a horrible thing. But when directed properly... oh, nevermind.” Rarity poked the window and sighed. “This is going to be a lot harder though.”

“But there won't be as much fighting, right? It's gentle and smooth? Shouldn't that be easier?”

Rarity shrugged. “Maybe. It'll be slower though, giving ponies more time to think things through. They may need some grand gesture. If you fought for them, rebelled, they would have something to stand behind. Something to believe in. But if you just receive it, they might wonder if you'll be able to defend them if things go bad. They'll need a sign. Something to prove, something...” She frowned and glanced off towards the sky. “Maybe what Rainbow did. Maybe--”

“No,” Twilight said with a sigh. “I'll come and show myself. I am the avatar, it's my duty to defend all ponies. I... never felt comfortable manipulating ponies. I won't trick or force them to believe in me. We'll go out there and show them who I am, then they can decide for themselves.”

“What if they choose wrong? What if they decide to not fight for you? What if--”

“Then that will be their choice. But that's what's important. They have a choice.” She moved closer and smiled. “If... they don't choose to side with me, that doesn't mean you've failed. It just means they haven't sided with me.”

“But... it's my plan. If it fails, it--”

“You're doing the best you can. Nopony could ask any more of you. As a matter of fact, a few weeks ago we wouldn't have even asked this of you. I think you're really coming a long way towards earning the faith of the group.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Sure, it kind of... happened quickly and it was because we needed you. But it still counts, it still shows how important you're becoming to us.” Twilight moved a wing out to gentle hug the mare. “It means you're becoming one of our friends.”

“Also means it's only a matter ah time until Rainbow tries kickin' your butt in a wrestlin' match or some such nonsense,” Applejack said with a chuckle. “Yah gonna get mud drippin' from your mane, ah guarantee it.”

“That too,” Twilight said with a chuckle at the look of horror on the princess' face. She glanced down at the streets. “The crowds are starting to thin out. How many do you think will come?”

Rarity sighed. “I'd say... at least three, maybe four fifths of the city. Possibly more. Most of the military will be there, aside from those on watch. Some ponies will be hiding in their homes, for fear of transgressions against them. A few might use this opportunity for... less noble deeds. Now would be a good time to steal the rations others have. But, all in all, there should be enough. We should go.” She pulled away from the avatar and pulled out her dress, wrapping it around herself. The other two lifted the hoods over their heads and followed.

The streets were still filled with ponies, slowly making their way towards the eastern side of the town. There was plenty of grumbling and arguing amongst the ponies and more than a few angry fights broke out, though they were quickly abandoned. Rarity took a deep breath as she looked around at the masses.

Many of these ponies had never lived their lives outside of the Water Nation's rule. Would they be willing to accept their freedom and fight for it? She wished she knew how to give the ponies a true vision of what the avatar was like. To show them something worth fighting for. But she had nothing. Her mind raced for any other idea as she looked around. If only they could do the play, but that would draw too much attention. Even if Twilight didn't want the ponies to be tricked or herded into it, she still couldn't help but feel anxious about just letting them decide.

Ponies needed a cause. They needed something to believe in, something to fight for. She just hoped Twilight could be it. As the mass of ponies came within sight of the stage, she let out a soft sigh. It would be now or never. She'd have to use her words to sway them.

Twilight was the avatar they needed, but would she be the one they accepted?

Chapter 39: Never Survives

Rarity stepped out onto the stage and gazed over the crowd of ponies. There was the general din of talking, none of them really seemed to be too focused on her. They feigned it well enough, keeping their eyes forward, but she could see the way most of them looked away from time to time or seemed to be staring off slightly to the side. Also, so many ponies together couldn't hope to keep their 'whispers' quiet for long. There was just too much noise. But, she didn't need their attention yet. For now she just moved onto the stage and watched. Soon there would be a new dawn, in more ways than one.

Her speech formed in her mind as she took a deep, slow breath. She had to shape and mold these ponies for Twilight. She had to make them see. Make them understand. Make them stand up and rebel. She had to show them they could take back their home, that their foals didn't have to live in fear of having their horns removed. That the fire benders could return.

The sun began to rise and she smiled. Her horn glowed and she sent a small orb of water into the air, exploding it. It wasn't loud, but the movement was enough to draw attention from the barely focused. She regathered the pieces of water and drew them back to their container, knowing better than to waste such a resource.

Slowly the whispers and talking gave way to silence, the only sound was the wind as it blew through the sand. She took a deep breath and stepped forward. Beams of light spread down through the sky, allowing all to see her. “Ponies of the Fire Tribes!” she yelled, booming the words as loud as she could before pausing.

To her surprise, there was no outcry to calling them that. They just kept staring at her. Actually, now that she really focused on it, they seemed to be staring at her very, very intently. Almost as if they were trying to see through her. It made her feel a bit awkward, but she did her best to ignore it. They were focusing on her, that was all that mattered. Her plan was working. “You have been under the control of the Water Nation for... for a hundred years and...” She trailed off and frowned. She was now quite certain they were looking past her. Had she already lost their attention? Here she was, planning a big dramatic speech about their freedom and they ignore her. What was wrong with these ponies? What could possibly be so important for them to ignore her?

She turned around and, slowly, her eyes went up as her mouth went down. “Buh...” she managed to say with all the intelligence she could muster. “That's not... but... but my plan and... it was going to be but... but this, that's not, it's...” She sat down roughly and stared. A moment later Twilight and Applejack joined her in a group stare.

“The Great Dragon!” one of the ponies in the crowd finally managed to yell out.

Indeed it was. The great dragon, its red scales glimmering in the sunlight, flew high above the desert and was coming right for them. Behind and besides it flew at least a dozen air ships, bearing an assembly of flags ranging from pirate to Cloudsdale. Rarity couldn't imagine a more brilliant sign, if this couldn't get the ponies to stand up for themselves, nothing would.

“Your highness, what do we do?” one of the guards called out, holding his spear nervously as the encroaching force came ever closer.

“What do we do?” she asked, cocking her eye. “Is it not obvious? We surrender.”

“What? But, but they, they, the Water Nation will be furious! They'll execute us!”

“They'll do no such thing,” Rarity yelled before gesturing back. “For you see, as of this moment, the Water Nation no longer lays any claim on the Fire Tribe lands. I hereby surrender them to the Avatar!” She elbowed the alicorn.

“What, now?” Twilight asked softly.

“Yes, now!”

The Avatar nodded and cast off her cloak and spread her wings, posing dramatically. Sadly, barely anypony seemed to notice, instead focusing on the encroaching ships and dragon. Rarity put a hoof to her forehead and sighed. “I don't even know why I bother with these plans. Everything just gets bucked in the end.”

“Your highness, you can't mean, but, but what about us!” A few of the pegasi flew forward, clutching their spears.

“Ask the avatar,” Rarity said before gesturing towards the alicorn.

“Oh, right! Those that surrender will be treated nicely. Members of the Water Nation will be imprisoned until after this war, those who are members of the Fire Tribe may return to service in our armies and--”

“Look, it's the avatar!” a pony yelled out from the crowd, quite late to the realization it seemed.

“I think the dragon has pretty much trumped anything we're going to do,” Rarity said with a sigh before looking back at it. She then glanced to the pegasus soldier. “Well? Spread the word to the other soldiers. Manehatten has fallen back to the Fire Tribes. As per the orders of Princess Rarity and Avatar Twilight.”

The pegasus flew off and Rarity glanced back to the avatar. “I think we've won. I can't imagine a sign greater than one of the most powerful creatures in all of the world.” She paused for a second. “The... Great Dragon is still on your side, right? I mean, there is no chance he'll try to eat me or anything, is there?”

Twilight stared for a moment and shook her head. “No. I think he just eats jewels. So you really think this will be enough?”

“Oh yes. The Great Dragon is a sign beyond any I could imagine. For the last hundred years we've been able to do nothing but look at it and pretend we were keeping it locked away. As long as it's here, I think everything will be fine.” She paused again. “But really, he won't eat me, right? I really cannot stress enough how badly I do not wish to be eaten.”

Twilight let out a soft chuckle. “Don't worry. Fluttershy would be furious if he tried and he knows better than to mess with her.”

“Right. As if you're little yellow companion could do anything about it,” she muttered before sitting down.

“Ummm, ladies? Ah think it might be time for Rarity tah get gone,” Applejack said softly.

The two horned ponies turned and stared. The crowd was focused on the princess again, except this time with far more hostile looks.

“Burn the Water Nation commander!” a pony near the back yelled. The crowd raised their voices in agreement, yelling and shouting as they began tossing dirt clumps at her. Fortunately, the ground was so dry most of the dirt fell apart before it could reach her.

Rarity gulped and took a step back. “I... must admit I didn't think about this. In retrospect, it really should have-- eep!” A clump of dirt slammed into her back hooves, making her jump forward. She was distressingly aware that the stage had ponies on all sides, who were now pushing against it and trying to climb on.

“H-hey, stop that!” Twilight yelled out, shaking her head. “She's a good pony, she's on our side! Stop!” The crowds ignored her, shaking the stage as the projectiles increased in speed.

Rarity lowered down to her stomach, pulling her cloak over herself to dampen the blows. “ENOUGH!” Applejack roared before stomping a hoof and sending a ripple through the crowd as the ground shook under them. Many even toppled over. For the moment it brought silence. “Ah can't believe yah ponies, yah otta be ashamed! Rarity may have been our enemy once, but she's been steppin' in an' doing her right hardest tah help us along on this road. She's been breakin' her head, tryin' tah find ways tah save alla yah all without getting' any of yah hurt, an' what is it yah do the moment it all comes tagether? Yah turn on her like a buncha timber wolves after a wounded rabbit!”

“Applejack--” Twilight started, but was quickly silenced.

“No, ah'm gonna give these ponies a piece of mah mind. Ah've had it up tah here with the lotta you! Rarity may not have always been makin' the right choices, but ah doubt there is a pony amongst you who can claim that. She's been tryin' her plum hardest tah make up for all that she's done, even givin' up her family an' home tah join us on this rebellion.”

“Ummm, Applejack--” Rarity tried, but was silenced as well.

“Yah all actin' like children! No, worse 'an children. Children at least don't know any better, mosta yah are supposed tah be settin' an example for those youngins. Is that the lesson yah wanna teach 'em? Tah hurt and threaten them ponies who try an' help yah?”

Silence hung in the air like a ripe fruit as the earth pony scanned over the crowd. None could match her gaze for long, quickly turning away in shame.

“Applejack, your throat,” Twilight said.

“Huh?” The earth pony looked down and gasped. Dangling around her throat was the golden necklace with red apple shaped gem. Her element. “Well, ah'll be. Guess that was all there was to it.” She looked up again. “Rarity is comin' with us, if yah want tah try an' do anythin' to her, you'll have tah go through me.”

“A-and me!” Twilight added quickly.

“Ohhh, and me! And me!” Pinkie suddenly hopped out from the crowd and landed on the stage, giggling.

“Oh, I ummm, and me,” Fluttershy said nervously as she made her way to the stage. Angel made sure to clear any ponies who tried to block her. Sometimes viciously.

The princess smiled and slowly got to her hooves. Together, they walked off the stage and headed towards the dragon. It was time to meet their backup.

“Are you quite certain I cannot eat her?” The Great Dragon asked as he held a terrified Rarity in between two fingers. “It could well save us a lot of--”

“NO!” Fluttershy yelled angrily, glaring up at him.

The dragon sighed and tossed the mare aside, making her shriek before she was caught by Rainbow. “Easy now, I got yah. So, everything went smooth down here, eh?”

“Not in the slightest,” Rarity said huffily with a shake of her head. “I created two brilliant plans and, in both cases, they got derailed before we could finish them.” She paused and glanced to the pegasus with annoyance. “In fact, you ruined the first one with your little antics.”

“Hey, that was not my fault! Oops!” Rainbow dropped the princess and cringed. “Sorry. But hey, he was threatening to cut off my wings. How could I NOT slam him into the ground after that? Or, well, foal nap him. Hah, you should have seen his face as I blazed across the desert! He was this close to wetting himself!”

Rarity groaned from the ground. “Hate you. How did you get this...” She looked to the ponies getting off the dragon as well as the ships coming in for landings. “Army?”

“It was awesome!” Rainbow said before flying higher into the air and gesturing to herself with one hoof and the dragon with the other. “So there I am just blazing past the dunes like, well, me. Being my normal awesome and spectacular self. I'm pretty far from the city at this point, so I decide to just stop. Oh man, you should have seen that unicorn's face when I dropped him. Such a wuss. So, next thing I know some pegasi come racing after me. I was my normal self, of course, barely even breathing hard. But these ponies were exhausted. Turns out they'd been planning an assault on the city for a while now. Had everypony ready, were just waiting to finish gathering up.” She paused for a second. “Rest of the forces should be here in a few days or so, once the ships go and pick them up, but I figure this is enough. You aren't going to believe this though.”

“What?” Twilight asked, watching the hyper pegasus fly about.

“Vinyl and Octavia got out, they're fine. Not only that.” The pegasus turned to grin at Rarity. “Apparently a certain water bender named Celestia helped them. Sound--”

“My aunt? She's here? She's okay?” Rarity stood up lightning fast. “Where is she? Is she on one of those?” She motioned to the air ships.

“I'd severely doubt it. Most of the ponies on that assault are coming in the next group, and I think I'd remember a pony like that,” a familiar voice said as an all to familiar pony walked towards them.

Twilight stared, wide eyed. “Emperor Fancy Pants! You're alive!”

The white earth pony chuckled before running a hoof through his blue mane. “Was there ever any doubt? Though, I won't deny I was beginning to wonder if I'd ever get out of that dreadful cell. I've been hearing that you've been quite busy since you left my home. Is it true you destroyed Canterlot all on your own?”

The Avatar shook her head and blushed. “W-well, I mean. Kinda? But... it was more the Avatar State than anything else. I didn't really do much aside from... mess everything up.”

“Nonsense!” Fancy said with a shake of his head. “Why, I've heard all about your exploits from those who have been coming into our little hideout. You know, you weren't the only pony launching an attack that day. In fact, Phot... I mean, Mare Do Well worked alongside her army to free me and most of the other prisoners of that dreadful nation. Sadly, she and most of her knights were wounded in the attack, but I gathered all the ponies I could to come and help.” He glanced up and smiled to Applejack. “Ah, you must be Miss Applejack, correct?”

The mare gulped and gave a slow nod. “Err, yes, your highness. Ah can't help but feel flattered yah know mah name. Ah mean--”

“Nonsense. Why, as a matter of fact one of my rescuers mentioned you quite often. Is it true that you have developed, how was it put, metal bending? Its made quite the stir.”

Applejack poked at the ground, her face red. “Well, ah kinda did, yeah. Ah didn't have any choice, if ah didn't ah woulda been stuck still. Mah friends were countin' on me.”

“Marvelous! Once all this destruction and war is over, I would be honored if you would be able to teach other ponies the skill. Imagine, metal bending. Such a thing was thought to be impossible for so long. It would be quite a useful tool for our benders.”

“Well, thank yah kindly, your highness. Ah uhhh, ah'd be proud tah. Maybe ah'll open a school once all this is over. Could even...” She trailed off. “Wait, one of your rescuers? Who?”

“Oh, big fella. Went by the name Blood Knight. Most fascinating story, actually. Apparently he got the nickname because a bunch of ponies saw him eating an apple and they thought it was a heart and...” She tuned the emperor out and stared past him at the large red stallion getting off the air ship.

“Big Mac!” she yelled, before galloping forward. She nearly toppled him over when she leaped up to give him a hug, her arms wrapping around his head. “What in tarnation are yah doin' here? What about the farm? You got some explainin' tah do.”

The stallion sighed and shook his head.

“Water Nation?”

He nodded.

“Granny okay?”

He nodded again.

“Joined rebellion?”

Yet another nod.

“Been workin' behind the lines tah stick it to the Water Nation an' show them what us Apples can do?”

“Eeyup.”

“Missed your lil sister?”

He chuckled and gave another nod, before frowning. “We gotta talk.” He motioned back towards the ship.

She snorted and gave a little nod. “Twilight, ah'll be back! Ah'm guessin' yah got all this handled so ah'll see yah later!” She then trotted after her brother into the ship.

Twilight nodded before glancing back to the emperor. “Well, it seems we've got a lot to talk about, but first...” She looked to the city and the mass of ponies still outside it, watching the approaching forces with interest. “I believe we still have a lot of work to do. This may be mostly peaceful, but I fully expect a few fights to break out.” She paused and glanced back. “Not to sound... unappreciative, your highness. But why are you here? Don't you have your own country to save?”

The emperor gave a slow nod and smiled. “Indeed I do. However, when I was imprisoned it wasn't just earth benders who came to help me. It was fire benders as well. I'm no foal, I know I have to take back my home and, soon, I will. But for now I can offer you aid in taking back your home before I leave. Besides, considering how many ponies were wounded trying to rescue me, offering my hooves where theirs would have been placed is the least I could do. Shall we?”

She nodded and headed towards the city. She could see the frightened soldiers who had already tossed their spears away and the crowd of ponies who watched her with reverence. The city was huge but, once again, they had an army. They weren't out numbered or marching into a trap, either. She wished all their missions were this easy.

“Ow, ow ow, ow ow owwwwww!” Twilight whined as needle after needle was plucked from her skin.

“Relax, I'm almost done Avatar,” the earth pony said as he put a hoof over each fresh hole and quickly healed it back up.

“C-can't believe t-they threw a cactus at me,” the alicorn said with a soft whimper.

“Hey, it was still pretty funny,” Rainbow said with a snicker. “It's what happens when you get too cocky. 'Surrender now! There, see? They give up. Come on girls, what's the worst that can happen?' then BAM!”

“I-it really hurt...” she said with another soft whine.

“You'll be fine in a few minutes,” the nurse said as he plucked out a few more. His hoof wandered over the red marks and they disappeared. “There. Good as new.”

“T-thank you,” Twilight said before getting to her hooves. “S-so, what now?” She stared pitifully at the pile of needles.

“Now? Defenses are being prepared,” Fancy said with a smile. “My soldiers are combing the city for any sign of resistance, but there doesn't appear to be much, if any. We're getting a record of where everypony lived before allowing them to return, with supplies. Soon the rest of the resistance groups will return to the city and Manehatten will, once again, be a fully independent city. Congratulations, Avatar, your country is officially free.”

Twilight looked back and sighed. “Well, that was startlingly easy.”

“Yeah, all we had to do was destroy the Water Nation's home city, nearly kill their ruler and then wait for them to over extend themselves too much,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes. “Easiest thing in the world.”

“I'm afraid the difficult part will be coming soon, Avatar,” Fancy said with a sigh. “I will offer what aid I can, but I've already done the most I can. I must return to my home, my ponies still need me.”

Rainbow sighed and gave a nod. “Same with the Wonderbolts. Most our forces are currently comprised of, well...” She let out a groan and face hoofed. “The soldiers that used to hold this place captive.”

Twilight stared for a moment. “Wait, so we don't have any air benders or earth benders?”

“I will leave a few of my soldiers here to aid you, but this is only temporary,” Fancy said with a shake of his head. “Once my country is free, I will offer what I can.”

“Pretty much the same thing the Wonderbolts said before they headed out,” Rainbow said, imitating the shake. “There is some good news, though.”

“What?” Twilight asked warily.

“We have enough pegasi to keep a watch out for any trouble,” the pegasus said with a smirk. “We'll be sending them off south to keep patrols over the border. If the Water Nation tries anything, they'll be spotted quickly.”

Fancy nodded. “Indeed. If there are any more attacks, I will send what help I can. The Water Nation is weak now, vulnerable. They'd have to be insane to try and attack. Once my country is freed our own assault will begin.”

Twilight gasped. “You mean--”

“Indeed. The Water Nation has performed its greatest mistake. With all three countries working together, I have no doubt that we'll win this war.”

The alicorn nodded. “I... I see.”

“We're not completely cut off from each other, either,” Rainbow said with a nod. “The Air Nomads have left enough air benders to act as messengers. We'll be able to keep up to date on exactly what's going on all over the world.”

Twilight nodded and slowly got to her hooves. “Very well then.” She bowed her head. “Thank you, Emperor Fancy Pants. All your help has been much appreciated. We--”

“Don't mention it,” the stallion said with a grin. “I always repay my debts. Now I m--”

The door was slammed open suddenly as Applejack stormed into the room. “Twilight!”

“What is it? What? Are we under attack?” She put her wings up in an aggressive stance.

“What? No! Ah have tah go. The air ships will be headin' back to the hide out to gather the rest of the ponies who weren't able tah make the trip. Ah'm goin' with them. Ah had tah let yah know.”

“What? Why?” Twilight asked as she looked the earth pony up and down. “Why are you so pale? Applejack?”

“Ah can't, it's just, ah gotta...” She looked off to the side and shook her head. “It's... it's personal.”

Twilight nodded and then smiled. “Very well. But... we're coming with you.”

“W-what?”

“I want to see the rest of my ponies too and, for the moment, I need to see everything we have,” Twilight said as she looked out the window. “Besides, I don't think we should separate right now. We're too close to victory, I don't want to risk anything bad happening.”

The mare blinked a few times before nodding. “Fine. But... jus' don't... ah don't wanna talk about this, okay?”

“It's fine. You're our friend, I'm sure whatever it is, you have good reasons to keep it private,” the alicorn said with a nod. She then glanced to Rainbow. “Can you go get everypony together? Applejack and I can go talk to the captains and let them know we're coming. I need to talk to the Great Dragon before I leave, too. If I don't, I'm sure he'll be furious.” She then looked to the emperor and bowed her head. “Your highness, it was a pleasure. Thank you for all your help.”

“Any time, Avatar,” the stallion said before bowing his head as well. “I wish you luck on your journey.”

Twilight nodded and galloped from the room. She hoped they'd have enough luck, too.

Rarity frowned as she nervously pawed at the floor. She'd taken up residence in the large tower at the center of the city, where Twilight was operating out of. Ponies had been going in and out all day, though she'd tried her hardest to stay out of everypony's way. Like it or not, she knew she was still seen as a member of the Water Nation. After the earlier reaction, she knew better than to appear out in the open where everypony might riot and try to kill her.

However, her stay in the tower was proving to be quite disheartening. On the few occasions she did see other ponies, it usually went one of two ways. They ignored her or they stared at her for a few seconds, realization would dawn on them and then a look of disgust, followed by quickly leaving. Despite her given aid, she knew she was hardly the most popular mare here.

Then again, she was used to it, so it barely bothered her. Tensions were high, after all a rebellion had just occurred, albeit a weak one. Many ponies were likely frightened or trying to decide which side would still win, her presence here was just another thing to remind them of what they were fighting against. It was only natural that they wouldn't trust her. Heck, the fact the Avatar was so willing to trust her was nothing short of a miracle, and they interacted on a personal level almost daily. From a distance, it likely looked as if she was tricking the alicorn into believing she was good. Ponies needed something they could distrust, somepony they could lash out at and hate without feeling guilty. If it made the conversion that much easier, then she had no problem being that pony.

The problem that worried her the most was every instinct she had was going off. Every time she walked down a hallway she swore she could hear somepony walking behind her. She'd seen shadows under doorways a dozen times, but by the time she got to it they were already gone. She'd seen ponies disappear behind corners the moment she turned around. Somepony was following her and she was pretty sure she knew why.

Somepony was planning to assassinate her. It made sense, honestly. She couldn't blame them. She was a Water Nation princess, killing her would be a huge morale boost for the rebellion. Or it could be somepony from her own country. She was a traitor, killing her could, in theory, bring a pony power. It wouldn't, since her mother would likely kill them anyway, but they wouldn't know that. Still, she was on high alert and doing her best to keep calm as she waited for whatever assault would come. She'd checked the room she'd chosen as her own, there would be no way in aside from the front door. She had plenty of water. Ponies had walked by her door dozens of time, though a few times a pony had stopped outside. But they always moved on. Really, the worst part of any assassination attempt was the waiting. Knowing they'd come soon to try and slip a blade between your ribs, but you never knew when.

She sat up as a shadow went by her door. It stopped again and she readied a small orb of water. A firm smack to the head to disorient her attacker, then some ice binds to disable them. She'd done it before, though not very often. She hadn't started having many assassination attempts until she'd returned home.

She held her breath as her door jiggled, just a bit, before the shadow disappeared. The door remained closed and she began to relax. Maybe not to--

“Hey Rarity we--” The door swung open and she launched her attack. “Whoa! Watch it!” Rainbow barely avoided the club of ice aimed at her head, ducking as it shattered against the wall. “What's gotten into you?”

“I-I'm sorry, I thought you were an assassin and...” Her face turned scarlet as she realized how silly she sounded.

Rainbow cocked an eye and looked her up and down. “Really? An assassin? You're wayyyy too paranoid. Come on, we're going.”

“Going? Going where?” She got to her hooves and trotted after the mare. She felt that chill go down her spine again, she was certain somepony was watching them. She looked around but didn't see anypony aside from a few ponies walking down the hall.

“To pick up the others at the hideout. You know what this means, don't you? More dragons. Trust me, you'll think it's awesome.” A cocky grin formed on the pegasus' face. “Your aunt will be there too.”

“Huh? Oh... sure.” Rarity looked back down the hall, but there was nopony suspicious there. “Did you see anypony on the way here?”

“Hmmm? Nah, just a buncha soldiers and bureaucrats. Why, looking for somepony?”

“No. Just... paranoid I guess.”

“Heh. Don't worry, this trip is going to be awesome, we're...” Rarity could barely listen to the pegasus as she glanced back. Ponies moved around them and into different rooms and, while she couldn't see anypony that stood out, she was certain she was being followed. Would this trip be the perfect time to do it? She quickly tried to stifle such thoughts. Even if somepony tried, Rainbow would still be there to catch her. Unless she was in on it.

Okay, now she was certain she was just being paranoid.

Chapter 40: NOT Crashing

Twilight stared up at the Great Dragon, her eyes wide as she was once again reminded of just how massive he was. Sure, she'd seen him quite a few times, but for some reason he always seemed smaller in her memory. She'd finally finished telling him what she had been doing since they'd last met.

“You've developed well, Avatar,” the dragon said slowly. “Finding both teachers and the bearers of the elements could not have been easy. In such a short amount of time, no less.”

She nodded slowly. “It was very difficult. Did... you know about the elements? Do you know how they work? How we can--” She was silenced as he raised a claw.

“No, I am afraid I do not. The elements are the tools of the avatar. I know little of them aside from what you have told me. If you wish to understand them, you'll need to figure them out on your own.”

The alicorn sighed, but gave a slow nod. “I see.” She smiled up at him. “The dragons. Can they be... brought back to the numbers they once had? I mean--”

“Yes. Dragons live for a long, long time,” he said slowly. “Our lives have always been tied with those of the fire benders. So long as your kind are willing to aid us, ours will always watch over you. Together, one day the skies will be filled with the flapping wings of dragons once more.”

“Do you think we can win this? Do you think we can still stop Discord's return? I mean, I failed when--”

“You failed to defeat the nation in one powerful sweep. But you've sent it toppling on its foundations. The Water Nation is on the verge of collapse, because of the things you have done.” He reached out and put a claw over her head to give a gentle pat. “Do not worry about what you can do alone. You are the Avatar. You connect all ponies from all the countries. What you can do together far exceeds what you can do alone. In the end, you've touched thousands, even millions of lives with your actions, all of whom are supporting you in their own way. You will not fail, because you are not alone.”

The alicorn gave a small nod and smile. “Thanks. I ummm, I'll be back soon. We're going to... bring the dragons here.” She let out a soft sigh. “Imagine. Soon there will be fire benders and dragons walking through Manehatten again. Just like it was a hundred years ago.”

The dragon nodded. “Indeed. You have come far since you first awakened. Your journey is almost at an end, just a little further and your mission will be complete. I wish you safety on your trip and await your return.”

“Thank you. And thanks for agreeing to stay and watch over thinks while we're gone. It means a lot to the ponies, having you here.” Twilight gave a nod before turning and walking towards the air ships. She spread her wings and took to the air, flying towards the one in the front. Her friends were already on it, waiting for her. It was true, their journey was almost at an end. Through hard work and never giving up, they'd done it. She could finally see a world where they'd succeed.

Rarity frowned and looked up from her hammock. Her room didn't have a door so she could tell whenever a pony walked by it. None of them seemed to be acting suspicious, but she couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. She swore somepony had followed her onto the ship, though she hadn't seen anypony who shouldn't have been.

“You okay?” Rainbow asked from her hammock across the room.

“Huh? Yeah. Just a... bit on edge.” She leaned back and let the gentle lull of her hammock rock away the stress. “Do you ever get the feeling you're being watched?”

“Are you kidding? You can't be this awesome without always being watched. If I worried about who was watching me I'd never be able to get anything done.”

The unicorn rolled her eyes. “Never mind. I see my questions are lost on you.”

The pegasus sat up and looked over. “Wait, are you serious? You think somepony is stalking you or something?” She snickered. “Trust me, I don't think you've got any fans like that yet.”

“I'm not worried about fans. I'm anxious about somepony trying to end me in the middle of the night,” she snapped angrily.

The made Rainbow frown. “Oh. THAT kind of being watched. Why didn't you say so?”

“I did. You were just too caught up in your own ego to grasp the implications.”

The pegasus scowled. “Hey, I'm trying to help. Listen, if you think somepony is out to get you, just let us know. Trust me, we aren't going to let anypony take you down. That's our job.” She glanced down to the hammock under hers, where Fluttershy was sleeping peacefully. “Angel could probably help keep you safe too, if you're scared. Maybe Fluttershy will lend him to you.”

Rarity rolled so her back was to the pegasus. “Don't know why I even try talking to you.” She glanced up as another soldier walked by the door, before shaking her head and jumping off the hammock. “I'm going up above, just... do whatever it is you do.”

“I'll be here, being awesome,” Rainbow called out. “But hey, if you're in trouble, just call for help. We'll be there, you know.”

Applejack stood on the bow and stared out over the sea of sand before them. She felt it burning deep within, a smoldering sphere of anger and hatred gnawing at her from the inside. The Water Nation had gone too far this time.

It was one thing to steal her sister and parents away from her. She could never forgive that, but at least she could understand it. War made enemies of all on the other side. But this? Sending in a fake pony to pretend to be her sister was beyond wicked. Beyond sick. It was unforgivable. To imagine her own brother and granny would fall for such a deceit. She couldn't wait to find this pony and wrap her hooves around her throat. Toying with her family like that made her angrier than she'd ever been before.

She stomped a hoof down again, denting the boards. She'd been so excited, at first. Big Mac said her sister was alive, that she'd escaped the slaughter of her family. But the rest of the story was just too... convenient. Raised by the Water Nation? Friends with a member of the royal family? Even if she was an earth bender, that didn't mean anything. Obviously this 'Flowerbloom' was one of the earth benders who submitted to the Water Nation's rule. She'd probably found out that Applejack was working with the avatar and found out her history. Heck, she probably worked with Flim and Flam. This seemed like the kind of trick those two would pull off.

Applejack shook her head and started pacing. It would take a while to get there and she wasn't sure she could keep her anger and rage contained that long. She was already tempted to try and bury this pony under the sands, the only thing really stopping her was the idea that the mare was an earth bender and it wouldn't be enough.

Toying with her emotions like that, she'd never forgive them. “Applejack? Are you okay?” The voice drew her attention and she glanced back to Rarity.

“What? Ah'm fine. What brings you up here?”

“I just wanted some fresh air. Being confined was... making me jumpy.” The unicorn walked to the bow and looked out over the sand. “You look upset.”

The earth pony shook her head. “It ain't nothin' big. Just thinkin' and... hey. Yah know all about the Water Nation. Tah win, how low would they sink?”

“Huh?”

“Ah mean like... spyin' an' stuff. How badly do they... how much would they... well...”

The princess shook her head. “It really depends. Some members of the military would do anything in order to win. Spies were common practice, though I believe all the nations used them. Why?”

The mare sighed and shook her head. “Nothin'. Just... helpin' me with some suspicions. I'm goin' to go get somethin' tah eat.” She turned and trotted off. Of course, she knew it. Had to be a spy. The Water Nation was more than cruel and sick enough to do it. She would not let them trifle with her like that. She would break them into pieces. Them and their little spy.

Rarity watched the angry mare walk off, confusion etched on her face. Something obviously had the earth bender upset, though she couldn't imagine what. She turned back out over the ship and stared, shaking her head. It was pretty peaceful here, relaxing. Even if her plans hadn't worked the way she'd intended, she was happy they'd managed to succeed. She'd even see her aunt soon and--

She whipped around suddenly and glared. There were ponies working on the deck, but none of them seemed to be watching her. They just seemed to be working. But she was certain somepony was watching her. The sound of the door leading to below decks closing made her ears twitch and she took off, in pursuit of whoever closed it.

She opened the door and slammed face first into Twilight, sending them both clattering to the ground. “O-ow... what... what was that for?” the alicorn asked with a groan. “I-I wasn't... s-supposed to redirect that... was I?”

“N-no, chasing... chasing a pony,” Rarity said as she shook her head. “Did... did you see a pony run through here? A-A second ago?”

Twilight gave a slow nod. “Well... yes. One of the soldiers. He was wearing a helmet and-- Rarity! Wait! Where are you going?”

The princess ran down the hall, her eyes narrowed into little slits. Of course, it was a soldier. No wonder she couldn't catch them in the act, they blended in too much. But why else would a pony go running down the halls of the ship unless they were trying to avoid being caught? Well, aside from the dozens of other reasons and...

She slowed down and stopped. “Okay, you're just being crazy now. Jumping at shadows, toppling over Twilight. Need to take a deep, calm breath and relax.” She took a deep breath as she put a hoof over her chest. “Calm, relaxed. That's what you need to be. Unbreakable, unshakeable.” She exhaled and pushed her hoof out. “Nopony is chasing you. Nopony is trying to kill you. You're just being paranoid. You're just--” She froze and then whipped around. Peeking out through one of the doors she'd run by was a soldier wearing a face covering helmet. She growled and ran at them. “I knew I wasn't crazy!”

The soldier in question yelped and slammed the door shut, but a quick buck made it open. She then stepped into the room, moving to block the pony as he tried to get by her. “Okay, that's it! Who are you? Why are you following me? If you're going to attempt to assassinate me, well, you aren't going to get a better chance than now.”

“I... I don't want to a-assassinate you,” the pony said, his voice hoarse and weak.

“Then why are you following me? I know you have been.”

“I... I wanted to make sure it was you. I thought... I...”

“You thought what? Who are you?”

“I... I am R-Righteous Knight. I work for... Mare Do Well. I--”

“Who? Nevermind. I don't care, I want to know who you are!” Her horn glowed and a tendril of water whipped out from one of the water skins she carried, smacking against the helmet and sending it flying off. It bounced off the ground for a few seconds as she starred. “I... I... oh...”

“Yeah...”

“I, I'm so sorry. I understand what... what my country has done to you was—”

“W-what?”

She took a deep breath and sighed. The stallion had a dirty brown coat with red streaks, those caused by the scars that radiated out from his head. He had a horn stump, though it had not been removed gently. His face was horribly scarred, with long lines where the magic had erupted. The explosion hadn't stopped there, curved lines of released magic having swirled to create scars all the way down his body. It was a horrifying sight and she could barely look at him. “For what my country has done to you. But please, you must believe me. The de-horning is something I've never approved of and if given the choice I--” She was cut off as the stallion pushed forward. She raised the water to defend herself, but he didn't strike.

His hooves moved to her shoulders and he stared into her eyes. Even though they glowed with a red light, likely an effect of the magic release, they stirred something within her. She gasped as realization dawned on her.

“Blue... Blueblood?”

He gave a small smile before hugging her. The water splashed on the ground as she nearly joined it, the only thing holding her up was his embrace. “You're... you're alive. How? I mean, m-my sister said... you should be...” She looked him over again. The scars told a hundred stories. “You should be dead...”

“I nearly was,” he croaked, before coughing. “S-sorry. H-hard to... hard to speak s-sometimes.”

“Why... why didn't you tell me? Why did you...” She slowly wrapped her hooves around him. “I am so sorry. I never... ever wanted you to get hurt. I thought... I just... I didn't know this would happen. If I had, I would have driven you away long ago and... how did you survive?”

“Coco. She found me and... well, what remained of me. Helped me. They left me for dead after cutting off my horn, I was little more than a corpse. I joined the resistance. Helped the fire benders as best I could.”

Rarity nodded and slowly removed herself from him. She looked him up and down again and sighed. “Does it hurt? Can you move?”

“Only the occasional twinge.” He started coughing again, this time into his hoof. “Talking can be... difficult. But I can walk, run, fight. Whatever I still need to do. Coco usually does the talking.”

“Coco?” Rarity asked, before gasping. “You mean that mare we ended up hiring? She's been with you all this time? Why didn't she say something back at Manehatten? Why didn't you?”

“I asked her not to. I... I didn't want you to... to see me like this,” he croaked. “I just... wanted to see you.”

She took a deep breath. “Well... you were wrong. You should have seen me immediately. I don't care about... this.” She motioned over him. “I just care about you. You're my friend and... I can't tell you how much the thought of you being dead has haunted me. How much I...” She chewed on her lip. “I'm... I'm so sorry. I never wanted this to happen. I never thought my sister would, that she could... I'm so sorry.”

He chuckled and lifted a hoof up to touch the remainder of his horn. “This? It's... well, no. I hate it. I'd give up almost anything to have it back. But I can't, there is no getting it back. Once you lose your bending... well, it's gone forever. But I could have lost more. I could have died, you could have died. Things could have... I am thankful for what I still have.”

She blushed and gave a small nod, reaching out and taking his hoof in hers. “I... I'm helping the avatar now. It appears I am something called an element. It means I'm one of her friends and I'll end up being a source of great power for her, once I figure out how it really works. So... I... I'm sorry I always fought so much. You were right, there was no need for me to oppose her and... I'm sorry I hid so much from you.”

He nodded before reaching over and stroking her mane. “I understand and I know. I... know you'll be the right princess for the Water Nation. The kind, generous, loving one that nation has needed for so long.” He pulled away suddenly and broke into another coughing fit, hacking up some flem on his hoof.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt? Is it... is it getting worse?”

“No, just, I'm fine,” Blueblood said with a shake of his head. “Please... don't tell the avatar about me. When last we met, we were enemies. I don't want her being worried that I'll attack her from behind or something. Once we arrive I'll disappear into the masses and--”

“Oh no you don't,” Rarity said harshly. “If I can get forgiven for what I did, whatever you did can't be that bad.”

“I shot her full of electricity.”

“Oh, well, I've done worse tha--”

“I also betrayed the hiding place of the fire benders to your sister.”

“Oh... that might be a bit...” She sighed. “I'm sure she'd forgive you. She is very forgiving. But, if she doesn't well... I don't know. I'll think of something. I promise.” She reached out and pulled him into another tight hug. “I promise. Okay?”

The stallion sighed and hugged her back. “Are you sure? Don't you think it would be better and easier for everypony if I just disappeared? Then I--”

“You told me once, you were never going to give up on me,” she said gently. “Even though you knew I was a princess of the Water Nation. You risked your life for me. You were hurt for me. I don't care what you've done in the past or what you look like. You're still a dear friend.”

He cringed a little. “Ouch... think that hurt worse than the horn.”

“What? Oh!” She let him go. “Sorry, did I hug too tightly?”

“No. Just... nothing.” The stallion smiled at her.

“Okay. Though, there is one thing I'd like to know more about.” She motioned to him. “Your coat, it used to be a glorious white. Now it's all... so...”

“Ah, well. When you work in the desert as much as I have, water becomes quite precious. Things like baths can be few, far between and quite rushed. I'm not an earth bender either, so I can't just push the sand off once it gets really seeped in there. To be honest it used to horrify me, but like so many other things I've adapted.” He paused. “Rarity? Are you okay?”

She let out a soft whimper. “P-please don't take this the wrong way, but... errr...” She looked down at herself and shivered. “I... I really need a bath.”

He stared at her for a few moments before lifting one of his hooves and looking at it. He slowly lowered it and gave an exasperated sigh. “Yeah... I'd react the same way. I don't think there's enough water to have a full bath.”

“I... I know,” she said pathetically, before taking a deep breath. “But, I have enough to use with some wash rags and I can clean it off that way, easily.” She then looked him over. “That's... really all dirt?”

“Well, a lot of it. The... everything did darken my coat though. I'm nowhere near as white coated as you are anymore.” He gave a small smile and looked her over. “I'd actually forgotten how beautiful you looked. How radiant and...” He shook his head. “I... I'm sorry.”

She took a deep breath before smiling at him. He was filthy. Scarred. Hornless. Damaged beyond belief. But he was alive. Not that long ago that was all she would have wished for. And for once, she was going to be happy for what she got. She leaned in and gave him a kiss on the lips.

He stared, his eyes widening. “You... you just... I thought...”

“Don't get too excited. I'm not... promising anything.” She turned away and took a deep breath. “I still have a lot to do, I have to work with the Avatar to stop my mother, after all. I don't even know if I'll make it out of this alive. But... if I do.” She took a slow, steady breath. “I... wouldn't object to your presence. I imagine my aunt will be the one on the throne, as well. I know she would welcome your company. So... who knows? Once this is all over and the world is a better place, we can see where we go from there. Okay?”

He nodded and gave a slow nod. “I... would like that, your highness.”

She nodded. “Good. Now, I'm going to go clean up. You might wish to try as well. Then we're going to go introduce you to the avatar.”

“She might try to throw me off the air ship,” he mumbled softly.

“If she does, she'll do it over my body,” Rarity snapped, grinding a hoof into the ground. “I've thought about you being dead for far too long to let you keel over now. You're staying with our group, where you'll be safe.”

The stallion chuckled, making her pause.

“Oh. Right. I guess we're not exactly... safe. Well... we're safer than...”

“Than being mixed in with the rest of the forces that aren't drawing the vast majority of the Water Nation's ire?” He broke into a coughing fit after that mouthful.

“Fine, so I haven't thought this through completely. That doesn't mean--”

“For now, there is no need.” He reached out and put a hoof on her shoulder to stifle her objections. “There is enough on all of your shoulders without worrying about me. I will be here after you win, I promise. Until then...” He picked up his helmet and slid it on over his head. “Righteous Knight will do what he can to aid you from the side lines.” He coughed into his hoof again. “I promise. When this is over, I'll find you. Okay?”

Rarity sighed and poked the ground a few times, before nodding. “Fine.” She reached out and gave him a hug. “But you better not try to run, or hide. I will find you. I found the avatar in under a day after she'd been missing for a hundred years. I'll find you in a week.”

Blueblood gave a little chuckle before nodding. “Of course. Don't worry, once this is over and there is no longer a need for the knights, I'll find you. I've given my word.”

She sighed and gave a little nod. Even if she couldn't tell the others yet, she couldn't deny that a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Blueblood was alive.

He nodded and headed towards the day. “Goodbye. I will... try to talk with you more often and not hide this time. I promise. Don't worry, this war is almost over.” He opened the door.

“Hey Blueblood, nice armor,” Pinkie said as she hopped by.

Blueblood stared down the hall at the mare, before turning to Rarity. “How...”

“Pinkie being Pinkie. Just... don't question it. Don't worry. It's fine. I think.” Rarity shook her head. “Just go before I change my mind. We better... see each other later.”

“Of course, your highness.” He stepped out and closed the door behind himself.

Rarity sat down and took a deep breath. He was alive. She couldn't believe it. The whole nopony was planning to assassinate her thing was nice too, but Blueblood was alive. She was going to have to find Coco and thank her immensely later. For now though, she had to focus. Stopping her mother was the most important thing. It had to be.

Twilight hummed as she looked out over the sea of sand. So far this trip was turning out to be really nice and relaxing. No stress, no big reveals, just a nice relaxing trip through the desert. They were even going to practice on their elements a bit later. It was kind of nice. It was so rare they got to have a trip that was completely drama free. One where they could all just relax. She took a deep, calming breath. Yup, absolutely nothing for them to worry about or stress about at all.

Chapter 41: Wrap

Twilight let out a high pitched squeal as their destination came within view. Wagons were lined up outside, many loaded with supplies and the cliff side now had a massive tunnel carved into the front. Pegasi flew out to greet them, quickly honoring her with a bow. She could feel the excitement building within her as their ship descended. Dragons. Real honest to goodness dragons. Well, other than Spike. But this was a whole nest of them. One day, there would be hundreds. Maybe even thousands. It made her heart speed up.

When they came closer she got ready to jump off, but to her surprise was beaten by two ponies. Applejack and Big Mac leaped from the ship and landed in the sand, it bent and caved around them to dampen the fall. “Are you two okay?”

“Ah'm fine,” Applejack yelled as she stormed forward. Her brother followed closely behind. “Where is this... lil sister of ours?” She struggled to keep her voice calm, though a little anger seeped into it.

“Ummm, follow me,” the stallion said, though he sounded confused.

She didn't blame him. She'd been doing her best to hide her anger, but it was near bursting out now. How dare this pony toy with her family like that. They were Apples, family was one of the most important things in the world to them. The fact this mare was trying to use these bonds to spy on them just made her furious.

Flowerbloom. Even the name sounded fake. Grew up bucking cherries, who did that? Obviously the mare had spun the farm angle to make herself more relateable. Earth bending, well, they had a whole country of earth benders. The destruction of the farm was probably a bit more difficult to find out about, but that would just require them to track down the Water Nation soldiers who were there that night. Not too hard. The soldiers probably remembered every detail, such a glorious victory killing civilians. Once they had the story, bam, just send the mare in and have her get 'captured'. Heck, supposedly Flim and Flam were part of the ponies who had tried to 'kill' the mare. Probably only there to give the story more credibility.

That's all it was, after all. A story. A useless, half-baked, evil, wicked, lying, deceitful story. Cooked up by the Water Nation to make her turn on her friends. It made her sick. Her family might believe it, but that's just because they wanted to believe. They wanted to think that somehow their little girl had survived. That she had gone on to live a long, happy live. But she hadn't. She was gone, forever. Applejack knew it and she'd prove it.

She glared at her brother as he led her through the caverns. She barely paid any attention as they walked, ignoring the dragons, fire benders, pegasi training, everything. She just focused on him and honed her anger and rage like a blade, one she'd use to cut this deceit open and expose it to the world. No pony would get away with this. None. She was an Apple. She would not let her family be pulled around on strings.

Rarity shook her head as she watched the cavern. “Whatever she wanted to do must have been pretty important I imagine.”

“I guess,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “Listen, you still worried about assassins and stuff?”

“Huh? No. I have that... settled now. I was just being paranoid. Nothing to worry about. Nothing at all. Completely great. Marvelous even. Why I--”

“That's good,” the pegasus interrupted. “Listen, there's some things I wanna check out. Apparently there's this really awesome pegasus trainer here and...” She trailed off and gave pleading eyes.

The princess rolled her eyes. “Go on. Have fun.”

“Sweet, bye!” the pegasus flew off.

“Ummmm, actually,” Fluttershy said softly as she hugged Angel to her chest. “I... I'd really like to go see the baby dragons, I mean, if that's okay. I-I can stay and--”

“It's fine, I don't need an escort. I'm just going to go see my aunt,” Rarity said with a shake of her head. She then glanced to Pinkie as the yellow pegasus flew off. “Let me guess, you too?”

“What? Nooo! Well, sorta. I wanna go see my sister who isn't really my sister but is kinda my sister but not in this world but in the--”

“Please, just go before I have a headache.”

“Okay, bye bye!” The pink mare disappeared.

Rarity shook her head and slowly trotted down the ship's plank. Ponies walked by her, moving things on and off the ship. It was a large organizational nightmare, trying to get almost everypony onto the ships and then get them to Manehatten. But it would work, it would be fine. Things would be cramped for a bit and the ships would fly low, but they had enough benders and ponies to deal with any situation that could arise. All she had to worry about was her aunt.

It took her a few seconds to realize she had frozen in place. Ah. Right. Her aunt. The mare who tended to her for most of her life, even after the rest of her nation had abandoned her. The pony who she had insulted, betrayed, attacked, pretty much been the most unlikable brat to ever have exist to. Was just in that cave, waiting for her. Now that she wasn't thinking about a certain pony who was, to her delight, not dead, she realized just how horrified and terrified she was. In fact, she was quite certain she was going to throw up. The desert seemed to be spinning.

She closed her eyes and took deep, calming breaths. She could do this. She had to do this. Her chest was feeling very tight. She...

She opened her eyes to darkness. A pony was standing over her, fanning her down with a hat. “You okay, miss? You gotta be careful. Heat stroke will sneak up on you out here.”

“Huh? Heat...” Now that she thought about it, she did feel very hot, dry and had a bit of a headache. Her cheeks turned red as she realized how foalish she had been.

“When was the last time you had something to drink?”

“I ummm... what?” She looked down at the water she carried with her. She'd barely been drinking anything, her emotions had been going up and down since she'd found Blueblood. Drinking had been the last thing on her mind. “I... had a glass of water with breakfast?”

“That was hours ago,” the pony said with a roll of his eyes. “Drink something, stay in the cave for a while. If you stop sweating, drink more. You need to be careful in this heat.”

“Right, sorry,” she mumbled before taking a mouthful of water and slowly standing up. Heat stroke. She could barely believe how silly she was being. She was standing in the middle of a desert and she let her thoughts and emotions take over so much that she almost killed herself by overheating. She took a deep, calming breath followed by a deep, cooling drink of water. It was her aunt. Her aunt who loved her. She could do this. No. She would do this. Celestia would not be mad at her, in fact, she'd never seen her aunt get mad at anypony aside from... well, okay, not true. But she was making the right choices for once. Her aunt had to appreciate that. She looked around the cavern and became distressingly aware of one key thing.

“I have no idea where I, or anything else, is,” she said softly as she glanced about. “Huh. I really didn't think this through.” She started walking down the halls, looking around. Ponies were milling about, dragging things and helping ponies get outside. There were a few in slings, some in little wheeled chairs. She even saw one being hauled around in a full body cast, she couldn't help but pity them.

The first stationary ponies she found were working with little baby dragons. She slowly moved closer and let out a little gasp. “Oh my goodness, they are just adorable!” One of them was sucking on its tail as it rolled on its back spines. “To imagine, something so small will one day become the size of a building.”

“Dragons age very slowly, but they never stop growing,” a unicorn said before her horn glowed and a little flame went down to envelop the area around the dragon. It giggled softly and batted at the flames. “Truly marvelous creatures. Who are you?”

“Me? I'm Rar-- a companion of the avatar's. I just arrived with her from Manehatten and I'm looking for the ponies who returned from the invasion. Could you direct me to them?”

“Oh, the injured? Yeah, you wanna...” After a few minutes to take careful directions, the princess gave a small nod and trotted off deeper into the caverns. Her mind raced with possibilities as she took another sip of her water. What if her aunt was mad at her? No, impossible. The elder mare had done so much to help her. Though, the princess had left her poor aunt to rot in a cell. But Celestia had escaped on her own. That had to mean she had expected all this, right? After all, her aunt was a brilliant strategist. She'd taught Rarity everything that the young princess knew.

She stopped and took another slow, steady breath. She could do this. She would do this. Her aunt would be there, they'd talk, and it would be wonderful. She couldn't imagine anything going wrong. Nothing. With a lifted heart she headed into the medical ward. “Aunt Celestia? Where--”

“Eeee! Niece!” Before the princess could react she found herself grabbed in the greatest of hugs and her cheeks pinched with the most loving of pinches.

“Ow, ow ow! Auntie! Stop, I'm not, ack!” The princess squeaked indignantly as she was hugged. The medical ward was filled with dozens of ponies, as well as healers. Healers from all four elements were moving around the room, helping ponies suffering from things as minor as broken bones to as major as a mangled body. Still, an air of calm and relaxation permeated the room as the dozens of ponies seemed content. Most had probably been undergoing treatment for a while, so the worst was over.

However, her aunt was as strong, energetic and loving as ever. And her hooves were like metal clamps around the mare, holding her tight and cuddling her until she popped. “I knew you would make the right choice, I just knew it. Has your journey been well? Have you used your element?”

“N-not yet,” she wheezed, shaking her head. “I-I've joined the avatar and please stop pinching my cheeks!”

“Awwww, is this your little niece you were talking about?” a unicorn asked as she trotted over. Something about the mare was oddly familiar, but Rarity couldn't place it.

“I do believe it must be,” an earth pony said as she trotted over besides the mare. “I doubt she'd do that to any random unicorn. I do not believe we've met. My name is Octavia, this layabout before you is known as Vinyl. A pleasure to meet you.”

“Err, hello.” The princess tried to pull herself from her aunt's embrace, but it was no use. The mare would not be denied the ability to show her niece her love. So instead the princess sighed and went into the hugs, giving one of her own. “I'm happy you're well, auntie. I wish I could have tried to help you break out but... I was knocked out in the attack and somehow ended up outside the city. I--”

“Worry not, dear niece,” the elder mare said with another tight hug. “I am merely happy that you have finally made it out of that city and have joined the avatar. All I've ever wanted was for you to become the great, kind, loving mare that I knew you could be. The mare that could one day rule the nation with a hoof of--”

“Whoa, wait!” Rarity shook her head rapidly. “I-I've already thought a lot about this. Not a chance. When this war is over, you're going to rule the nation. Auntie, there is no mare better. You've taught me and so many others so many things and--” She was silenced by a hoof on her mouth as her aunt finally pulled away.

“Oh, my dear, young, naive niece. Do you not understand? I've been training you all your life. Guiding you. Showing you the way to become the great ruler I always knew you could be. It is not my destiny to rule the Water Nation, it is yours.”

“W-what? But look at what I've done! I've made a mess of everything. I almost got the avatar killed, I spent years tracking her down. I helped destroy Fillydelphia, I--”

“You are one of the Elements of Harmony. You will stand beside the Avatar when the time comes to stop your mother. You will be a beacon for all ponies, the future that our nation can have. One of peace, free of this awful war.”

The princess stared up at her aunt, her mouth hanging open. “Y-you can't be... I'd be a horrible ruler. I... I can't do this, I--”

“I'd just like to remind you two that you are in a medical ward filled with ponies hurt by the nation you're currently divvying up,” Vinyl said suddenly, making the two look up to see the many, many angry glares they were getting. The tranquility was slowly evaporating. “Mighhhhht wanna take this somewhere else.”

Rarity nodded. “Err. Right, of course. Auntie, how about you show me around and we can talk more?”

“Of course, niece. This really is quite a wondrous location and you won't believe who else has joined us here. Your little sister's friends.”

The two walked out and were nearly toppled over by an alicorn. “Twilight? What are you doing here?” Rarity asked in confusion.

“Here to find Octavia and Vinyl. I got lost.”

“I'd guess so, I left the ship after you did,” Rarity said with a shake of her head.

“I may have also been distracted by lots of ponies running up and hugging me. It's been a busy arrival.” She gave the two a wave as they trotted off.

“We're over here, Avatar. Or should we call you chickenwings?” Vinyl called out with a grin.

Twilight let out an exasperated sigh. “Of course you two know about that. Who told you? Rainbow? Spitfire?”

“Rainbow, of course. So, I know what you want to ask and let me just go ahead and nip it in the bud now,” Vinyl said as she raised a hoof. “Yes, stopping the tidal wave was awesome, but it was a team effort. You can have my autograph after all this is finished.”

The alicorn chuckled and shook her head. “Not what I was going to ask, but that was pretty amazing. I did want to thank you two for saving me and I really can't say enough how happy I am to see everypony got out okay. Though, I...” She lowered her gaze. “I can't apologize enough for failing. After everypony worked so hard to get me there, I failed to stop this when I had the chance. I--”

“You did your best,” Vinyl said with a shrug. “Relax. We're totally winning, easy peasy. We have the Water Nation where we want them, all we need is for you to go in and do the finishing blow with all your boom powers and stuff.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “Ahhh, well, we haven't... exactly figured out how they all work yet. I mean, we're close. We have three figured out and we think we have Applejack's figured out. But Rarity and Pinkie are still have problems with theirs. Actually, now that I think about it, I wonder where Pinkie is. I hope she isn't getting in any trouble.”

“Boulder likes you,” Rock Knight said as she stared, dead pan, at the strange pink pony that had found her. “Boulder doesn't normally like strangers.”

“Ohhhh, that's because Boulder knows exactly who I am,” Pinkie said happily as she kept making her rock candy necklace.

“I see... You're my...?”

“The daughter of your aunt's niece's sister-in-law's aunt's cousin twice removed brother.” She happily kept making the candy. “Though in alternate story lines we're sisters.”

“I see...” the earth bender said as she kept making her own necklace. Her back legs were broken so it wasn't like she had much else to do. “I like rocks.”

“I like rocks too! You know, the avatar was stuck in a rock for the longest time. I bet you could write really good poetry about it.”

“The avatar was in a rock?”

“Yup!”

“I like the avatar.”

“Ehhhh, I'm sure she's fine,” Vinyl said with a shrug. “But don't you worry. We've got this all handled. All you need to do is focus on the big things. Your power is going to be what stops all this in the end.”

The alicorn gave a slow nod, but sighed. “I... appreciate the support, but how can you all be so sure? I mean, what if I fail? What if things go wrong?” She glanced back towards the door. “What if... what if we stop them and something else happens? So many of the countries are vulnerable and weak now. What if when the Water Nation is at its weakest, the others try to... swoop in and end it, for good?”

Vinyl frowned. “That won't happen. Twilight, trust me. We've all worked too hard and too long to allow this to go south.”

“But what if it does? What if I can't do this? What if our allies fall through? What if the other nations decide to abandon us? What if--”

Octavia raised a hoof to the mare's mouth and smiled. “I think it's time we discussed some... important matters, dear Avatar. The coming battle will be difficult, but I think it's best you know just how many allies you have, spread throughout every country.”

Vinyl cocked an eye. “You sure? She's still pretty young.”

“She's done more than enough to prove she's ready for this knowledge. It is a heavy burden but... well, I do believe you are ready, Twilight. In fact, I believe you may be more ready to know it than when I learned of it, even thought I was... slightly older.”

“Slightly? More like--”

“Enough, Vinyl. Twilight, if you would retire with us, please. We must speak somewhere private.”

The alicorn nodded and followed the two out from the room, confusion etched on her face. She wondered what they could possibly have to tell her that was so important.

So many wonderful baby dragons, Fluttershy could barely contain her excitement as she flew around them and stared. They were adorable, nice and didn't terrify or breath smoke and fire at anypony.

“If you're gentle, you can pick one up,” one of the caretakers said. “They like eating the small, round gems. The older ones can have some of the sharper gems, but feed them mostly the round ones. Easier for them to swallow.”

The pegasus gulped and slowly reached out to pick up a small red one, with golden spikes. It cooed adorably up at her as she gently held it in her hooves and rocked it gently from side to side. With her other hoof she grabbed a small, red gem and held it to the baby's mouth. It gave it a little lick before biting down, making her giggle as it crunched the gem and swallowed.

“Aren't you just precious...” Fluttershy asked softly as she rocked the baby.

“Wow, you're a natural,” the caretaker said. “We could use some extra hooves getting the babies into the ships and keeping them calm. Would you like to help?”

“I... I'd love to,” she said gently as she kept rocking the baby.

Applejack had to struggle to stop her hooves from crashing through the floor as she stomped. The closer they drew, the more angry she felt. A spy, a bucking spy. As if her family hadn't suffered enough, now they'd have to deal with the pain of losing their hopeful little girl all over again. But she'd make it quick. She'd step into the room and crush the mare, make her spill all her dirty little secrets. It wouldn't take long. As angry as she was feeling she wasn't even sure she'd be able to stop at just breaking the spy.

Big Mac stopped outside a large stone door and took a deep breath. “She's in here. She was hurt in the raid, but nothing serious. Just resting until now. She knows you're coming. Ah can--”

“Ah'll speak with her alone,” the mare said quickly. It was best they didn't have to see this. “Is Granny Smith okay? Is she resting somewhere else?”

“Yeah, she won't be near. Jus' the two of yah.” He kept a smile on his face, though he still looked confused.

“Good. Thanks big brother. Ah really need some... alone time with her.”

“Ah understand,” the stallion gave her a curious glance, before smiling and trotting off.

She stared at the door and took a slow, steady breath. It was time. She'd face this spy and end her torment. That was all there was to it. Nothing more, nothing less. She hoped her brother and granny would be able to forgive her for tearing the wool off from over their eyes, but it was for the best. She stomped her hooves and the door opened.

The room was dark, though a quick tap of her hoof made the stone hole across the room open wider, letting more sunlight in. Then her eyes fell on the small, yellow pony sleeping on the bed. Laying on her side with a big, red ribbon in her mane.

The mare looked at the younger pony and froze.

She's a spy, ah have tah--

She's got an Apple mane.

Bein' an earth bender doesn't--

She knew things about the farm she shouldn't, only somepony there that night could have.

Could have been a soldier who--

She's got ma's coat.

Applejack stepped forward, making the younger mare stir, her eyes popping open. “Who?” Flowerbloom asked, staring at the mare.

She's a spy, a dirty--

She's got our eyes.

Don't fall for it, she's not--

Mah little sister. Ah have a little sister. She's alive.

Applejack rushed forward, making the young mare lift a hoof to defend herself. However, the elder mare was a stronger bender and brushed the attack aside. She was on the little pony in seconds and her hooves wrapped around her as tears started flowing down her face. “A-Applebloom. Ah thought... for so long ah... ah thought yah were... ah thought...”

Flowerbloom stared for a few moments before her voice came out in a soft squeak. “A-Applejack?”

“A-ah'm here. Ah... ah'm never lettin' yah outta mah sight again. Ah'm so... so sorry...” the elder mare sat down hard on the bed, holding tightly to the younger mare as tears flowed down her face.

Rainbow veered to the right, barely avoiding the wing clip from Scootaloo. The other pegasus quickly touched back down before back flipping, bringing a hoof down at the speedster's head. The bender pivoted to the right, barely avoiding the strike and twisting around to kick the pony in the side.

Scootaloo rolled with the kick, spinning in the air before landing on the ground and launching back at the other pegasus. Her hooves moved out, striking at the blue pegasus' pressure points, but she quickly jumped over and struck at the younger mare's back. The pony hit the ground, but swept her legs out, tripping the air bender up before launching into a counter assault. Rainbow struggled to roll away, crashing into the ground hard and barely avoiding the striking hooves. She jumped back to her hooves, spinning in two tight circles before launching another kick as Scootaloo charged in. The younger mare was forced to jump back, barely getting out of range as the two stared intently at each other.

Then, just as promptly, the two burst into laughter and moved forward, giving each other a high hoof. “That flip kick was awesome!” Rainbow said with a happy chuckle.

“Are you kidding? That whole double loop kick you pulled off was amazing!”

“Are you two finished?” Wingclipper asked, his eyes narrowed into annoyed little slits.

“Oh, relax, we weren't going to hurt each other,” Scootaloo said with a roll of her eyes. “Don't mind him. He's just jealous because he wanted to be the one to take you on. Or maybe he misses having me kick his butt.”

The stallion gave an exasperated sigh. “We really should get to packing. Wasting time on these little... tests of your are just that. Wasting time. Our students are already working too--”

“Yeah yeah,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes. “Come on, I'll take both of you on this time. It'll be fun.”

Scootaloo snorted. “You sure that's wise? Those training blade on his wings may be dull, but they'll still hurt.”

“I wouldn't have said it if I wasn't certain,” the pegasus said with a crack of her neck. “Besides, the others are still busy. Unless you two are afraid?” She made a mocking clucking sound.

Wingclipper frowned darkly. “Very well. If you... insist on such, we will humble you.”

“Bring it,” Rainbow said as she took a few quick steps back. The other two pegasi shared a look, before charging forward.

“You should be the one to rule the Water Nation,” Rarity said from her sitting position in the main chamber, overlooking the dragon eggs. She could barely believe how many there were, her mother would have had a fit to imagine so many of the creatures still alive. Many of the babies would be coming with them, but the youngest and the eggs would remain here, guarded by a select few.

“Even if I should, it is not my destiny,” Celestia said with a gentle shake of her head. “That is yours. If I was to take the throne, it would do nothing but cause more internal strife and civil war as ponies across our nation would see me as little more than an interloper, a jealous sister stealing from her family. Our nation can ill afford another meaningless war. You are Nightmare Moon's own daughter, one who has returned even from banishment. You have fought besides the avatar and will do so much more in order to save this world. There are many ponies who will stand by you, who would do nothing but raise their arms against me.”

“But... I-I can't. I'm not smart enough, strong enough. I'm not... good enough,” Rarity's eyes lowered.

“You are all those things and more, my dear niece,” Celestia said as she gently reached a hoof out to place on the princess' withers. “I have trained you in all I know and you have learned much on your own. You have traveled across all the nations, learning how the world works and seeing first hoof the effects this war has had. You know and understand so much that the previous rulers could never have imagined. I know that when the time comes you will not just make me proud, but all the nations with the way you will rule.”

“But... I... I...”

“Once this war is over, the Water Nation will need a pony like you. A pony all the other nations can look to and side with. One who can draw our home away from this endless war and back onto the road of peace and prosperity. You may not believe in yourself, but I do and I know you will make the right choice when the time comes.”

Rarity whimpered and stared up at her aunt. “How... how can you say this? After all I've done? After every time I've failed? How can you still have such faith in me?”

“You've made mistakes, we've all made mistakes. Mine are far worse than yours are, dear niece. Even then, you have made up for many of them. You have worked tirelessly and gone far, far further than I ever had. You have not allowed your errors to stop you. Instead, you have pushed forward tirelessly, always trying and achieving whatever you had to. No ruler is blameless, none should believe they are. But a good ruler should accept their faults and move on, until they can do whatever needs to be done. That is what will make you the ruler the Water Nation needs. You won't be like those before you, who believed the ends always justified the means. You will be the one to find the right means to find the best end for all.”

Rarity sighed and gave a slow, weak nod. “I... hope you're right. I just wish I could hold the same confidence you do.”

Celestia smiled and gave the mare a pat. “Very few of the great rulers are confident in themselves. When you care as much as you do, it's hard to believe you will do everything right. That is yet another reason you will make a great ruler.”

Rarity gave another exasperated sigh. “I get the feeling you'd say that no matter what I did. What if I was covered in slime and wore belts on my head?”

“I would merely ensure you took a bath and smile at your new fashion statement. As ruler of the Water Nation, the belts would become the new popular trend within days.”

Rarity rolled her eyes, but smiled none the less. “You're probably right. The upper classes are certain to follow the choices of those above them.” She laid her head against her aunt's chest and sighed. “If... I am to rule, I wish for you to be by my side. I... will need your help. I can't do this on my own.”

The elder mare nodded. “You can, and you will one day. But yes, I will help you as long as I am able. Until you no longer need me.”

The princess smiled and closed her eyes. “Thank you, auntie...”

Twilight took a seat at a small wooden table, while Vinyl and Octavia sat across from her, going over charts and maps before laying them out on the surface. The maps made up most of the known world, with a few regions marked off. Places like the Everfree Forest, the bad lands, generally places ponies didn't travel to. Usually for good reason.

They showed all the remaining cities and many had little yellow flower tokens on them, each with a number on it. “Are you sure these are accurate, Vinyl?” Octavia asked as she looked them over.

“As of our last check, yeah. Might be off by a few, but not enough to matter.” Vinyl placed a few of the tokens on the Water Nation cities.

“What are these supposed to represent?” Twilight asked. The Water Nation ones seemed to have the highest numbers.

“Welllll... there's something we've been hiding from you for a while, Avatar,” Octavia said as she tapped the map. “The past avatars have usually known, but it was something rarely shared with them until they were far older. After they had mastered all the elements and seen all the world. We are part of an organization known as the Yellow Daisy. As are many of the ponies you've met during your trips, especially those who have offered you help.”

Twilight gave a slow nod. “I see. And what exactly is this organization?”

“Old as buck,” Vinyl said quickly. “I mean, seriously. There are ancient trees going 'oh my gosh, seriously? You ponies are still around? Get a life!'”

Octavia rolled her eyes. “While technically true, that is not all the organization is. It was created many, many, many life times ago by one of the avatars. We no longer even know which one, but that isn't what's important. The organization was created in order to aid the avatar in maintaining balance between all the nations. Many of its members have found their places into key roles in the military and ruling caste of the countries. Sometimes the rulers themselves have become members of the organization as well.”

Twilight gasped, staring at the table. “But there are so few. If the organization has lasted so long, how is it that it's so well hidden?”

“We've had dozens of names. The Yellow Daisy came into effect soon after your disappearance. I am sad to say the first Nightmare Moon was aware of us and did all in her power to eliminate the organization. As far as she knew, we were merely an organization allied with the Avatar and had been completely eliminated.”

“If I created your organization, why hide it from me?” Twilight asked softly. “Why didn't you let me know before, when I became the avatar? I--”

“I can't know why my predecessors hid it from you a hundred years ago,” Octavia said quickly. “But, while the avatar was the pony who created us, we have since changed and developed. We work with the avatar to keep the countries safe, all of them. When the avatar is the enemy, however...”

“When I'm the enemy? What does that mean?” Twilight asked harshly.

Vinyl sighed and shook her head. “I'll explain. I know you're not going to like this, but Twilight, you're still just a pony. Avatar or not, you still feel the same as any of us do. With your own morals. There have been more than a few avatars over the years who believed, well... I'm sure you've felt the temptation. When you had great power, the idea that you could do anything? That you knew everything?”

Twilight thought back to the times she'd been in the avatar state, especially during the Summer Sun Celebration. “Yes. I... have had times like that.”

“Not every avatar resists the urge as well as you have. There are a few avatars who... frankly might have grown up to become horrible tyrants. Either they were alone, or surrounded by the wrong kind of ponies. The avatar is strong and can call on lots of wisdom from past lives. But that doesn't make you invincible nor does it make you infallible.”

Twilight nodded, driving her hoof into the table. “So you hid this from me so you could make sure I was the right kind of avatar then? Well I'm happy to know I meet your expectations.” The sarcasm dripped from her voice.

“We've thought you were a great avatar since we first met you,” Octavia said, shaking her head. “Nopony wished to get rid of you, either. But it was not our place to tell you about us, without discussing it with our other members. You had enough on your hooves without worrying about our organization. But now, you need to know. This is why you won't fail.” She motioned to the map. “Throughout the nations there are still ponies ready to rise up with you. They will slow the military, fight the occupiers. They will do everything they can to help you. To end this war peacefully.”

Twilight nodded slowly as she looked over the map. She frowned when she got to Canterlot. “There's no tokens there, why?” She motioned with her hoof.

“That's, well...” Vinyl looked a little nervous. “A bit of a problem. You see, getting ponies in close to Nightmare Moon has never been easy. Sneaking soldiers in to the outer areas and recruiting them were fine, but in the capital it was next to impossible. We had under a dozen there a few months ago. However, after your... fall, every single one of them has disappeared. We have no idea how they were found or even what happened to them. They might even be in hiding. But, for the moment, we have no eyes in Canterlot.”

“What about the summoning of her forces?” Twilight asked softly.

“Everypony has been given orders to either hide or find someway to not go there. It's too dangerous. We don't know how she's finding them, but she is and we can't risk all our soldier's lives on it.”

The avatar nodded as she looked over the map. “So if the Water Nation is defeated...”

“That's all that will happen,” Octavia said with a nod. “They'll be defeated and the boundaries between the nations will return as they once were. The Yellow Daisy will not allow the Water Nation to be devoured, the balance would be set off too far if that were to happen.”

Twilight gave a smile before nodding. “Thank you. This... does make me feel better.” She looked over the map and nodded. “Celestia and the Emperor are members of the organization, aren't they?”

“Indeed. As are Spitfire and Soarin. Many ponies realize the necessity of balance, especially after the last hundred years. There are very few who would wish for this conflict to continue.”

Twilight nodded and picked up one of the tokens before examining it. “Well then, I guess I have nothing to worry about. We'll win this war and everything can return to the way it was a hundred years ago. I guess we should go help to pack, huh?”

“Yes,” Octavia said before walking around the table and putting a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. “This war is almost over, Avatar. You need only fight for a little longer, then we'll have won. I know you can do it.”

The alicorn nodded. “I sure hope so. I guess now we should return to Manehatten. I'll go help everypony prepare for the move. Thanks for telling me about this, albeit later than I'd have hoped. I guess onward to victory, right?”

“Yes, perhaps,” Octavia said with a smile. “You must learn how to tap into your full powers though, Avatar. We will need them in the coming battle. The Water Nation is weak, yes. But they are not defeated. Not yet. A cornered animal can still do quite a lot of damage, even with a side filled with spears.”

Twilight nodded and started trotting away. “Don't worry, I know. We'll figure out how to use them. I just wish I had somepony who knew how they worked.”

“Shame yah can't just ask the previous avatars, huh?” Vinyl asked with a shrug.

“Yeah, I--” Twilight froze in mid word, before face hoofing. “I am an idiot. There are no words. I can't believe I... oh my gosh.”

“Avatar?” Octavia asked softly.

“Nothing. I just need to find the others. I can't believe I never thought of that, it's so obvious!” Twilight said before galloping off. She felt hope welling up within her, yet again. She wouldn't be able to do it, at least not yet. But she had a plan now when they returned. The elements would finally give up their secrets to her.

“Really?” Twilight asked as she stared at Applejack and Flowerbloom. Her eyes were cocked in the universal sign of disbelief and she was leaning slightly to the left, the universal lean of disbelief. “She's your little sister?”

“Eeyup. Born but not raised, hundred percent Apple,” Applejack said with a smile as she gave the little mare a noogie, despite her objections. “Ah ain't ever lettin' her outta mah sight again. Tah think, had it not been for me comin' with yah all, ah might never have found her.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “So... ummmm, no offense. But can we trust her? She was a member of the Water Nation.”

“Ah still kind of am,” Flowerbloom said softly. “But, ah'm loyal tah Sweetie Belle. The real Sweetie Belle, not this... thing that's become of her. Ah'll help yah all as best ah can, an' ah already have been. The Water Nation needs tah be stopped, but not everypony in its bad news.”

Twilight gave a soft sigh before glancing to Scootaloo. “I see. And you?”

“Hey, she's cool,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “All there is to it.”

“Anything else you'd like to say about it?” the alicorn asked.

“Nope. Just she's cool.”

Pinkie giggled and waved a hoof. “Oh! Rock Knight is cool too! We shared poetry! Hers rocked!”

“I... see,” the avatar glanced back towards the airships awaiting their arrival. It was almost time, soon the ponies would depart for Manehatten, along with plenty of baby dragons and fire benders. They were entering the final leg of their journey. All she had to do now was find out how the elements worked and the battle was done, they'd win. She could barely believe how short the time had been. It felt as if it had been decades since she first awoke from that giant rock, but it had been less than a year. Now, here she stood, on the edge of victory. All they had to do was make that final leap.

“We should go, the ships are waiting for us,” she said before trotting towards them. Just a little longer, she only had to hold out for a little longer.

Chapter 42: Past Lives

Twilight squinted as the city came into view off in the distance. Manehatten. It stuck out from the sands like a dark jewel surrounded by gold. She let out a sigh of relief as she felt the dread leak from her. They'd made it back without any issues. The trip had been slow, by airship standards, but aside from a few minor fires (baby dragons apparently got gassy on airships) that had been quickly put out, there had been no problems. They were returning home.

Yes, home. She had a home now, a real home. Manehatten, the capital of the Fire Tribes. Once again it belonged to her ponies. She could see the Great Dragon, his massive form bathing in the sun, barely glancing up as their ships came ever closer. She was home. Truly home.

“It's not so bad traveling when the winds do most of the work, huh?” Rarity asked as she trotted up besides the alicorn.

“Yes. Being able to travel all night and day helps too,” Twilight said with a smile she couldn't hope to suppress. “Not having to climb the dunes is nice. How are you holding up in this heat?”

“I've been drinking a lot of water, so I'm fine,” Rarity said with a smile. “Are you excited? Looking forward to preparations?”

The alicorn let out a sigh of annoyance. She was returning home, but that didn't mean there was no more work to be done. Just the opposite. They had to prepare for the coming conflict, organize everypony to find out who would be returning to their homes and who would be staying, gather resources to make sure there wasn't anypony starving. Most importantly, she had to figure out how to contact her past selves in order to ask how the elements worked. The Great Dragon could help with that, though, so it was at least the easiest part. On the up side, in the days they were gone plenty of organization had likely already been settled and lots of ponies would have headed to their homes, with supplies. What remained was a daunting, but not insurmountable task.

“I suppose I'm as excited as can be expected. This... will be interesting. We still have a lot of work ahead of us. But the elements will be ours soon. The final battle is almost here.” She looked to Rarity. “How are you feeling? Are you going to be okay to face your mother?”

“Yes, I'll be fine,” the princess said with a nod. “I'll do whatever needs to be done. My aunt will be able to help with any battle plans, she's far more skilled than I am. There should be no problems.”

The avatar nodded before looking back towards the city. Soon they'd land and everything would start again. But for now, she could relax and prepare as the ships slowly made their way to the capital. It was almost time.

Chaos. Pure, unbridled chaos. The avatar and her friends had barely been on the ground a few seconds before they found themselves swept up by the soldiers and dragged into their current headquarters. On the up side, now that the majority of Vinyl's water benders were staying there the cooling system was back in order and the building was quite comfortable.

Unfortunately there was still plenty of work to do. Twilight and her friends made it to the war room with Vinyl, Octavia, Celestia and a number of other ponies that the alicorn couldn't identify. There were a few ponies already waiting there as well. Including one she really hadn't expected.

“Lightning! You're here!” Twilight said with a grin, before frowning. “Wait, you're not raiding us, are you? I think it's a little early in our resettlement to be dealing with pirates.”

The pegasus snorted and rolled her eyes. “Right. Invasion. Actually, we're still offering our help, more or less. We lost a few ships in that little stunt of your, taking on the Water Nation there. Not many, but a few. We plan on getting our compensation.” Lightning smiled and motioned to the map. “Besides. We helped you all survive that fight, I think we can stick around for this next one. Judging by the reports I've been getting, it'll be a lot easier.”

Twilight nodded and smiled to the mare. “Well, we would appreciate that. If you're looking to make your stay in these lands permanent, I'd be more than happy to--”

“Oh don't even try that,” the pegasus rolled her eyes. “We're pirates, like it or not. We aren't tucking in our sails for a long while yet. We're just giving you a little hoof up, in return for compensation when all this is over.”

Rainbow snorted. “Sure yah are.”

“Hey, we could go right back to raiding if you want,” the mare snapped, stomping a hoof down. “In case you haven't noticed, it's been mostly our ships hauling you and your fire benders out of that little cavern of yours. Like it or not, you ponies need us.”

“Easy, easy,” Twilight said with a shake of her head. “Rainbow was just kidding, no hard feelings. We appreciate your continued support and aid and yes, once this is all over I will personally see to reimbursing you in whatever way we can. However, we need to finish up our affairs first here. Now, where's the pony who was in charge while--”

“That would be me!” a red coated, blue maned earth pony said. “I don't know if you remember me, but--”

“Ashmane!” Twilight said quickly before moving in for a hug. “What are you doing here? How did you end up in charge?”

The mare smiled. “Well, I was on the first voyage here. With most of the fire benders so busy tending to the dragons and sun, I've been spending more and more time working on the logistics of things. You know, keeping everypony organized, making sure nopony disappears when things go south. Cataloging all the dragons hasn't been easy, let me tell you. So when we moved here I've been helping organize everypony to keep everything flowing freely.” There was a light cough from behind her. “Obviously I haven't been alone.” She motioned towards a black coated unicorn with a green mane and a red coated de-horned unicorn with a golden mane. “That is Obsidian Pebble and Ember Rose. Pebble is a fire bender who has been helping work with the sun rising and Ember is one of the ponies born in this city who has taken over command for the time being.”

Twilight gave a nod and smile. “Wonderful. It's good to know that everything is going smoothly.”

“I would hardly say smoothly,” Ember said harshly with a shake of her head. “There has been a lot of turmoil in all of our lives for the last month. First you die, but don't really die. Then everypony is dragged from their homes and forced to hide in this city. Then you appear, send everypony packing and tell us we're all free. It's not been an easy month. Then when things get settled, you decide to fly off for nearly a week, leaving us to fend for ourselves again.”

“T-the Great Dragon was still here,” Twilight said defensively.

“Hey, stop picking on Twilight,” Rainbow snapped, shaking her head. “She's been working her tail off, it's not like she's been lounging about in bed waiting for this to blow over.”

Ember sighed and gave a slow nod. “I am sorry, Avatar. It has just been difficult for all of our ponies and many questioned your quick departure. More than a few took it as a sign that you were once again abandoning us and--”

“Abandoning you? Ponies think I've been abandoning them?” Twilight asked softly. “I-I would never abandon the Fire Tribes.”

“Not everypony sees it that way.” Ember looked around at the glares she was receiving. “I never said I did. But you have been back for nearly a year now. We've heard the stories. Your great victories, saving the ponies of Cloudsdale, the Everfree Forest and even trying to protect Fillydelphia. Many ponies can't help but wonder why Manehatten wasn't on the list until now. If it wasn't for what happened at Boil Rock, your return might not have been quite so welcomed.”

The alicorn stared at the mare before slowly lowering her eyes. “I... I had no idea. I've just been trying to...” She took a slow, deep breath. “How many ponies feel this way? Do they really believe I've abandoned them? That I've... turned my back on all of them? I never... I came here as soon as I could. I wanted to save them, I would have given anything to save them, but--”

“Enough!” Rarity shouted, drawing every eye to her. “Ember, enough. I know what you're getting at, but there is no need for this. The avatar is powerful, but she was never invincible. Had she come to save you ponies any sooner than she had, she would have died.”

“I am merely stating what--”

“No, you are merely undermining the avatar and filling her with guilt. She is just ONE! PONY!” Rarity stepped forward and stamped a hoof down. “A powerful one, but still just one. She can't wipe out entire armies with a flick of her hooves. If she could, do you honestly believe this war would still be going? She is doing her best. Shedding her blood, tears and life to ensure everypony who can survive, will survive. She doesn't need to hear about how things could have been if she was omnipotent. She just needs to hear about what's going on now.”

The mare sighed and gave a curt nod. “Very well, my apologies. I merely wished to state the... feelings of many ponies here. Now, onto the organization. The city was originally modified to hold the entire country. That is why it was so compact. However, resources were stable since, during the hundred years of darkness, we had magic and bending to aid us. The regathering of everypony together was ill planned and rushed. Many resources were left in their homes and much of the farmland the city held had gone into disrepair with the population spread out yet again. For those unaware, growing food near the city can be difficult and unmaintained fields are quickly destroyed. However, there is good news.”

“With ponies allowed to leave again, many are returning to their homes and fields. They were granted some rations, but they should be self sufficient. Those near the borders even have extra hooves in the form of guards to help keep watch, so they should have sufficient ponies for the work. Our resources are still low here, but now that we have both benders and magic, it shouldn't take long before our fields are once again flourishing. We should have adequate supplies to last us until harvest time. Even if we don't, we can expect aid from the other countries in the event it is needed, as messengers from both the Earth Kingdom and Air Nomads have offered their assistance.” She took a deep breath and pulled back.

“So, what does that mean for me?” Twilight asked softly.

“Well, in laymen's terms,” Ashmane said with a nervous smile. “Avatar, I am happy to say we do not need you. At least, not for running the country.”

The alicorn smiled. “Well, that's good. What about the Water Nation?”

“Shouldn't be anything to worry about,” Ember said with a shake of her head. “We have guards stationed around the borders, but there is chaos throughout all the countries. The Water Nation couldn't raise up a hoof to attack us even if they wanted. They're on pure defense. Even now we only have a small force watching--”

“Don't,” Celestia said quickly.

“Excuse me?”

“Don't assume the Water Nation won't attack. Make sure the borders are well guarded.”

“With all due respect, the Water Nation is crippled. Attacking us now would be suicide, they--”

“They still have plenty of benders and soldiers in the capital,” Celestia said harshly. “My sister is not one to take--”

“Sister?!” Ember said suddenly, before pointing an accusing hoof. “It was you! I knew I'd heard about the sister of Nightmare Moon being here, but I'd never thought--”

“Enough!” Twilight yelled. “Celestia has proven herself and is well trusted by almost everypony here. If she says we should be prepared for an attack, then we'll be prepared for an attack. It costs us little to ensure the patrols are maintained. Far less than if we are attacked.”

Ember gritted her teeth, but slowly nodded. “Very well. I still do not believe they could be foalish enough to launch an attack.”

“They may not be. Let's hope they're not,” Twilight said softly. “But if they are, we'll have to be ready. In the mean time, how about our attack?”

“That's where I come in,” Lightning said with a smirk. “If you want to charge into their country, you're going to need air power. My airships make up the majority of your fleet, so I say we just ram them down their throats.”

“What about their air ships?” Twilight asked softly.

“Bah, who cares what they've got?” the pirate said with a snort. “We'll take them out, easy.”

“If I may offer my opinion,” Vinyl said with a sigh. “They've lost a lot in the last few months, But, with their summoning of all available air ships, they now have probably eighty to ninety percent of all air ships in the world. Any battle will be tough going in. Still though, air ships are our fastest mode of transport and will allow us to move our soldiers in.”

Twilight nodded before looking over the map of the countries. “This time, the fire benders and water benders won't be coming.”

“WHAT?” Vinyl yelled in tune with Pebble.

“It's too dangerous. Before anypony objects, I mean it this time. We'll come in from the land and try to avoid going near the sea. The sun and moon need to be kept in order and this time, well... we don't need everything we have. The Water Nation is at its weakest, we can't risk losing this balance in some accident.” She took a slow, deep breath. “Besides, this time I'll be at full power. I plan to have the elements under control by the time we engage this final battle.”

“Elements?” Ember asked in confusion.

“Ah, right. You're not aware. Well, the power I used during the Summer Sun Celebration. I should have that power completely harnessed by the time we launch this assault. That will allow us to stop the ritual and defeat Nightmare Moon.”

“Will it be enough?” Ember asked softly. “The last time you had the power you--”

“There was a time limit and the power was being forced. This time it will be wielded correctly and my friends will all be there to help me. This is the kind of power that no army could stand against and... it will win us the war,” Twilight said quickly before looking to her friends. “I need to prepare. We don't have very long until Discord can... well, we have very little time.”

“I'd say a little less than a month before my mother's ritual is ready,” Rarity said softly. “But we know where the ritual is going to take place, all we have to do is get there.”

Twilight nodded. “We have plenty of time. Three weeks to get our nation settled, come up with a plan of attack, figure out how to work the elements. A difficult, but not impossible task.”

“Work on what you need to, Twilight,” Ashmane said with a bow of her head. “A plan can be properly developed without you, just focus on what needs to be done.”

Octavia stepped forward and nodded. “Indeed. We will offer our assistance as well.” She motioned towards Vinyl and Celestia. “With our combined expertise and knowledge of the enemy, along with the commanders stationed here to help organize their ponies, we should be more than prepared to launch an assault when the time comes. All we need, Avatar, is for you to be ready. So do whatever needs to be done.”

Twilight nodded and smiled to her friends. “In that case, I'm going to have to discuss some things with the Great Dragon. I'm going to try going into the Spirit World to contact the past avatars. Perhaps with their guidance I can understand how the elements work. Help them however you can, please.” Her friends gave her swift nods before she turned and walked out the door. Well, she had a plan now at least. All she had to do was follow through on it.

“Twilight?” Rarity's voice caught up with her and she stopped, glancing back.

“Rarity? What's wrong? Shouldn't you be helping the others?”

“I... won't be needed for this. At least, not yet. You're going to talk with the Great Dragon, right? About contacting a pony from the Spirit World? I want to join you.” She looked off to the side, nervously.

Twilight cocked an eye and started walking again. “Why? There isn't anypony in the Spirit World you'd need to worry about.”

“Maybe... not. Well, I just... I've been thinking. The final fight is coming and I... feel I should have done this before. I... my father was killed in the Spirit World. Or... at least a part of him was. Or he was torn apart or... I don't know.”

“Wait, you mean what Fluttershy did? Tha--”

“NO! That was NOT my father. I cannot stress enough how that, how that abomination was nothing like my father. No. What I mean is my father. My true father. He may be... a part of him may still be in that realm. Somewhere. I want to see if there is some way to contact him. If there is... I want to, no, I have to try.”

Twilight gave a slow nod. “I... see. I can't make any guarantees. If your father died he--”

“There is very little chance of there being any part of him, the real him, still there,” Rarity said softly. “But I have to try. I... must. I need to ask him something.”

The alicorn smiled back at her. “Well, I won't deny you this chance. I'm sure if there's a way to contact him, the Great Dragon will know it. Come on, he'll be outside the city, waiting for us.”

Rarity nodded and the two walked through the building, soon exiting and stopping in place. Outside the building a massive crowd waited, watching closely.

“H-hello!” Twilight said quickly, giving a gentle wave to the crowd. She was becoming accustomed to such crowds. They tended to follow her wherever she went these days, not that she could blame them. Even on the airships she would often find herself swarmed by five or more ponies. Most of these ponies had only ever heard of her, they had likely never dreamed of actually meeting her.

“You came back! I knew you would!” a voice rang out as the ponies cheered for her.

She lifted her hoof, waving it around. “Yes, I did! Do not worry, everypony. Plans are already being made and this war is almost over. You just need to wait a little longer. We are doing all we can, I swear!” A smile covered her lips as a little filly broke through the crowd and charged at her. She didn't mind this part, at all. The children were always so excited to see her, they couldn't help but want a quick hug.

The filly headbutted her in the chest, making her topple back in surprise. The bandaged stub of a horn the filly had, made it particularly effective. Twilight dropped and held her chest. “W-what?”

“H-how could you?” the filly screamed, tears in her eyes. “W-why couldn't you come home sooner? Why couldn't you save us sooner? I could still have my horn! It's your fault! I-I can never use my magic again because of you! Why? WHY? WHY?!” the filly screamed as she moved in for another headbutt, but was quickly grabbed by an older mare, another de-horned.

“Avatar, I am so sorry. My daughter was the last one to lose her horn before Boiling Rock was free. She's still very upset by it, the wounds haven't quite healed.”

The filly struggled in her mother's grasp. “Why? Why couldn't you do anything? You're supposed to be so powerful! Why did you let them take our horns?” Tears strode down her face as she sobbed. “I want my horn back! I want my magic!” The filly was dragged off, crying and screaming. Twilight couldn't look away no matter how hard she tried.

“I wanted... to come sooner,” she mumbled, not that it did any good. The crowd dispersed quickly, leaving Rarity and Twilight standing alone.

“It's not your fault,” the princess said softly. “You couldn't have saved them. You would have just died.”

“Doesn't mean I couldn't have tried...”

“Getting yourself killed won't help anypony. These ponies are better off now than they would have been if you'd thrown your body at the wall. Everypony is. You can't beat yourself up for not doing what you couldn't have possibly done.”

Twilight sighed and started walking. “Maybe I can't. But it doesn't mean I won't...”

The Great Dragon stared down at the little ponies, his massive girth giving them ample shade from the blazing sun. One of his paws moved up to gently stroke his chin, before he gave a slow nod. “Very well. Avatar, what you seek is simple. The previous avatars can all be found within you. The Spirit Realm will be where the connection is strongest, but when you are truly trained in all your arts, you will find yourself able to call on them at any time.” His gaze then shifted to the princess. “You, on the other hand. I am sorry, but what you ask may very well be impossible. If any fragment of your father remains, contacting him is feasible, but difficult and draining. But the chances of him remaining are slim. All ponies eventually pass on to the next life and I can imagine no reason why your father would not.”

Rarity gave a slow nod. “I... understand. But there is still a chance, correct? Some small part of him may remain?”

“Yes. I can teach you how to attempt to summon him, but it will not be easy. Even if he does remain, as unlikely as it is, you may not be strong enough.”

“I know. But I still have to at least try.”

The dragon nodded and slowly stood up on his hind legs. His tail moved out to encircle the two and his massive wings spread over them, shielding them completely from the outside world. “Very well. If you are both certain, we will go.”

The two ponies nodded and sat down in the darkness. Even with the sand getting in uncomfortable areas, Rarity didn't object. She had a job to do and she would see it done. Twilight's horn began to glow as the world began to slowly leak away from around them.

When their eyes opened again, the world had shifted. They sat on giant, rolling hills of glass and ice. The two ponies quickly jumped up with pained, angry yelps. “OWWW!”

The Great Dragon reached out and plucked them both from the ground, chuckling softly. “I see you two have managed the easy part, getting here.”

“Yeah, I've practiced before,” Twilight said as she rubbed her flank. “Rarity came with me last time and, well, we saw the strangest creatures. Anyway, moving on. What do we do now?”

“Now?” the dragon spread its wings and took to the air. “Now we find the proper location to begin...” Within a few moments a smooth platform of glass was found and the two were gently deposited on top of it.

“What is this place? Why is everything so... icy and glassy?” Twilight asked as she looked around.

“This country has long been out of balance. Things in both worlds affect each other.” He reached down and pulled up a small sliver of ice. “But the ice is melting and balance is returning. Before long the glass may break as well and this may become a ripe, flourishing forest of life.”

Twilight nodded and thought back to the Water Nation. “When we went to the Spirit World before, we saw great horses of ice and water. Were those a part of the Water Nation?”

“I do not know,” the Great Dragon said with a shake of his head. “I'd assume so, but my knowledge of the Spirit World is limited. Now, you must meditate, both of you. I will protect you.”

“Protect us?” Rarity asked softly. “From what?”

“You'll be trying to summon things from this world,” the dragon said as he sat down besides them. “In order to locate them, you must clear your mind of all things aside from what you are calling to. If your mind wanders, you could summon other things. Creatures. Monsters. Spirits. Some will be benign, but some may wish you harm.”

Rarity gave a slow nod. “I see. This... realm truly can be treacherous, can't it?” She gave a smile and slow nod to the dragon. “Thank you for your help.”

“Thank you for everything,” Twilight said as well. The two closed their eyes and began to focus, each calling on their targets with their minds.

The avatar felt as if wrappings were slowly being drawn back from her mind as she focused on the presence of Starswirl the Bearded. Layer by layer she felt her mind become unclouded as thoughts of him slowly flooded in and an image of him became clearer and clearer.

Then, all of a sudden, it was as if he was sitting in front of her. His great beard circled around his body while his star and moon decorated hat and cloak wrapped around his form. His eyes, so aged and yet filled with cunning and wisdom, stared back at her. She couldn't help but suddenly feel so young and foalish. “Young avatar, so we meet again.”

She gave a slow nod. “Hello. I ummm... I've come to ask some things about my powers. The elements. I have found my five companions who will use them, but we can't figure out how they work. We've only been able to get a few of them to work so far.”

The alicorn gave a nod. “Well, I am happy to tell you, the trick is simple. I'm sure in times of need you have been able to wield them?”

She gave a quick nod. “Yes. Whenever we've had to have them, they seem to appear now. But we need to be sure they'll come, all of them, when we really need them.”

“Very well. The answer is simple. The elements respond to your need to protect and help each other, as well as others you wish to protect. They are powered by the elements each wielder holds, but to use them, all they must do is desire to work together and help each other. To protect each other.”

Twilight stared for a moment, but the stallion didn't say any more. “Wait, that's it? But that's so simple! That doesn't explain why...” She paused and thought back to how each element had been activated. Fluttershy had tried to heal and help Rarity. When it came to loyalty, Rainbow likely associated that with protecting her friends. She herself thought of the bond between her friends and her desire to protect them. Applejack hadn't been able to summon her element until she had stood up to protect Rarity. She facehoofed. “I can't believe it was so simple. I wasted your time for something that I should have been able to figure out on my own. I am so, so sorry.”

“Oh avatar, there is no shame in asking for help,” he said with a smile before reaching out and putting a hoof on her shoulder. “We are but the link that binds ponies together. Without those ponies, we'd be nothing.”

She nodded. “I... think we've almost won. It's just a little more. We can stop Nightmare Moon and Discord.”

He chuckled softly. “Good. But be careful. Discord is a crafty beast, he will try all manner of trickery to defeat you. You must not let your guard down, even for a moment.”

She nodded again. “Don't worry. I'll leave nothing for him to use against us, don't worry.” She paused for a moment and looked down. “I... I think I've failed many of the ponies here. Was there anything more I could have done? Something to free them sooner? Maybe if I hadn't disappeared? Maybe if I--”

“Don't,” the stallion said with a shake of his head. “You have done all you could have. It was my mistake that led to this, not yours. Ponies have been hurt, but that will happen regardless. What matters is that you're still fighting, still trying. You will succeed.”

She gave him a small smile and nodded. “Thank you. I... will keep trying. I won't give up. Not until this is over.” She slowly closed her eyes. When she opened them again, he was gone and she looked up at the dragon. “It's done. Did you hear what we said?”

“No. You haven't moved or said a word since you sat down.” He then motioned to Rarity.

The princess was sitting still, sweat beading down her body. She was shaking and paler than normal.

“Is she okay?” Twilight asked as she moved closer and reached out a hoof.

“Don't!” the Great Dragon said harshly. “She is deep in her meditation. If you move her now, you may sever the bonds.”

She nodded slowly. “Is... it working? Will she be able to reach him?”

“I do not know,” the Great Dragon said softly. “Perhaps. Her focus is great. But it reeks of desperation. Perhaps she will be able to reach him, perhaps he still exists. But only perhaps.”

Twilight nodded and took a seat, watching the princess as she worked. Her shaking got worse and worse, until finally the unicorn collapsed on the ground, wheezing and gasping for air as her eyes opened. “I... I-I almost did it,” she said softly.

The alicorn moved in quickly besides her friend. “Rarity, you're exhausted. You're going to hurt yourself,” she said as she dabbed at the pony's mane.

“I... I feel fine. We're in the Spirit World, right?” She slowly sat up. “Things are different here. I'll be fine and--”

“You need to stop. You--”

“I can't stop,” Rarity said softly. “I can feel him, he's just... he's just there, just a little bit away. I could feel him, calling to me. All I had to do was reach out and--”

“Rarity!” Twilight said harshly, before gripping the mare's withers. “Get a hold of yourself. We're in the Spirit World, you cannot burn yourself out trying to find him. There's no guarantee he's here, so--”

“I need to try,” Rarity said softly. “I just... I have to ask him. I need to know what he'd do. What he'd say.”

The alicorn stared for a moment, a shocked look on her face. “Rarity? Why? What's wrong?”

“I just... I need... to ask him some things. I need to know. I have to know. Please. Just let me...”

Twilight slowly gave a nod. “One more try, then we go out to rest, okay? We can try again later. As many times as we need.”

The princess gave a slow nod and was released. She then smiled and closed her eyes and was soon back in meditation, her entire body shaking.

“Is she safe?” Twilight asked nervously.

“I do not know. Has she mentioned her father often?”

“No. She never even talks about him aside from saying that thing that chased us wasn't him. I can't imagine what she needs to ask him. I thought he was... well...”

“He likely is. I cannot imagine why his spirit would remain. You'd best be careful on what you allow. A pony can become fixated on such things and that will leave her vulnerable to other creatures.”

“Creatures such as Chrysalis and the changelings?”

“Who?”

“Nothing. Never mind,” Twilight watched her friend and sighed. “I know how to activate the elements now. I can't believe how simple it was. I feel pretty foalish for not figuring it out.”

“You have much on your mind. When distracted, even the simplest answers can evade us.”

She gave a nod. “We're almost ready though. Just a little more and we can win this war. Just a little, tiny more.”

The dragon nodded and patted her on the head. “You have done well, Avatar. You have grown since we first met.”

She chuckled. “I'm not the only pony who has grown. I can barely believe how short a time it's been. It feels like its been years. We're almost done, just a little more.”

The dragon nodded and together they stood in silence, watching over and protecting the princess as she reached out through the Spirit World, clawing and scraping for some hint of her father.

“It's simple, girls,” Twilight said as she looked over her friends. The six ponies, along with Spike and Angel, had relocated outside and were overlooked by the Great Dragon. Rarity was appearing quite tired from her failures in the Spirit World, but she had refused any offers to delay.

The alicorn had chosen the spot specifically for one reason. From their vantage point they could see the fire benders and water benders working, their magics casting in harmony as the sun slowly began to lower, followed by the gentle raising of the moon. As the world hung in the twilight, she began to explain how everything worked and how their new powers would finally be released. She made sure to be outside the city in case there were any accidents.

“Amazingly simple. All we have to do is focus on our desires to help each other. Protect each other.” She closed her eyes and thought back to the bonds they all shared. How much they all meant to her and what she would do to protect them. There was a sudden flash and the golden crown appeared on her head. “Just like that. Hard to believe it's so easy, huh?”

Her friends nodded and closed their eyes. Rainbow's and Fluttershy's appeared first. Pinkie's appeared next (though Twilight had a sneaking suspicion the mare knew all along how to summon hers, she just didn't want the others to feel bad.) Applejack's took a little longer, though she caught the earth pony occasionally peeking towards the city. Rarity, however, didn't seem to be having any luck.

“I... don't think it's working,” the princess said softly.

“You just need to focus,” Twilight said with a smile. “Remember, we're your friends. Think about how much you care about us, how much you want to work with us.” She paused for a moment before giving a nod. “Think about your sister. Think about working with us, how together we can save all of them. Your mother, your sister. Your entire nation.”

The princess nodded and took a deep breath. After a few moments the element appeared around her neck.

“WOO HOO!” Spike yelled, jumping up and down. “You did it! You guys all have your elements! You're ready!” Even Angel was offering his own little applause, clapping his paws together.

“We're not done yet,” Twilight said with a grin. “But we're almost there. We still need to practice how to use them, not to mention find a way to draw them out faster. But we're almost there.” She held out a hoof to her friends. “So... try to use them.”

“Oh, I'll go first! This'll be awesome!” Rainbow said as her element began to glow.

“Wait, don't--” But it was too late. The pegasus flapped her wings as a massive gust overtook the ponies. Sand hurtled into the air, burying them. The sand hung in the air, making it difficult to breath until another, much weaker gust of wind blew it away to reveal the group.

Nearly everypony was laying in the sand, buried. Even the Great Dragon had been toppled by the powerful burst. Rainbow was the only pony free of such a fate and she chuckled softly as she hovered in the air. “Errr, oops?”

“As... I was saying,” Twilight said as she got up, coughing and sputtering out sand. “Start small. We don't know what the elements fully do yet and we don't want to rush anything.”

“Heh heh, sorry!” Rainbow said sheepishly. “But hey, they're awesome!”

Twilight sighed and gave a nod. Well, the next few weeks would be interesting at least. She still had to finish mastering three elements as well as learn how to use these Elements. Nine elements to master in less than three weeks. She was just thankful the other ponies had the plans for the attack under control. She wasn't sure she could handle organizing all that too.

The days and weeks passed slowly but, with hard work and determination, Shearedstem's fruit fields were back in order. They'd lost a decent chunk of their harvest, but enough had survived for them to tend to and get back in order. This years harvest would be smaller than normal, but it would do. He and his family would just have to tighten their belts.

Not like he could complain much, the harvest had been poor for most the farms, having to abandon their fields like that had been disastrous. They were lucky to even have food on the table, a luxury most had to struggle tooth and nail for.

On the up side, he and his family wouldn't be a part of that invasion force. Any day now there would be airships flying from Manehatten down to the Water Nation. The patrols talked about it almost nonstop whenever they came by. The avatar and her friends were almost ready, the Great Dragon would be going with them. Her magic was impossible to defeat, the forces were almost ready. Shearedstem couldn't help but feel a little excited, the fleet would be flying by their little village and they'd get to see first hoof the magnificent force raised against the Water Nation. A good thing to see and not be a part of.

He didn't envy the nation, he certainly wouldn't want to face the avatar like this. Rumor had it she could pick up the entire city by herself. Anypony who could do that wasn't the king of pony you wanted to make enemies with.

A sudden yell caught his attention and he turned south. He cocked an eye at the sight of a group of pegasi flying out from the mountains. They were going fast, faster than he'd ever seen them move. He looked around the fields and saw other ponies abandoning their duties and trotting towards the fliers, confusion radiating from the group. A moment later there was a scream and he looked up. His blood froze.

The group was being followed by a whole flock of pegasi, dozens of them, wearing dark uniforms he couldn't recognize from this distance. What he could recognize were the airships that were becoming visible from behind the mountains, dozens of them. Each held long, porous globes under them, nearly the length of the ships. There were so many of them, they were blocking out the sky.

The ponies being chased were too slow and, one by one, they were picked off by the other pegasi. Shearedstem couldn't move as he watched. They didn't even capture the ponies, they just brutally snapped their wings and left the other pegasi to plummet to the ground. He heard galloping and assumed some of the farmers were running. He longed to join them, but he couldn't. He could only watch as the flock flew over the city, followed by the air ships.

The last thing he saw was the water shooting out from the orbs, forming arrows of ice which rained down on the village.

Chapter 43: Training

Twilight groaned as her bed was shaken. “Come onnnnn. Get upppppp,” Spike said while he shook her again and again. She didn't want to get up. She wanted to lay in bed forever. Or at least until noon. “It was your idea to have these sessions. 'If I want to be ready, I have to spend every moment I can learning the elements. I can't just sleep all day or spend too much time relaxing. My water bending especially needs work. Maybe if I--'”

“Okay! Okay, I get it, enough!” the alicorn said with a groan before lifting her head. She rolled out of bed and made her way groggily to the bathroom. “I swear you're the most annoying baby dragon I know. And I know plenty!”

“Even more than the one that spit up on you?”

“Especially the one that spit up on me!” she yelled back, before slamming the door shut. A quick mouth wash and combed mane later, as well as splashing herself with a bit of water, and she felt refreshed. Well, she felt less like laying under a wagon and letting it roll over her. That was a start at least. She stepped out from the room and glanced down at the little dragon. “You're still wearing that?”

“Rarity gave it to me for safe keeping!” the dragon said as he rubbed the necklace around his neck. Since they were now practicing both with the bending elements and the Elements of Harmony daily, the princess had given him the necklace to keep safe. He'd taken to his new duty with a passion and now wore it everywhere. Even to sleep. It had enough pointy and rough ends that the alicorn couldn't begin to imagine how uncomfortable it must be to wear.

“I hope you still take it off when you bathe. I can't imagine what your neck must smell like by now,” Twilight mumbled before heading towards the exit. “The others up?”

“No idea. Maybe? Want me to go get them?”

“No,” the alicorn said quickly. “I don't want another... incident.” She shivered as she thought about last time he'd gone to wake the others. He'd snuck up on Rarity, she'd thought he was an assassin and nearly pinned him to the wall with an ice spear. It had not appeared to be a pleasant experience.

She trotted down the halls and smiled at the ponies she passed. Many gave her quick greetings and she couldn't help but feel that things were right with the world. Everything felt good, great even. They'd been back for a few weeks, the assault was poised to begin in the next few days. Her training was going wonderfully. She was far from being a master, but her training was being expedited to the point she was at least an adept at the other three elements. Mastering the Elements of Harmony was going well also, they could now summon them at a moments notice and the power they allowed was amazing.

Unfortunately, Discord's time of release was coming fast. At night they could see it, just a dark, green speck in the sky slowly coming closer. But she instinctively knew what it was. The majority of the creature's power, returning for its chance at escape. Even now Nightmare Moon had to be in Canterlot, preparing for the ritual. It wasn't going to be easy, but in two days they would launch their assault. According to her calculations they would arrive with three days to spare. Even with the majority of the nation's forces there, with the power of the elements to help them, they would pierce through the nation and deliver a killing blow.

The other countries were, sadly, not doing as well in their rebellion as she would have hoped. They were winning, there was no doubt of that. But the fight was still going and would likely keep going for another month. All things considered, however, it would still be a short battle and they were locking up many of the Water Nation's forces outside the capital. But it meant the Fire Tribes would be the only country mustering a force for the final battle. Luckily they still had plenty of volunteers and allies residing in their lands, so the force would still be sizable. With her friends and the great dragon beside her, leading the charge, they'd end this war.

Sadly, she knew that wouldn't be the end of it. Her country was still in shambles and it would be decades, possibly centuries before the pain of the last hundred years was rubbed out. Though she made excuses and hid it, the fact was that she was hiding from her ponies. She made the daily appearance so ponies still knew she was here. She even let many watch her practice, though most were finding it boring and left quickly. But once it was over, she quickly made her escape, claiming hunger or tiredness. The truth was she couldn't get that filly out of her mind.

How many ponies had lost their horns over the last hundred years, how many generations would go before this pain would be bearable? All those ponies who had grown up without magic would now be watching a whole new generation of fire benders. Ponies with the same magic and abilities they should have had. Would have had if not for how long it took her to save them. The pain and grief most of the ponies were feeling in the city had to be astronomical. Worst of all, there was nothing she could do about it. Horns grew and could be filed and shaped, but cutting them off like that was severely damaging. The horns would never grow back as more than stubs. There was no way to restore their magic and bending. No matter how much she wanted to. Once this war was over, she'd have to deal with that.

The others tried to make her feel as if it wasn't her responsibility, though she knew it would still fall on her shoulders. She was the Avatar, the protector of the balance of the world. It was her responsibility to do everything she could to restore the balance that had been broken. Possibly even more important, she was the only pony still alive who knew about how the Fire Tribes once were. The only pony with access to past lives that had seen it as well. She'd lived with them, grown with them. Sure, she'd spent a lot of time hiding in her room and studying, but that didn't mean she missed everything. So much of their culture and history had been lost or damaged. Everything she could remember would have to be restored.

No, defeating Discord would just be the start of the next step in her life. In some ways, what came during the peace would be even more difficult than this war had been. She stopped by a window and leaned against it. Her chest felt tight and she could barely breath.

“Are you okay? Twilight?” Spike asked as he moved in front of her, staring with concern.

“Y-yes,” she croaked. It was all happening so fast. Everything. She could feel herself starting to unravel. She needed a break, just a moment to relax, but she wouldn't get it. She couldn't get it. Ponies depended on her, needed her.

No matter what, she still had her friends. She had ponies she could depend on. She wasn't alone, she just had to remember that. Soon they would beat Nightmare Moon, then she would take a break. After a month to get everything organized, yes. That's what she needed. One month and she could have a break.

The alicorn pushed off from the window and started walking down the hall again. “What's on the agenda for today?”

“The same thing as every day for the last few weeks. Are you okay? You're acting kind of...”

“Just nervous,” Twilight said with a dismissive wave of her hoof. “You know how it is. Everything is coming to a head. Just getting anxious.”

“Don't worry so much,” Spike said. “You're the Avatar. You've got all this in the bag. Besides, you've come out of far worse than this without a scratch.”

The Avatar chuckled before picking him up and giving a light nuzzle. “Thank you, Spike. I don't know what I'd do without you and everypony else.”

“Oh, that's easy. You'd break down and mess everything up. That's why you've got me to watch your back.”

She snorted and gently put him down. “Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence. Come on, let's get some breakfast.”

Plenty of her friends were there, but only three of the elements. Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack. She figured Pinkie was probably awake, but likely throwing a party or some madness. The city likely had more parties in the last month than it had had in the last hundred years. It was keeping morale high at least, so there was that. Rainbow would of course be sleeping. She didn't wake up before noon for anypony. It didn't really matter though, Twilight had more air bending practice than she did any of the other elements aside fire. She mostly needed to work on her earth bending and water bending.

“So, any new news?” she asked as she took a seat.

“Nothing to worry about,” Ashmane said from across the table. “Supplies are still being prepared and all our air ships are undergoing a final inspection. Everything will be more than ready before the final assault. How are you feeling?”

“A little worried, but I think I'll be fine.”

“Don't worry, darling,” Rarity said with an encouraging smile. “Your bending is increasing dramatically. Even without the Elements of Harmony you might be able to win this war. With them, there will be no stopping you.”

Twilight chuckled before giving out a soft sigh. Even with all four elements practiced as she was, she doubted she could take on Nightmare Moon. Just the thought sent a chill down her back. “Well, here's hoping I'm worthy of your expectations.” She plucked up a small alfalfa salad and an apple.

“Ah for one think you'll be fine,” Applejack said with a shake of her mane. “Yah still got a long way tah go with your earth bendin' before ah'd allow yah tah fight with meh in an earth bendin' tournament. But with all four of your elements ah wouldn't wanna mess with yah at all. Ain't no earth bender out there who could do what yah do.”

Twilight nodded and leaned back in her chair. Her horn glowed as she picked up her food in her magic and brought it to her lips to nibble.

“So, after breakfast we can work on more double training,” Rarity said with a smile.

“Of course,” the alicorn said with an obedient nod.

“Something wrong?”

“Nothing. Just a little tired. I'll be fine for training though, it needs to be done.”

Applejack frowned. “If yah don't feel up to--”

“No. I need to keep practicing. We don't have much time left and we can't waste it. I can relax after this is over.” A lie, but it was a small lie. She knew she could rest eventually. For now, too much depended on her success and every form she learned could be the difference between life and death.

Rarity and Applejack shared a look and she could practically see the silent conversation they were having. It did lift her heart a little to know the princess was getting more and more accepted into their group, but she really wished they wouldn't silently plot to get her to rest. At least not directly in front of her. “I said I'm fine. We have to keep working, you know this as well as I do.”

The two sighed before giving their own accepting nods. With everything for the assault being planned and organized by other ponies, it at least allowed her to focus on the coming practice session. She was getting a lot better with every training session and Rarity was even talking about teaching her a new type of bending that Celestia had once shown her. Supposedly it would allow her to counter poison bending, but it would be very difficult to use. Hopefully it worked better than her previous plan. Running for her life.

“No, I want you to keep holding onto it,” Rarity's voice penetrated her thoughts.

“Huh?”

“I was merely speaking with Spike,” the princess said, before motioning to the little dragon. The necklace was still dangling from his neck. “Are you certain you're feeling well?”

“Yes, sorry. Just thinking about the next training session,” she said before pouring into her meal. She wasn't really hungry and she barely tasted the food. But she knew she had to eat. Besides, if she didn't then her friends would just worry. Even now she could see everypony at the table peering at her when they thought she couldn't notice, ensuring she did eat an adequate breakfast. Not that she could blame them. The coming battle depended on her. If she wasn't ready, they'd all fail.

Once she'd finished enough to satisfy them, she pushed out from the table and got to her hooves. “I'm going to go down and start practicing. Thanks.” She trotted out of the room and the moment the door was closed behind her, she let out a sigh. Everything would come to a head soon, but she just felt as if she was spiraling down a drain. Going faster and faster, no time to slow down, to breath. Just struggling to keep her head above water.

She trotted through the halls, occasionally smiling and waving when she passed other ponies. The worst of it was that she was somehow managing to feel overwhelmed by everything she had to do, yet helpless to do anything at the same time. Everypony was depending on her to defeat Nightmare Moon, which she would do. Her friends would help her, support her. Together they would get it done. But she still felt so much was out of her control. The assault was being planned by other ponies, coordinated by other ponies, the city was being run by other ponies. So many things were being done by other ponies, many of whom she didn't know.

She had no idea how well things were really going, if ponies were lying to her to keep her calm. Maybe everything was going horribly and they were trying to keep her from having a panic attack and in the next few days, everything would crash down and the assault would fail because of it. The only pony she really knew was Ashmane and even she wasn't known very well. Vinyl and Octavia were well known, but they weren't as involved in the assault as some others.

Twilight took another deep breath and started walking faster. Everything was riding on her shoulders, but she was riding on the shoulders of ponies she barely even knew. What if one of them tripped?

She already knew the ponies in command were hiding things from her, though she didn't know how much. After the first week back in the city she'd asked about the zebras. They hadn't been hiding with the other ponies and she had wanted to thank Zecora for saving her life. They'd merely shrugged and said the zebras had disappeared soon after the escape from Fillydelphia. If they had time, she'd have tried to track them down and find out why, but she didn't. She had nothing aside from responsibilitys, everything depended on her but she had no power to dictate how it would happen. She just had to react and make sure not to fail.

She let out another soft sigh when she entered the small training grounds that had been set up in a large open room on the ground floor. Originally they'd practiced with water and sand, but after spending a few hours trying to get all the sand out of their eyes, amongst other places, they moved onto dirt. It was slightly less invasive.

The room wasn't very big, only about the size of a good sized lobby, with twice the normal head room. It was still a bit rough around the edges as they'd had to remove a few walls and the ceiling in order to get the needed space. But it worked and allowed her to get the practice she needed. Large bowls of water were stationed at each corner of the room and the ground was covered in a layer of dirt only a few inches thick.

It wasn't the nicest area they practiced in, but it was the most private. Right now that was all she wanted, some privacy so she could practice in peace. When they trained outside she couldn't deny that a part of her hated it. Even though fewer ponies watched them now, she could still feel as if everypony was watching her. Judging her. Waiting for her to mess up. The slightest imperfection made her feel like a foal, even though she doubted they could notice. She couldn't afford to just be an adept, she had to be a master. In everything. Too many lives depended on her not failing.

She began by splashing the water onto the dirt, then lifting both together. She focused on lifting them separately, so neither dirt nor water would spill off. From there, she turned some of the water to ice and began manipulating all three at once. Separating them, bringing them together, swirling them until they were all so mixed it was impossible to tell one from the other, before once again separating them into their three base components. Water, ice and earth. It wasn't an easy task and it made sweat bead on her forehead, but it was excellent training in control, which she could always use more of.

“Yah know, watchin' yah do that kinda makes me happy ah ain't the Avatar,” Applejack said as she trotted into the room.

“Huh? Why?” Twilight asked, though she didn't allow the grouped up resources to fall. Mix, swirl, separate.

“Masterin' one element is tough enough, ah couldn't imagine havin' tah do all four.”

“You get used to it,” the alicorn lied. It wasn't true, but it was close. She did have one advantage at least. Each element had its own different methodology, so they didn't always mesh. But it felt as if she'd learned them all before. Each stance or skill she trained seemed almost natural after a few tries, as if she had known the methods all her life and had just forgotten. She figured her avatar training had something to do with that.

But natural born talent would never be enough to compensate for lack of experience. Her past lives could only help her learn so much before she had to master the rest through hard work and dedication. She only had to go a little further. That was all. Today would probably be their last training session, tomorrow would be final preparations. She just had to make it one last day.

“Well, come on. Rarity will be down in an' hour or so,” Applejack said, though she was obviously exaggerating. She just couldn't stand the unicorns slow, methodical style of eating. “We can start with your earth bendin'.” She threw a rock.

Twilight deflected it with her bundle of elements and the training began. It was hard, difficult work, attacking, blocking, fighting with an element she was only moderately good with against a master. But in a way, it was refreshing. While she practiced, she couldn't think of anything aside from what was in front of her. Even though she was bruised and battered by the sessions, she always felt happy during them. Especially when Rarity joined them and, after many more hours, Rainbow. She fought and trained, her mind blank aside from the things she had to think about right now. Such as, would they come from all three sides, or plow straight at her. Were their attacks feints of full assaults. All that mattered was the here and now and for those glorious hours, everything was clear and simple. She just wished they had more time, that it didn't have to be so rushed. She longed to experiment and develop her own techniques, but too much rode on her success to allow them to waste time on her own ideas.

After training everything would get rough again. They weren't trying to hurt each other during the training sessions, but they still ended them sore, bruised and more than a little battered. They'd all have to go see the healers afterwards. While the healers tended to her, she got yet another idea of what she was working for and what they'd already lost. It used to be after the practice sessions, Fluttershy would always tend to them and help them heal up for the next day. She'd even taken it for granted, barely focusing on it over what she'd learned.

But her friend had given up her powers in order to save her life. How many other ponies had lost their bending due to her? All those fire benders. Even if it wasn't directly her fault, she could have stopped it a hundred years ago. If she hadn't disappeared. Each bruise that disappeared was a stark reminder of how much ponies had given up to give her this next chance, how much ponies were depending on her. The only thing that helped was the fact that the sessions were quick and before she knew it, she was sent away, bruise free with only mild soreness.

Lunch was after that and she had her own little ritual. She was still the Avatar and ponies still wanted to see her. So she made a habit of having lunch with the Great Dragon. It gave her an excuse to be seen, while also allowing her to remain private and away from the other ponies. His great size made many ponies wary of going near him, for fear of angering him. It didn't help that he had once thrown a pegasus over the city's walls when she had annoyed him. The pegasus had been fine after, of course. Just a bit ruffled.

“Is all well, Avatar?” the dragon asked.

“Huh? Oh, of course,” she said as she nibbled on her sandwich. “Just a little worried about the coming invasion, that's all.” She wondered how worried she must look now. Everypony kept asking her.

“Soon,” he said before reaching out to pat her head. “I know you must be worried, but do not allow the stress to overwhelm you. If you need rest, take it. While you still can.”

Twilight smiled and shook her head. “Of course. Don't worry, I'm not doing anything too bad. I'm getting the healing that I need, too. I'm fine.”

“Everypony needs the occasional break, dear Avatar.”

“I can rest when this is over. It's only a little longer,” she said gently. “Besides, if I rested now, how would that encourage anypony? They're all working as hard as they can to get me this opportunity. The least I can do is work just as hard.”

He chuckled. “I do believe you passed working 'just as hard' many moons ago. But, in the end it is your decision. Just be careful and do not harm yourself.”

“Of course,” she said before looking down at her sandwich. She leaned back and closed her eyes, resting against his tail. It was always peaceful with him, outside the city walls. One of the few places she could relax. He didn't speak again, but she didn't mind. Silence and relaxation was what she wanted, even needed. In a way she was certain he knew it.

Sadly, all good things must come to an end. She allowed herself a short, guilty moment of rest but she soon returned to the others to begin their next stage of training. This time it took place on the wall of the city.

The wall was now far, far more durable than it had ever been before. Thanks to them. In fact, the city was more defended than it had been in the last hundred years. Their training sessions allowed them to tap into amazing powers which they practiced by creating better defenses for the city. A small, likely useless effect, but it was still training. They'd also used them to help the farms outside the city, drawing the best soil up above the sand and finding the underground water that flowed deep below. Even the lava rivers had been recreated through their use, as well as a small tunnel that the dragons could use. So far Spike tended to be their main user, but he sometimes brought one or two of the babies down with him. They all seemed to like that.

“So, what are we going to build today?” Rainbow asked with a snort of annoyance. She was bored with the whole thing, which Twilight didn't blame her. Summoning the elements was easy and their powers were extraordinary. They weren't even that difficult to use, it more just amplified everything about what they could already do. With a hint of regret, Twilight wondered if having the elements properly could have saved Fluttershy from losing her powers.

“We're going to just make more bricks,” Twilight said softly as she looked down. The walls were made of extremely compressed sand. After one of the sessions they'd tried breaking a brick with a hammer. The hammer had dented first. It was the encouragement they needed to keep going and working, but the walls were already thick and strong. The bricks could still be used for making homes and other things they needed, but the only ones who could make the bricks were her and Applejack, which left the others standing there and, as they described it, being sucked dry.

Still, it gave them a chance to practice with the elements. It only took them a few seconds to summon each element, after which she could tap into the power. Even though it was something they did daily now, it still felt amazing. It was as if every one of her friends was a river, drawing their powers from a tremendous outside force. Then redirecting all that power into her. While they were all made significantly stronger, she received the brunt of the power. She found she was able to do magics she'd never dreamed of doing with the elements.

She took a deep breath and gathered them all up in a sphere of her magic, raising them off the ground. “Okay, get ready.” The sphere, with them in it, disappeared. A moment later it appeared in the sands just outside the city. She smiled. The first time she'd tried that, they'd ended up up in the middle of the city, and she'd only been trying to move a few feet. Now she was only inches off from her desired position.

“Welp, time tah get tah work! Get along, lil doggies!” Applejack yelled before stomping her hooves. The mare's earth bending was even getting better. Her sand bending, even when she wasn't using the Elements of Harmony, was amazing. With the elements there seemed to be no limits on what she could bend.

Twilight smiled and looked up at the sky. They were all developing, all working. It was almost time. She still didn't know if they'd win, or if they were ready. But they would be as ready as possible when the time came. They were all seeing to that.

By the time they finished, there was a massive pile of sand bricks stacked by the city walls. Ponies would come by later to take them into the city or just outside the walls, either to build homes or any other number of tasks. The Avatar wiped the sweat from her brow before closing her eyes. With one final burst of power, the six were teleported into their main headquarters. After a few seconds the elements disappeared and she looked around. “How does ever-- whoa.” She fell over with a squeak. Her friends didn't fare much better as they shook their heads.

The elements did make them feel like they had a river of power flowing through them that drew from a vast ocean. But once they were no longer in use, being cut off from all that power was quite disorienting and exhausting.

“Hate this part,” Rainbow groaned as she grudgingly pulled herself back up. “I'm going to go take a nap. Wake me up if anything is needed.”

“Ugh... ah think ah'm gonna go ahead an' follow Rainbow's example. Always feels like ah jogged through a mountain after we turn them things off,” Applejack said with a groan.

“Awww, I think it feels great! Like when your sugar rush dies and then you just need to eat more cupcakes!” Pinkie said as she hopped about, albeit in a weak, slow manner. For her.

“Twilight, I know you've been kind of tired and off tonight,” Rarity said softly as she trotted over. “So I understand if you don't want to--”

“It's fine,” the alicorn said with a small smile. “Come on, let's go to my room. We can do it from there.” The two trotted off to the privacy of her quarters.

Each day after all their training and practice was done, the princess and the Avatar retired to somewhere private where they could practice a different spell. Rarity was still trying, desperately, to contact her father. Twilight couldn't imagine why, but she hadn't pushed the issue. It was the princess' secret, so she'd let her keep it. She joined to keep guard, as well as practice her own abilities. They were so used to it that it only took them a few seconds to get back into the Spirit World.

It had changed considerably over the last few weeks. The ice and glass were melting away, revealing lush fields with trees and all manner of strange, exotic plant life. They'd even almost been eaten by a giant flower thing once. She chose to take that as a good sign, that the world was returning to normal. The two sat down in a small clearing and began.

Twilight watched Rarity disappear into her own meditations and she spent a few seconds eying her and ensuring nothing bad came. Once she was sure the princess was safe, she leaned back and took a deep breath. She reached within herself and, after a few seconds, Starswirl appeared in front of her.

“Hello again, young Twilight,” he said with a gentle smile. “I take it all is well?”

“Yes,” she said, before looking around. Her practice allowed her to still maintain awareness of the Spirit World while they talked, she no longer had to close her mind off from all distractions. Before long, she might even be able to contact him outside of this world.

“Shall we continue where we left off yesterday?”

“Please.”

The past Avatar took a slow, steady breath before nodding. “Very well. Now, in those days there were still quite a few problems going on in the world. The Avatar before the last had stopped an invasion from the Fire Tribes in its infancy, but there was still a small amount of distrust from them. In fact, my earth bending teacher suggested I get a teacher to come to me, rather than going to their lands themselves.”

“Did you? Summon a teacher, I mean.”

“No. I was the Avatar, the balance between all nations. It was my duty to go and learn from all of them. I couldn't abandon the Fire Tribes just because ponies who were long gone had caused a war. Besides, I had made many friends in all the nations, I failed to see how the Fire Tribes would be any different.”

Twilight nodded and took a deep breath. They were finally getting to the important things. “What was my home like, then?”

“Well... I would be lying if I said it was the most welcoming of greetings I'd ever received. The way the Avatar cycle works means that, since the past Avatar had been earth and the one before air, my incarnation would have been fire or water. There were plenty of ponies disappointed that there hadn't been a fire Avatar.”

Twilight gave a nod and chuckled. “I suppose the Water Nation needed one more, huh?”

“Indeed. The Avatar appears where he or she is needed most. Now, while I wasn't the most welcomed pony, I did still manage to make many friends. The dragons in those days were quite the sight. Did you ever see the dragon migrations? I managed to be privy to one and it was quite fascinating.”

She shook her head and gave another soft sigh. “I'm afraid not. I was always so involved with my studies. I figured there would be time to see it later.” There was another soft, gentle stab at her heart. Now there would never be time.

“Well, in those times the dragons and ponies lived in harmony. I was able to visit one of their many lava pools and it was marvelous, seeing dragons of all shapes and sizes bathing in such heat.”

She nodded again. “I see. But the dragons aren't... around now. At least, not like they were before. I want to know about the culture, the ponies. What they did, what they danced, their art, their culture.”

He frowned. “You lived through this, shouldn't you know most of it?”

She sighed and lowered her gaze. “I... was around for most of it, but I missed so much. I know a lot of the holidays and celebrations, the clothes, the dances. But only on a superficial level. I know we prefer reds and blacks, but I don't know all the reasons.” Shame flooded her, but she felt a gentle hoof placed on her shoulder.

“There there, Avatar. There was no way you could have possibly known this would happen. You cannot blame yourself. There are ponies who know these things, there are records.”

“Many of the records were destroyed or lost,” she said softly. “The Great Dragon knows a lot as well, but ponies look to me. Not to him. They want me to show them the way, to remind them of what life was like a hundred years ago.”

He gave a soft, gentle sigh before nodding. “Very well. Then there is one thing I can tell you about the Fire Tribes. They burned in all things. At all times there was sound and excitement. Due to the extreme heats, the nights were the most popular times and even at the latest hours you could still find dozens of ponies running, talking, playing. Plays, sports, even their art burned with a fiery passion no matter where you went. Believe me, I traveled through all corners of the country and even the smallest villages would be moving until long after most ponies would sleep.” He grinned. “In fact, I remember being amazed at the durability of many of your ponies. Some would put the Earth Kingdom to shame.”

“Oh? Why?”

“The ponies of yours burned with a fiery passion and rarely thought of the consequences. I'd seen the children playing such rough games and pushing themselves to such amazing limits that I could barely believe they'd grow to adult hood. That was the thing I saw most impressive about your home. The passion.” He looked her up and down. “In fact, I'd say you were an excellent example of them.”

“What? Why? I was never passionate, all I ever did was study,” Twilight said with another sigh. The last true fire bender from a hundred years ago, and she was nothing like them.

“No. You are just like them. You are filled with a burning passion that makes life flow through you. Your passion is for learning, studying. There were other ponies like you, who threw themselves into such thing. The Fire Nation was filled with that, ponies who threw their passion into everything they did.” He shivered and a little hint of red flowed in his cheeks. “And, uhhh, many times ponies wouldn't take no for an answer.”

She cocked an eye. “What? You mean they wouldn't give up on their arts?”

“Oh, indeed that,” he said with another cough. “More than a few... well. It made the dragons and fire benders amazing allies. I remember in my youth, when I was first learning to fire bend. I asked one of the older dragons why they looked over and protected the Fire Tribes. They were intelligent, powerful creatures. Beings that could have their own country, yet they lived in harmony with them. Do you know what he said?”

“What?”

“He compared your tribes to children. Each pony would live only a fraction of a time that a dragon would. But even in their great life times, he doubted he'd ever meet a dragon with as much energy and fire as one of your ponies. That something like that was worth protecting.”

Twilight nodded and leaned back. “I can't believe I missed all that.” She thought back to all the festivals she'd been to, every time she spent more time buried in a book, rather than enjoying what was there.

A hoof was pushed to her chin and he slowly lifted her head up to look into his eyes. “Twilight. You do hold that passion within you, that desire to learn. But I can feel it melting away, evaporating. You must not allow yourself to be pushed so.”

“How can I not?” she asked softly as the tears began to mist up her eyes. “Everypony is depending on me. This isn't for fun anymore. A hundred years ago, learning all these forms would be amazing. Different types of bending and training? I'd have adored it. But now, when I mess up, ponies die. Countries die. I can't test, I can't experiment, I just have to learn! I have to get it perfect, I HAVE TO--” She was silenced by a hoof covering her mouth.

“Avatar. Listen to me,” he said softly. “What you are doing is important, but you must be who you are. That passion must continue to flourish. You must learn, yes. But experiment. Test. Do whatever you feel needs to be done. What you want done. It is a part of you and, so long as you enjoy it, you'll advance far faster than if you just try learning everything.”

“B-but what if I miss something? Mess up on something? What if I waste precious time trying to do something that is useless, when I could have learned a new form that would have--”

“It doesn't matter.” He reached up to put his hooves on her shoulders. “You're not alone. You have your friends, they will support you, hold you, carry you if need be. Now, you have us as well. Your past lives. Our contact grows stronger with each night. You are the Avatar, but you are a fire bender as well. Do not suppress one part of yourself in order to try to strengthen the other. It is only when you, yourself, is in balance that you can balance the world.”

She nodded slowly before smiling. “Okay. I... I'll try. I would like to hear more about the Fire Tribes from before.”

He chuckled softly. “Have you considered trying to dive deeper, to the last fire bender? Perhaps--”

“I don't want to contact Clover. I... don't believe she and I would see eye to eye. She wished to be alone and... I don't think I could live like that.”

He frowned. “I see. You are the Avatar now, Twilight. It does not matter what your past lives think or say, in the end how you live your life is your decision. Your choice. Not ours.”

“That may be, but I'd rather not have to listen to her tell me how disappointed she is. Or how she thinks I should leave my friends lest they get hurt.” She closed her eyes and thought back to Fluttershy. “I know they're getting hurt by this. I don't want them to. If I could do something to stop them from getting hurt, I would. But I'm not strong enough to do this on my own. I'm not... as powerful as she was. I need their help.”

He nodded and gave her a gentle pat on the shoulders. “I know. I was exactly the same, as many Avatars have been. There is no shame in needing help from somepony else. Even non-avatars require such aid.”

Twilight leaned forward and gave him a hug. “Thank you. I... think I need you, too. Somepony who I can still talk to about all this.”

“Of course, Twilight. Now, shall we speak more about the past world? Would you like to hear about the Ritual of the Second Sun?”

She slowly pulled back and nodded. “Yes, I would.”

He nodded and soon she was sitting at rapt attention, listening to how the Fire Tribes used to be. She began to relax and let the words flow over herself, imagining all those past experiences. Things that she could probably do once the Water Nation was beaten. This time she wouldn't hide in the library and let them pass her by, either.

Eventually she let the stallion go and she slowly stood up, stretching. Rarity was sitting away from her, lightly sobbing. The Avatar moved closer and put a hoof on her shoulder. “What's wrong?” she asked softly.

“I... I can't do this,” the princess whispered.

“What? But we've been training everyday. You have the elements under control and--”

“Not that,” she said with a shake of her head. “I can't... I just can't. My mother, I can't replace my mother...”

“What?”

“Aunt Celestia wants me to lead the Water Nation when mother is gone. I can't. I can't be a ruler. I just, I wanted to talk to my father. To ask him for advice, to find out what he would do. But I can't reach him!” she screamed, laying her head down on her hooves. “It's not fair! I can't do this! I can't be the ruler. I don't know what the Water Nation needs. Auntie needs to rule, she's the best pony for this!”

“Rarity,” Twilight said gently. “Relax. If you're aunt thinks you should rule, then--”

“I'll ruin the country. Don't you understand?” She looked up, tears in her eyes. “I... I can't do this. After... we defeat my mother, the Water Nation will be in shambles. Assassinations will practically be a currency. The leaders will rebel against me. There will be so much death, so much destruction. All of it will fall at my hooves. I'll have to fix it. Me. I can't. I... I just can't. I... I need my father. I need to know what he thinks, what he'd do...”

The alicorn slowly reached out and pulled the mare's head to her chest before her wings slowly moved out to wrap around the princess. “There there, it'll be okay. You won't be alone, your aunt will be there. So will I. All of our friends. You're not alone.”

“O-of course I'm alone,” the princess whispered gently. “Don't you see? It'll all be my responsibility. You have enough on your hooves as it is. You won't be able to help. My aunt is already planning to stay out of the light, so she'll only be able to give me the barest amount of help. I... I can't do this. I won't. I'm not a ruler, I--”

“You are a ruler,” Twilight said as she made the princess look up, into her eyes. “It is your destiny. You will lead the Water Nation into a time of peace. Do you know why? Because you're smart and you know how to keep ponies happy. You were the one plotting and planning when it came time to rescue my ponies. You know how the masses think. Celestia has taught you all she knows. You can, and will, succeed. It'll be hard, I know. But your friends, all of us, will always be there to catch you when you trip. It doesn't matter if your father isn't around. What matters is that we are.”

Rarity stared up for a moment before, slowly, nodding. “I... I guess if...” She took a deep breath. “If... if you're... sure.”

“I am,” Twilight said with a smile.

Rarity nodded and took a slow, steady breath. “Thank you, Twilight. I... I really feel I needed that.” She stood up and wiped the tears from her eyes. She still looked off balance, but at least she had control again.

“All things considered--”

“I know,” the princess said softly. “Tomorrow we'll be too busy for this. I knew... today was my last day to contact him.” She took another deep breath. “But... I... I'll be fine.” She lied. She was certain they were all wrong, that she'd fall apart and ruin everything. But she couldn't focus on that, not now. She buried it down and gave a small smile. “We should go back.”

“Indeed,” Twilight said before taking her hoof. Within a few moments the two fell back to their bodies and awoke in the real world.

Something was wrong. There was a pony in her room, pacing back and forth, anxiety on her face. “What's wrong?” the alicorn asked quickly.

“Avatar!” the earth pony said before rushing forward. “You must come to the south wall. The Water Nation, they're here!”

Twilight froze for a moment, before grabbing Rarity's hooves and pulling the mare behind her. The sky was dark and the moon hung high overhead. Ponies were running about through the streets, moving to hide in their homes while soldiers got their weapons. “Meet me on the wall!” the alicorn yelled before taking off into the air and flying up.

Something was very wrong, but she couldn't quite place it. She just had an awful feeling. She caught sight of the fleet and nearly dropped out of the air. It was massive, dozens of ships, each holding massive containers under them. They hadn't launched an attack yet, so that was good. But their numbers were still horrifying. How many ponies would die from this attack? Their ships weren't ready, but they couldn't dare start lifting them into the sky now. They'd be helpless targets.

She joined the mass of ponies on the wall, blending in with the pegasi who were entering and leaving guard positions.

“Avatar, we've been waiting for you,” one of the ponies said before forcing a megaphone towards her. “I don't think they'll accept stalling for much longer!”

The alicorn nodded and looked around. Applejack, Rainbow, Fluttershy and Pinkie were all here, looking towards her expectantly. She took the megaphone in her magic and smiled. “Rarity is on her way, send some pegasi to get her. I'll stall as long as I can.” She stepped forward, radiating confidence that she did not have. Everypony was expecting her to stop this fleet, but she didn't know if she could. With a deep breath, she slowly raised the megaphone. “Water Nation vessels! What is the meaning of this? I am the Avatar and I demand to know what you're planning here!”

There was a sudden laughter, radiating from the nearest air ship. It was cold, calculating. A laugh she knew all too well. Nightmare Moon strode forward across the bow of the ship. Twilight tried not to hold back her glee. The elements would all be gathered soon and they could wipe out the ruler in one fell swoop. They were going to win. Sooner than expected.

“You foals, you dare to rise up against the Water Nation that held you in its gentle embrace for so long?” The ruler spoke into her own megaphone, her eyes looking over the crowd. Even though she felt victory at hoof, the alicorn couldn't help but shiver. “But I am a merciful ruler. I offer you one chance to surrender. The Avatar shall become my prisoner and every dragon here will die! Your city will once again fall under my command with... a minimum of casualties. Those are the only terms you will receive.”

Twilight glared up at the mare. “There is only one dragon here and he--”

“Don't you lie to me!” Nightmare Moon roared. “I know there are more dragons hiding away in your little city. I will exterminate every one of those foul creatures. I give you this one chance to surrender. Immediately.”

Twilight glared, before looking back. They were still waiting on Rarity, so she had to stall. Just for a little while longer. She glanced towards the left of the city, where the Great Dragon could be seen outside the walls. He was ready to take off at a moments notice, but she didn't wish to involve him, at least not yet. There was no need to fight. The elements would end this in a second.

“I'll need time to think about it. Please give us--”

“There will be no delays! Surrender now. Or I will flatten your city to dust and slaughter all within. Dragon and pony.”

Twilight gritted her teeth before yelling. “No! We will not--”

“Very well,” Nightmare Moon lifted a hoof. “Then you will all die.” Her horn began to glow.

Twilight waited for the water under the ships to move, but they didn't. Instead, horns all across the fleet began to glow brilliantly. In the night it was almost blinding.

The alicorn took a step back, her mouth falling open. “No no no no.” Her eyes widened with horror as she looked up, finally realizing what it was that seemed so strange.

The sky was empty. There wasn't a star in it. Only the moon. From the ships, towers of magical light shot up into the sky until, after a few moments, all the light was gone. The alicorn stared at the sky, her heart beating so fast she swore it would burst from her chest. The other ponies called out to her, asking what was wrong. They didn't know. They couldn't know. It had been over a hundred years since that spell had last been seen. She was the only pony still alive who had ever seen it.

The first star appeared in the sky and began its descent towards the city.

Chapter 44: Skyfall

The world seemed to have gone completely silent. At least, if there were any sounds Twilight couldn't hear them. All she could do was stare at the star as it fell from the sky, glowing brilliantly. Ponies ran around her, not seeming to know what was going on. But then they all saw the glowing star.

It started with one, but then more came into view behind it. Little tiny burning balls of death and destruction, to rain on the city. They wouldn't survive this. They couldn't survive this. Such power, such force. She could do nothing but watch as they came closer and closer.

Then they were gone. A massive shadow flew into the sky, blocking the flying balls of death from view. A moment later the explosion tore through the air and volume seemed to return to the world. The star erupted, illuminating the Great Dragon as he took the first star with his body. He was knocked back slightly, but he kept going. His massive wings pulled him up higher into the air as the second falling star slammed into his chest. Then the third. The fourth blew past him, slamming into the city and blowing through a number of buildings. There were screams all around.

“We have to help him!” Twilight screamed, tears flooding her eyes. But she couldn't. She didn't have that kind of power. She had never wielded anything capable of combating such a force. The magic must have taken dozens, hundreds of ponies. The Water Nation air ships began to pull away from the city as the dragon fought off the assault from above. More stars continued to fall, raining down. Two more slammed into the dragon, knocking him from the air and driving him to the ground. He barely managed to use his wings to fall away from the city, but another meteor tore through the skin and made him drop like a rock into the sand. Then the other stars began to curve away from the city and rain down on the dragon.

He struggled to get up, but more and more rained down on him, smashing him into the sand. Twilight watched in horror as they kept falling. Most seemed focused on the dragon, but some still rained down on the city, driving through buildings and blowing holes through the wall.

It was far worse than a hundred years ago. That had been spread around the country. This was precise, pin point. There wouldn't be any surviving this. They were all going to die and there was nothing she could do about it. She was shaking so bad she could barely stand, all the screams and explosions drowning out any words. She needed help, she longed for help. She couldn't stop this, she didn't know how. She let out a scream and threw back her head. Everypony was depending on her and she couldn't help them.

Her crown appeared on her head, then there was only light.

Nightmare Moon laughed with delight as she directed star after star. The magic was deadly and draining, but spread amongst all their unicorns it was doable. From her right, Sweetie watched with horror as the city and last powerful dragon were slowly crushed into submission. Her mother was right, there would be nothing left to oppose them after this spell. It was too powerful.

Then there was a blinding light from the wall the avatar stood upon. It lasted only a moment, but the source of the light slowly rose into the air, its body illuminated by a glow. It looked like the avatar but... different. Her coat was now gray and she was wearing a glowing blue robe and hat, with decorations Sweetie couldn't make out at such a distance. There was also a white glow coming down from the alicorn's face. The pony flew up into the sky and spread out her hooves.

“W-what? STOP!” Nightmare Moon yelled, stomping her hooves in anger. After a moment the meteors began to shift direction, flowing past the avatar and the city, landing harmlessly outside the walls. One by one she directed them away, sending the rocks harmlessly off to the side. “Impossible!” She growled as her horn began glowing brighter. More and more power was drawn from her soldiers as the stars began to increase in intensity, raining down on the alicorn as she struggled to send them spiraling away. For a moment Sweetie felt hope that this extermination would be stopped.

But then one of the falling stars slammed into the avatar. It shattered a few moments later, revealing the glowing pony, but more and more fell. A few were getting past her, raining down on the city below. It was too much, she couldn't stop all of them.

There were sudden beams of light from below, raising up and enveloping the alicorn in a ball of light. A moment later the alicorn reappeared, glowing a bright pink and she now had a tri-color purple-ish mane. Golden raiments sparkled from her body. She held out her hooves and the ground below rumbled. The sands lifted up in her magic, swirling around the city in a massive storm of might. The meteors slammed into the wall and merely bounced away or shattered into fragments. The alicorn then slammed a hoof down and the wall compressed itself, encircling the entire city in a dome of extremely packed sand. The magic within was too much, even the meteors struggled to penetrate, denting it but not breaking through. Yet. But Sweetie knew it was only a temporary measure, it couldn't hold forever. There were just too many falling stars.

There was another glow from the alicorn as she was enveloped in a circle of light. However, when it ended the alicorn disappeared completely. Sweetie stared in confusion. Had the avatar given her life to buy her ponies time? A useless gesture, her mother wouldn't allow the death of the avatar to slow her assault. The wall would collapse and the city would fall.

“The avatar, port side!”

Her head whipped around in time to see the avatar. She had changed yet again. This time her coat was white and she had no mane. A large blue arrow mark went up her back and pointed at her horn. She glowed with a bright light, the close proximity making the details far easier to make out. Her breathing stopped. The alicorn now resided in the very center of their fleet.

The mare's wings began to flap, harder and faster with every second. The winds began to pick up as their airship was shaken. Sweetie's eyes went wide as she reached for the nearest line, barely gripping it in time as the first blast of wind burst through the fleet.

Balloons burst, ships crashed into each other, lines were cut and orbs of water crashed below. Again and again the winds were set against them, swirling and cutting through their fleet. The young princess screamed as the balloon above was slashed with holes and the ship plummeted to the ground.

The Great Dragon tried to move, but everything hurt too much. His wings were shredded and many of his bones were shattered. Half his body lay buried under the weight of the many stars that had slammed into him. He could barely breath and he could taste blood in his mouth. Internally he could feel the shattered bones, crushing and piercing his vital organs. Even the great flame that had burned within him for so long was extinguished. There was no getting around it, he would not last long.

He was dying. He felt oddly cold, but accepting of the fact. He had lived a long life, far longer than any pony ever had. Many dragons as well. Outlived all his friends. He'd nearly outlived his race. Though he had no lingering regrets, he wished he could have done more. However, he saw the flashes from above, the destruction of the Water Nation fleet. While not all the ships were down, many had been dropped. The Avatar had won, just as she always did.

He slowly managed to pull an arm free from the rubble, gasping at the pain. It was broken in at least three places, but he struggled none the less. The parts of him that could move tried to knock the rocks off. All it did was send more pain through his body and made the coldness spread. He finally laid his head down, letting it slowly overtake him. He had done all he could, he had nothing more to give. It was the Avatar's duty now. He knew she would succeed, because he knew she would never give up.

A red glow entered his vision, making him look up. The Avatar appeared in front of him, her coat glowing yellow and her mane red as flame. She landed in front of the dragon and stared up at him.

“Clover...” he rasped, staring at the mare.

“Indeed, old friend.” She stepped forward and slowly put a hoof to his snout. “It seems our positions are reversed this time.”

He chuckled softly, though it hurt. “I-indeed.”

“This avatar has been trained well. I thank you for you help.”

“She has... learned well. Her previous teacher was...” He coughed again, spilling blood on the ground.

“I know. Of my blood. I always knew Sunny would help me in one way or another.” She gently patted the dragon's snout as tears began to fill her eyes. “I... am sorry I couldn't spare you this.”

“Worry not,” he said softly. “Remember what... you said long ago. It's not... goodbye.”

“It's just I'll see you another time,” the alicorn whispered as she leaned her head forward, resting it against his snout. The dragon's eyes closed one slow, final time.

The avatar just laid there, her head resting on his snout as the breathing slowed until, finally, it stopped. She waited a few more moments before pulling away, giving him one last look and then turning towards the wrecked airships. There were still a few in the air, but over half of the fleet had crashed to the ground. The stars had stopped raining down as well, having bounced off the dome. The city was slowly being revealed as the protective barrier began to give way to sand.

She started walking towards the collapsed ships. The water benders were beginning to regather themselves, the still flying ships lowering to the ground.

Nightmare Moon groaned as she slowly picked herself up. She looked around at the wreckage of her fleet. So many of her ponies were dead, but she didn't care. They hadn't destroyed the city, the spell had failed. But her army was still here. “How many dead?” she growled at the first pony who came near.

“W-we don't know yet. Your highness, we must retreat. There are...” he trailed off and stared past her.

The ruler turned and stared. The alicorn, glowing like a small sun, was walking towards them. She chuckled loudly. “Water benders, to me! Tonight, the Avatar dies!” She glanced to the soldier. “Go, gather every water bender still alive. We end this now!”

The stallion gulped and nodded. Sweetie stared up at her mother, before gently reaching down and lifting the amulet around her neck. It still glowed, but it was far dimmer than it had before. “Mother, maybe we should retreat. Our fleet is--”

“Even if we lose the rest of our fleet, we will end the Avatar tonight!” Nightmare yelled. The princess cringed and backed away, though her mother didn't notice. There was enough water from the crashed ships to fuel all the water bending needs of her entire army. Not to mention the ruler and princess carried their own small supply at all times. One alicorn couldn't dream of standing against them.

Her horn glowed and she formed spikes of ice from the spilled water and sent them hurtling at the alicorn. The Avatar didn't move, the ice merely seemed to maneuver through the air around her. Then she lifted her head and fire spouted from her horn. It flew up into the air in a steady stream, swirling tighter and tighter into a ball of flame, until a massive ball hovered over her head. It lit up the area like a small sun, the heat making Nightmare Moon step back.

“Soldiers, attack!” the ruler ordered. Those who could, did. Hundreds of shards of ice rained down at the alicorn.

The avatar waved a hoof and a blast of fire blew from the orb, blasting down and turning the sand to glass while evaporating any ice that came near it. She continued walking forward as flames enveloped her, causing the sand to turn to glass under her. The water benders had no choice but to retreat, pulling back and dragging their wounded with them. She waved her hoof again and a wall of flame shot out, enveloping the grounded ships. Within moments nothing remained but ash and glass. More shards of ice sailed through the air at her, but they evaporated long before they could touch her. The orb of flame shot forward, hovering over the soldier's heads.

“Twilight!” a voice called out, making the orb stop. The alicorn turned back to see the five Elements of Harmony racing towards her.

The avatar took a deep breath before lowering the flames. The remaining water was evaporated, but aside from a few small burns, the water benders were alive. The flames around the alicorn disappeared, leaving the mare standing there, her purple coat returned and no longer glowing. She wobbled a few times before collapsing to her knees, her head rolling from side to side. She managed to keep it up for a few seconds before dropping completely, an unconscious mare inside a circle of glass.

Nightmare Moon stared at the alicorn, her eyes wide. Her surviving ships were coming up behind her, but their forces were decimated. Even she could see that, while they did plenty of damage, they had suffered far more and couldn't press the assault. However, there was still one good piece of news.

The avatar was right there, helpless. Some ponies were rushing to her aid, but there were only a few. More were coming from the city, but they would be too late. That pathetic alicorn would die tonight. Her horn glowed and she gathered water from her container, the only water that remained. “Come! We kill the avatar tonight!” she yelled as she trotted forward. Those five would get there first, but she didn't care. They'd die now. Her soldiers and daughter moved forward with her, though the former were sluggish and wary.

Rainbow landed in front of Twilight first, slamming her hooves down. “Get Twilight out of here, I'll hold them off!” the pegasus yelled before flying forward. She flapped her wings hard, sending a burst of wind forward.

The water benders had no water to bend. Faced with an actual threat, they quickly scattered behind their leader and ran. Nightmare Moon growled. “Cowards!” The sand shot up, making it hard to see, but she didn't move. The pegasus flew straight at her, hooves out.

The liquid turned a dark purple, before lashing out. Rainbow screamed and fell from the air, crashing to the ground as her hooves gripped her face. Blood coated her hooves as she writhed, rolling about in the sand.

“Rainbow!” an all too familiar voice rang out, making the ruler pause her attack. She looked up and narrowed her eyes.

“Rarity,” Nightmare said with a growl, her eyes narrowing into slits. “You disappear and then show up besides the avatar? Why would...” She paused for a moment, before chuckling. “Of course. Good, my daughter, now strike her down!”

Rarity stared at her moment, her mouth falling open. “W-what? NEVER! Mother, you're wrong! You need to stop this, Twilight isn't the enemy! She's trying to--”

“You foal!” Nightmare Moon roared, making both her daughters recoil. “I should have known you'd turn out as nothing more than a traitor!” She glanced down to the writhing Rainbow, before waving a hoof. “No matter. I'll end this pest and then I'll end you.” Her hoof lowered, but then froze. She stared, her eyes widening as she tried to move it, but it refused to obey her. Her entire body began to shake as pain shot through her veins, her motions ceasing.

“G-get them out of here,” Rarity said, her hooves pushed out to her mother, while her element glowed bright around her neck.

“W-what are ya--”

“I can't do this for long! Get them!”

The others nodded. Pinkie darted forward, grabbed Rainbow and hopped back. The water benders just stared with worry. Applejack grabbed Twilight, tossed the mare on her back and ran. Fluttershy stayed back with Rarity.

“What... is this?” Nightmare Moon asked as she tried to move her hooves. They recoiled back, lifting her into the air and sending her toppling.

“Blood... bending,” Rarity said with gritted teeth, her horn glowing brightly. “I... didn't know if it could work, but... I had to try...” She waited for a few more seconds before the light on her horn disappeared. She fell to her front hooves, the element disappearing from her neck. She panted from exhaustion, sweat dripping from her brow.

The ruler growled as her movement returned. “Dirty tricks.” She stepped forward and glared at the reinforcements joining with the avatar. “You've cost me my prize, daughter. But this will cost you your life.” Blades of ice formed by her head and she galloped forward.

Rarity closed her eyes. “G-go,” she said softly. “F-Fluttershy, get out of here. She'll kill you too.”

“I-I'm not leaving your side,” the pegasus said, grabbing the unicorn and half carried/dragged her away. But they were too slow. The ruler would catch them in moments.

Nightmare's back hooves were suddenly yanked from under her as she toppled forward. She crashed to the ground and looked in confusion at the water pulling away from her hooves. A pony dashed past her, skidding to a stop in front of Rarity, wielding the liquid like a shield.

“M-mother, I won't let you hurt Rarity!” Sweetie yelled, glaring at the mare.

“You too?” the ruler growled as she got to her hooves slowly, her magic holding her blade pointed at them. “You wish to abandon your mother and all the glory you would get by my side, for these... for these lesser creatures?”

“I won't let you hurt my sister,” Sweetie repeated, stomping a hoof down. She reached up a hoof to touch the amulet around her neck. “And... and I won't let you eliminate yet another species. I... I won't let you do any of this, mother! If you want to continue your assault, you'll have to do it through me!”

Nightmare stomped a hoof down, but slowly took a step back. Their reinforcements were too close. She didn't have time to fight both her daughters. “Very well. You've chosen your bed, daughter. Do not cry when the world is remade in my image and I destroy it.” She turned and galloped back towards her waiting ships. Unsurprisingly, her water benders were already partially boarded. Were she not so low on numbers now, she'd have had them all executed for their cowardice.

Sweetie gulped and watched the ship slowly rise into the air, before turning towards the approaching soldiers. She smiled nervously. “Oh...” She looked down at her sister. “This... oh...”

“D-don't worry,” Rarity said as she tried, and failed, to get to her hooves. “I feel... Fluttershy. Please make sure they d-don't hurt my sister.”

“I... I'll try. I just--” the pegasus' words were cut off as her element disappeared and she fell over. “Oh... oh my.”

Sweetie gulped and let the water drop to the ground as she was quickly surrounded by soldiers on all sides. “I, uhhhh... I surrender.”

“D-don't... hurt her,” Fluttershy managed to squeak out as she tried and, with the help of her wings, barely managed to get to her hooves. “She... just... make sure... not near any water.”

The sun rose on a somber Manehatten. The only sound from the city was from the moving of wreckage and occasional wailing of those who had lost friends and family. Those in control of the day and night did their duty in silence, barely even looking or speaking to each other as they worked.

The dead were still being carried outside the city and lain beside the Great Dragon, some in such states they couldn't be recognized. Many ponies were still being rescued from the rubble, while others hoped that those saved would be their loved ones. While originally it had looked as if the Water Nation had left many of their soldiers behind, a quick examination found many of them to be corpses. Judging by the dark marks around their horns, they had died from either the spell draining them, or backlash when it had been interrupted. Either way, they had been thrown from the air ships during the retreat, likely to increase speed.

Not that it mattered, the Fire Tribes couldn't even build a force to pursue in their current state. Vinyl headed straight for headquarters once the moon was gone, not even waiting for the sun to begin its ascent. “How is she?” she asked the moment she made it to the medical ward.

“You haven't even been gone that long,” Octavia muttered, shaking her head. “No change.” She looked out over the beds of wounded. After the previous night there were dozens of them. They both wished they had twice that number and far less dead.

Twilight laid in a bed, unmoving and barely breathing. Her friends were laying in their own beds nearby, in similar but less dire situations. All except Rainbow. The poison that had slashed across her face had blinded her and, even though Celestia had been able to draw it out, the damage was done. The healers had worked to heal it, but there was a good chance the pegasus would never see again.

Though, that wasn't the worst of their worries. “None? She hasn't fidgeted or wiggled or anything?”

“She's exhausted,” Octavia said softly. “It could be days before she wakes up. Weeks. What she did couldn't have been easy on her body. She protected us against... well. I wouldn't have wanted to face that spell with an army, let alone just the avatar's powers. We're lucky she's alive.”

“We don't have weeks. We don't even have days,” Vinyl muttered softly. “We need her.”

“Nothing we can do about it now. How goes the damages?”

“Bad. Lots of ponies are dead, plenty of homes destroyed. Morale is at an all time low.” She took a deep breath. “We... may have to do the assault without the Avatar.”

“That could be suicide. Most of our forces might refuse to even try. I've heard plenty of ponies talking about surrender.”

“At least it would be suicide by fighting. It's that or suicide when she unleashes whatever demon she has in store. She won't allow a surrender, not after this. We don't have much choice either way.”

Octavia slowly nodded. “Then we have no choice.” She looked over her friend and sighed gently. There was no humor or excitement in her friend's eyes. Not now. Not after this. “I'll go discuss matters with everypony. You can watch for a bit, okay? I'll be back when I'm done.”

“Thanks, Tavi,” Vinyl muttered as she turned back towards the sleeping alicorn. She barely listened as her friend walked away. “Wake up, Avatar,” she whispered gently. “We need you.”

Chapter 45: Funeral

Twilight groaned, slowly opening her eyes. “W-what... happened?” She felt like she'd had fire go through her veins, then burst out of every orifice. Then the stars came to mind. She shrieked and flailed about, falling out of the bed and getting tangled in the blankets. “Ahhhh! What, where, what, who, why, what?” She looked around wildly. She was alive. Or was she? She was the avatar. She died, she had to have. Was this the reborn process? Was she in a new life? Her past lives didn't mention this. Maybe this was what it felt like between lives?

She finally managed to untangle herself from the blankets and slide across the floor. With a grunt she gripped the bed and, weakly, pulled herself up. “Guhhhhh...” Recognition dawned on her. She was in the medical ward. She was--

“You're okay!” Fluttershy squeaked out, suddenly wrapping soft hooves around the alicorn.

“W-what?” She looked back. The little yellow pegasus stood behind her. “Fluttershy? What happened? Where is everypony? Can you help me get into the bed?” Her body just felt... weird. Even lifting her hooves was hard. She was hungry too, ravenous. She looked up once she was placed back in the bed. “Is there anything to eat?”

“Eat? Y-yes! I ummm, the others are preparing for the attack and the...” she went still for a moment. “I... I'll go get them...” She flew off, leaving the alicorn behind and confused. She looked around. There were other wounded, mostly sleeping. Then her eyes fell on a small rainbow-maned pegasus a few beds away. Bandages were wrapped firmly around her eyes. “Rainbow!”

The pony groaned. “Go 'way... sleeping...”

“Y-you're alive!” Twilight longed to run over and hug her, but she knew the best she could do was roll over and drop to the floor. There was nopony to help her up anymore.

The pegasus raised her head and cocked it to the side. “Twilight? Is that you? Sure took your time waking up, didn't you?”

“How long was I out? What's going on? Fluttershy ran off in a hurry and... what happened to you?”

“What, this? Oh... nothing big. Just a scratch, really. Heh. Don't worry. You feeling okay? You've been out for a while.” The mare started trying to get off the bed, though her hooves kept flailing about as she tried to feel her way down. She moved over towards the mare, slowly walking and poking out with her hooves.

“What happened to your eyes? Are you okay?”

“Nothing, just a little... too much light. You know, all those light shows you did. I'll be fine,” Rainbow said before reaching out to pat the alicorn on the back. “You're up though! That's great, we thought they'd-- we'd have to go without you. Heh. That could have been a disaster. How are you feeling? Better?”

“I feel... empty. Really hungry,” Twilight said softly as she stared at her friend. “How long was I out?”

“Just a--”

“Twilight!” Pinkie shrieked, jumping into the room. Before the two could react, they were both swept up in a large Pinkie hug. “You're up! You're okay!”

“Y-yes, yes I am,” she said with a pained gasp. “T-too tight, c-can't breath.”

“Oh, right! Yes, sorry.” She let go, making both the hugged ponies drop down. “Ohhhhh, sooooo. How are you feeling?”

“Tired and hungry,” Twilight mumbled softly.

“Oh, don't worry about that!” Before she could object, a cupcake was stuffed in the alicorn's mouth. She was too tired and hungry to complain, instead just chewing and swallowing it.

“Where is everypony?”

“Oh, well, Applejack's helping to organize the attack force, Fluttershy was keeping an eye on you, Rarity was helping to set up the funeral before the invasion, I was--”

“Wait, funeral?” Twilight's eyes widened. “Wait... oh. Oh by the stars. The falling stars. What happened? What did I miss? The stars were falling and, and the Great Dragon, is he okay? The city? How is it still standing? What... what's wrong?”

The pink mare's mane had deflated. Rainbow moved to sit on the bed. “You mean you don't remember?”

“I just remember the stars and... then nothing.”

“You were totally awesome,” the pegasus said, though she sounded almost depressed when she said it. “You went all glowy and bright and started like... turning into a bunch of different ponies. You shielded the entire city and then wiped out like half the Water Nation's fleet. It was pretty awesome.”

The alicorn nodded. “That was what blinded you?”

Pinkie opened her mouth to speak, but Rainbow quickly raised her voice. “Yeah! I was just too used to the dark, you know? So it kind of messed up my eyes. Completely temporary, don't worry. I'm still good for the invasion.”

The alicorn nodded, that was at least one thing off her mind. Pinkie looked troubled though. “What's wrong? Why--” The words locked in her mouth. “T-the Great Dragon. Is he okay? I saw him...” She couldn't finish the words. She could see the looks on her friends face. “I... I have to see him...”

Pinkie shook her head. “Twilight...”

“No!” she snapped. “I have to see him, now! He's... he...” Her body was shaking, though she couldn't tell if it was from the bubbling grief or everything else she was going through. “Please. I... I have to see him.”

“Fine. After you... eat something.”

“Fine.”

Rainbow held out a hoof. “Cool. Hey, Pinkie. Can I talk to you for a second outside?”

The earth pony nodded and took the hoof. She slowly led the mare out from the room, navigating gently around the other hospital beds. Once they were outside and the door closed behind her, she opened her mouth. Again she was too slow.

“Don't tell Twilight,” Rainbow said quickly.

“But... why?”

“If she knows this... could be permanent, she'll go all whiny and complainy and insist I stay behind. That or she'll blame herself. Like it or not, she needs me. She needs my element. Besides, we don't even know if this is permanent yet. If... it is, well, I'll deal with it then. But right now, the number one thing is stopping the Water Nation. She can't do it without me.”

The earth pony sighed. “Fine Dashie. I'll tell the others to keep it quiet, but she needs to know eventually. You're hurt, you can't--”

“Stopping the Water Nation is first, this is second. I'll just...” Rainbow choked on the words, shaking her head. “I'll just stick near the back. Out of danger. But I have to be there.”

The earth pony gave a slow, sad nod. “Fine. We...” She was once again cut off by another sudden yell.

“Ah heard she was up, is it true?” Applejack yelled as she galloped down the hall. Rarity was close behind her.

“Yep! Just woke up and raring to go!” Rainbow said with a chuckle. “Oh, you mean Twilight? Yeah, she's wide awake. Hungry as can be. Hold up, we gotta talk about something before you go.”

“What? Is she okay? Is she sick? What's wrong?” Rarity asked, the panic rising in her voice.

“She's fine. It's about me. Don't, uhhh, tell her. About this.” She motioned to her eyes. “I told her I was just blinded by her little light show. Don't tell her about... well...”

“Rainbow, it's been three days. She's going to know somethings up,” Rarity said sharply.

“Not if everypony keeps their mouth shut. I'm not asking you to lie, just... don't say a word. Talk about other things. She's... got enough on her mind without thinking about this. She doesn't need to know yet.” She paused again. “She wants to go to the funeral, too. After she's done eating, just... take her. I'm going to go to the ships. Get ready to go. Pinkie, can you help me?”

Pinkie cringed. “Dashie, are you sure you don't want to rest and--”

“I can rest on the ship. I'm the... slowest now, so I should get ready now so I don't hold everypony back, okay?” Rainbow struggled to keep the anger out of her voice, though some of it leaked through.

“Fine. Come on, Dashie...” The earth pony took her hoof and led her through the halls.

Applejack and Rarity watched the two ponies leave. “Do you think she'll be okay?”

The earth pony snorted. “Rainbow? Yeah. As soon as she gets her eyesight back, she'll be right as rain.”

“If.”

“When. Come on, we got an Avatar tah welcome back.” The two pushed open the door and stepped inside, forcing the smiles as they went.

Rarity took a deep breath as she stared at the door. She could do this, she would do this. She'd done it before, so why was this time so difficult?

Probably because she didn't know if this would be the last time. She'd managed to sneak away while Twilight devoured her meal(nearly unhinging her jaw at one point), so this would be the last time before the invasion. Last time ever if she didn't survive. She slowly pushed open the door and stepped inside.

“Rarity!” Sweetie called out, waving a hoof. She was sitting in a cell, thick metal bars separating her from her elder sister. Celestia was already sitting outside the prison, a small game of cards placed out between them.

The prison had been a necessity. While Rarity was barely known in the city, Sweetie was almost instantly recognizable. At least, her name was. Feelings for her ran strong. Some supported her as the first Water Nation commander to actually use them and see their worth. Others saw her as their greatest enemy, the one who sent their forces scattered across the world to win some war. Unfortunately, the latter mentality was far more spread and more than a few ponies would be all too happy to see her dead. The compromise was keeping her imprisoned until all this was over. It was also the key reason Celestia, Scootaloo and Flowerbloom wouldn't be joining for the final invasion(though Rarity suspected Applejack was thrilled about that latter one). Somepony they trusted had to keep an eye on Sweetie and make sure there weren't any riots or accidental mistreatments.

“Hello, little sister,” the princess said with a smile as she moved to the bars. She gently put a hoof through the bars and patted the younger princess on the head. “You seem well.”

“I'm doing fine. The food is okay, I get plenty of sleep. My friends are keeping me entertained. Pinkie even brought me a kazoo, wanna hear?”

“NO!” Rarity said quickly, making a mental note to discipline that mare later. “I just came down to tell you something important. Twilight has woken up and... well...”

“You're leaving,” Sweetie said softly before lowering her eyes.

“Yes, I am,” the elder princess said before taking a deep breath. “I don't know when I'll return. But, when I do, the Water Nation will be a different place. There will be no Discord, no tainted rulers. There will be peace. Not only that, there... will be room by my side, for my little sister. I promise you that.”

The younger princess nodded as small tears welled up in her eyes. “I... I know. I understand all this, really. I don't blame the ponies for... not trusting me. I...” She took a slow, steady breath. “I'm sorry. I don't know... I didn't...”

“I know,” Rarity said gently. “His taint is... it's strong. It was strong. It didn't... how do you feel?”

“Everything feels different and the same now,” she whispered as she curled up into a little ball. “I... feel the same? I think? But it's like... I can't even explain it.” She looked up at her sister. “A part of me still wants to fight all of them, to fight my way out and... take you back. But it's not as loud as it once was. It feels so... small now. Almost silly. But I know it used to be so loud. So strong. It was like... all these little thoughts and ideas pop into my head like they used to. But before they were irresistible. Now they just... make me regret thinking them.”

Rarity nodded. “I know. It didn't... I was under its influence too. It doesn't completely change who we are, it just makes us... care about some things more and others less. I know how weird and... convincing it felt.”

“I'm sorry I did that to you, and what I did to... everypony else. Is Spike... okay?”

“Yes. He's fine,” Rarity said with a shake of her head. “But he won't be coming to see you. He's... in retreat. He won't even be coming for the invasion.”

Sweetie nodded slowly. “I'm sorry about everything. I didn't think... I couldn't stop it. I wanted to, but I couldn't. Mom just had so much... she...”

“None of us could have stopped mother. Even Twilight could barely stop her and look what happened. It's up to us now. Just... remember. I'll be back soon, before you know it. Less than a week and we'll be together again. Sisters forever, okay?”

The younger princess nodded, barely holding back the tears. “I... I'll see you then.”

“I know,” Rarity said before quickly turning away. She trotted from the room, barely holding the tears in long enough to get out.

“Auntie?” Sweetie asked gently.

“Yes, dear?”

“Will... things ever b-be back to normal?”

“No, they won't,” Celestia said gently. “Too much has happened, too much will still happen. There may be peace and stability again, but the damage has already been done and it will never fade for us no matter how hard we try.” The mare let out a soft, sad sigh. “But, that doesn't mean we'll stop trying. Would you like to play another game of Go Fish?”

“Y-yes please,” Sweetie said as the tears flowed down her face, so thick she could barely see.

Spike sat in the small lava lake, gently rolling the magical amulet of Sweetie's around in his claws. A few of the baby dragons were playing a few feet from him. He could see the scale that dangled from it, still glowing as it directed him to himself. He could barely believe it. Such a small, tiny thing. But it had been made from his scale. Nightmare Moon could have hunted every last dragon down with this thing and it would have been his fault.

He sighed and tossed it into the lava, watching sadly as it disappeared beneath the molten rock. He was splashed by a few of the babies and let out a soft chuckle as he watched them, though it was hollow and weak. They'd all come so close to extermination yesterday. The fire benders and the dragons. Most of the babies didn't even understand what was happening, they were still so young. But he did, he understood everything.

He was the Great Dragon now. The oldest dragon alive, probably the only one of his species who would even remember this part in their history. It was his duty to lead his brethren into their new future. He wasn't ready for this. He barely knew anything about dragons. He himself was still just a child. It would be years before he even got his wings. Heck, his flame didn't even work all the time. How was he supposed to raise an entire species? The fire benders would help, of course. But that didn't change much. He was still the senior dragon and so many of them would look up to him. They'd admire him. Expect him to have all the answers. But he didn't have any.

The only thing he knew, was that he was afraid. He glanced back towards the shore and Rarity's necklace, laying on a rock where it would be safe away from the heat and molten rock. He closed his eyes again. Well, maybe two things. Even if he was afraid, at least he wasn't completely alone. He still had Twilight and the others. Twilight would have everything under control when she woke up, he was sure.

Twilight stared at the great mass before her, gulping softly. They'd come down to see the dragon before they departed, after she had a very, very large meal (even Applejack had been humbled by the sheer amount she had put away). She felt a lot stronger now, though already she was starting to get hungry again. Now it was almost time, though. The final battle, the last war to be raged against the Water Nation. The ships were ready, most of her friends were on them, waiting for her. Now all she had to do was say goodbye.

The bodies of the dead were still being buried around his massive form. Manehatten didn't really have graves or tombs anymore, most were just buried deep under the sand. It was quite a dark scene to her, the bodies of the Water Nation and Fire Tribe ponies, lined side by side besides the massive monolith that was the last Great Dragon.

She took a step closer to the corpse and steeled herself. Her soldiers were watching, ponies who depended on her. Trusted in her. Those who, in the coming battle, expected her to save them all. She would have to maintain a tough face and keep strong. It was her duty. She glanced back at Applejack, who gave her an encouraging nod. She could do this. She would do this.

She took another step closer to the dragon, then another. Before long she was standing directly in front of his snout, she could almost feel his breath as it washed over her. The heat, the power. He could have sent her toppling over with a single blow. One flap of his wings could have sent an airship to the ground. She slowly looked up into his closed eyes and everything fell apart.

The tears started bursting from her eyes, though she closed them and tried desperately to suppress the pain. It refused to stop there, shaking erupting from her body and a powerful sob bursting from her lips. She collapsed to her knees and broke down. She pushed her head against his face and let out another sob. “I-it's not fair! It's NOT FAIR!” she screamed, lifting a hoof against his head and punching it. “You weren't supposed to die! You were supposed to stay, forever! You were supposed to help me! You weren't... you weren't s-supposed to leave me alone. I can't... I can't...”

A gentle hoof wrapped around her as Applejack gave her a hug. Guilt filled the alicorn. “I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean--”

“Ah know what yah meant. Don't apologize. Jus' let it all out,” the earth pony said softly, hugging the mare. “Ah'll be here til you're done.”

She nodded and then rested her head against his scaled snout. He was gone. He was a dragon, they didn't die. They weren't supposed to die. The last connection to her old life, to her home. And Nightmare Moon tore it away. Hadn't she lost enough? Why did she have to keep losing more? “Not... not fair. Just this one thing. W-why couldn't I just have this one thing? W-why does... why does everything have to t-turn out like this?”

Applejack didn't answer, which was good. She didn't want answers. She just wanted to grieve, to yell, to scream, to hit the stupid dragon who had abandoned her. She punched his scaled face over and over, until her hoof throbbed and leg was sore. It didn't help much, but it helped enough. She dug her horn against his scales until it throbbed as well, the pain giving her something else to focus on. If he was alive, he'd have probably laughed at her pathetic attempts to scratch or hurt him. She wasn't Rainbow, she didn't have that kind of physical power. But she wanted to hurt him, to hurt something. To break things. “Not fair!” She screamed again as she kicked the ground. All she did was send sand flying. She couldn't even have the pleasure of making a crater or splitting the earth. She slowly pulled away from him and dug her head into the ground. “Why... why couldn't I just have this one tiny thing? It... it was all I needed... just... just one thing...” her words came out weak and hoarse, little more than pathetic mews. She didn't even have the energy to scream or wail anymore, not just because of her earlier energy expenditure.

She just laid there and shook, until her eyes could no longer cry and her throat burned with the sobs. Then, with a weak movement of her legs, she got to her hooves. “Let's... let's go.” She longed to return to the city and drop into bed. But she couldn't. She was the Avatar. It was her duty. No matter how much she lost or how much pain she felt, it was her responsibility. It was always her responsibility. Spirits forbid she take a little bit of time to grieve. Everything would fall apart and leave just a bigger mess for her.

“Are yah--”

“I'm sure. Let's get this over with,” Twilight said bitterly before she started walking towards the ships. She had a world to save, just like she always did. Applejack stayed at her side, giving concerned looks.

“If yah need--”

“There is nothing you can do. Just... there's nothing anypony can do. I just want to get this over with.” The two walked up the plank into the first ship. Rarity was waiting for them and gave a little wave.

“Everything is ready, Twilight. We can depart immediately. Would you like me to show you to your private room?” She smiled, though her face was blank of any real emotion. The mare was obviously concerned, but giving the alicorn the privacy she needed.

Twilight couldn't help but appreciate that. “Please. Just... let me know when I'm needed.” Soon enough she was in her room, alone. It was small, but it was private. She dropped into her hammock and closed her eyes. She knew the ponies likely wanted to hear a rousing speech, for her to tell them it would all be alright. That they'd win. But she couldn't, not now. Things wouldn't be alright, she doubted they'd ever be alright.

At this point, she was sure all they could hope for was good enough.

Chapter 46: Green Skies

Rainbow groaned and rolled around in her hammock. Her eyes itched, her face itched, everything itched above her neck. But she couldn't poke or scratch it or anything. If she did, she might just make it worse, something she really, really didn't want to do. But it was so frustrating. Being told she couldn't do something just made her want to do it more.

Even worse, for the first time in her life she had to be slow and cautious. She could barely even eat anymore, since it was such a hassle trying to find the bowl and not land a leg or hoof in it. She'd rather have died than become completely helpless, so she refused to let anypony feed her now that she could move around. But it made every meal a humiliating mess.

She rolled onto her back and let out a soft sigh. The worst thing about it though, was that she wasn't as frustrated as she was afraid. If this was permanent, she could kiss any chance of joining the Wonderbolts away. Heck, she'd barely even be able to help in this invasion. Flying would forever be dangerous and near impossible, at least at any decent speed. She could still teach air bending, but even that would be far more difficult than she'd ever had it. She felt pathetic and useless. Once this was all over, she didn't know what she'd do.

She was the most awesome pony of all time, she couldn't let a little thing like possibly permanent blindness hold her back. Dozens of ponies lived through such things every day, heck, there were plenty with worse. If they could get through it, so could she. Just as soon as she figured out how. Possibly.

The door to her room was pushed open, making her sit up. “Who's there?” She couldn't help feeling foolish at having to ask, but she knew that was silly.

“It's me, Applejack,” the earth mare said loudly. “How yah feelin'?”

“Good. We're moving now, right? How's Twilight holding up?”

“She's doing her best, but she needs some time alone. The Great Dragon kinda... hit her hard.”

Rainbow nodded and let out a sigh. “How about about our travels? Any news on how long until we arrive?”

“According to all the information we have, we'll arrive near the beginning of the ritual, tomorrow night. We'll need to hit hard and fast to interrupt it. The uhhhh... the green light is getting bigger each night. It's a lil smaller than the moon now. Tomorrow it'll... well, be quite the sight. No offense.”

“We'll get there in plenty of time,” Rainbow mumbled. “Then Twilight'll zap it back and everything will be fine, we'll have kicked its butt and everything'll be settled. Nothing to worry about, right?”

“Right. So, how yah holdin' up?”

“I said I was fine.”

“Ah know, but before yah got on here yah hadn't been outta bed since--”

“I needed to get on the ship, so I got on the ship. I'll do whatever I need to do to make sure we succeed. Don't worry about me.”

“Worry about yah? Sugarcube, ah was worryin' about yah long before this happened. It jus' gone an' made it worse. Ah wanted tah talk with yah about... well. Ah thought ah might be able tah help yah. See, ah mean. Or... kinda see. It's like...”

“You aren't a healer, you can't help. Even if you were, the healers back there already did what they could. There's nothing more that can be done now. It's just, ugh, waiting now. In a few months or so, either I'll see or I won't see. Nothing else we can do about it.”

“No, we can't fix your sight. What we can do is help yah develop somethin' new. A lil trick earth benders use, ah don't know if it'll work for your air bendin', but it might.”

“I'm not interested in some--”

“If it worked, yah'd be able tah fly again without any fear of crashin' inta ponies,” Applejack interrupted.

Rainbow paused for a second, before giving a slow nod. “Fine, I am... mildly interested. Tell me more.”

“Well, as yah know us earth benders are known tah go underground a lot. It can be awfully dangerous if yah don't know what you're doin', so we all have tah work on bein' able tah sense what's there, what's comin' up. Otherwise yah end up fallin' down inta some cavern an' break a leg. Or yah run inta somethin' yah can't bend, like water. Or lava. Or yah try tah come up an' yah end up runnin' inta somethin' hard an' metal. All in all, yah gotta be careful. Some ponies develop differently, of course. Most only learn the basics, but if yah master it yah can practically see anythin' touchin' the ground, or under it. Even things yah can't see with your eyes. That's why it's so hard tah ambush me.”

“And you can teach me this? I don't think any air benders can do something like that,” Rainbow snorted. “We don't really... feel our element like you do.”

“Not many air benders who can do a sonic rainboom, either. Accordin' tah Pinkie, at least. Ain't no earth bender who can bend metal, but this skill is what lead tah me bein' able tah do it. Now, if yah are interested, ah'd be happy tah try. However, if yah'd rather mope around the ship, wait in the back while we do all the work then go about poutin' for the rest of your life, ah can leave yah alone. But then again, you're Rainbow Dash. Ah figured yah'd be all for doin' somethin' no other pony can.”

The pegasus slowly sat up, before shaking her head. “No. I can't. I thought I could, but I'm too weak and helpless. Life is nothing more than misery and pain. There's no point to me even trying, I'll just inevitably fail.”

“O-oh... really? Ah guess... well, yah been through a--”

“Bwa ha ha! You actually bought that?” Rainbow asked as she fell back laughing. “Come on, Applejack. Don't be so gullible! I am wayyyy too awesome to let something like this get me down. So, how do we start?”

Applejack scowled and rolled her eyes. “Yah can't see me, but I'm rolling my eyes at yah. Now come on yah lazy flier.” She grabbed the mare's hoof and led her outside the room. She barely managed to resist 'accidentally' walking the mare into the walls as they went.

Rarity gulped and slowly paced outside the room, chewing on her lower lip. She could do this. She would do this. It wasn't so hard, really. It was just a little talk, an easy talk. About the future and... oh gosh she wanted to run and hide. But no, she had to do this. If she didn't, she'd regret it forever. Besides, this was the perfect pony to discuss it with. Nervously, she reached out and gently knocked on the door. There was no sound. She knocked again and again, over and over.

“I-I said c-come in,” a soft, gentle voice called out.

Rarity took another deep breath and pushed the door open. Inside, Fluttershy was laying on the hammock, a small bowl of carrots and lettuce in her lap. She was nibbling a few and feeding a few to Angel, who was nestled up against her wings. “S-sorry, I couldn't get up. Angel's comfy...”

“I understand completely, Fluttershy. I... just wanted to talk with you about some things.” She moved forward and sat down on the floor besides the hammock. “Is... it okay if we talk? If you're busy, I understand. I can go.”

The pegasus shook her head and smiled. “No, it's no problem. What's on your mind? I... I can't promise I'll be much help, b-but I'll try my best. I'm sorry if I don't do it right...”

“It's fine, it's nothing really major. Well, it is a little bit. Just... I want to ask...” The princess took a deep breath and shook her head. “I've been thinking about this coming battle, a lot.”

“O-oh? I... I try not to think about it.”

“I know. It's scary, and dangerous. Chances are more of us will die,” Rarity said gently as she leaned her head back against the hammock, making it sway slightly. “I've been thinking about my mother. All the things she's done, all the ponies who have died by her hoof. Under her orders. I... I don't think we should purify her.”

The pegasus stared for a few moments. “You... you want us to give up? But sh--”

“No. Not give up. Never give up.” Rarity took another deep breath, trying to build the words up within herself. “I think... I think we should execute her.”

Fluttershy gasped, knocking the veggie bowl aside. Angel leaped and barely managed to catch it, dangling over the side of the hammock and using the bowl to catch the falling vegetables. “Y-you want to kill her? But she's your mother, she--”

“She's done so many horrible, awful things. She's killed thousands, made millions suffer. Even if Discord's taint is... partially responsible for it, my mother still did those things. I was under the same taint, I know what it's like. But there is still at least some part of her that thought this was okay. That... thought this was the right thing.” Tears slowly welled up in her eyes. “Even if we free her... my mother will never return. Too much has happened. She will never, ever be the mare she once was. She... I don't even know if she'll be able to live with herself. Not after the horrible, awful things she's done.”

“Rarity...”

The princess felt a few tears streaming down her face. “I think... execution is the merciful thing to do, now. Father is gone, our country is in shambles. The whole world is in pieces. So much of it falls on her hooves. So many horrible, awful things that she has done. How could she... possibly live with herself after this?”

Fluttershy took a slow, steady breath before spreading out her wings. She gently flew up and landed besides the princess. She leaned in close and gave the mare a hug. “It's okay. I know what you mean. I know... why you want to do this. I also know you don't... really want to.”

“She's... not my mother anymore. It's been so long, so many years. What if she doesn't remember what it was like before she was... this?”

“Then you'll remind her.” Her words were soft and comforting.

“What if we purify her, but she doesn't change?”

“What if we purify her, and she changes completely?”

Rarity whimpered and closed her eyes. She gently leaned into the soft, gentle pony. “I... I don't know. Things will never return to normal for her. Even if she... becomes who she was, no pony will ever... very few will be able to forgive her. She's destroyed so much, killed so many.”

Fluttershy nodded and pulled the princess in for a tighter hug, her hoof gently rubbing her back. “Yes, she has... but...” She took a slow, steady breath. “Don't you want to give her the opportunity to make up for her mistakes? To fix what she's done? She may not be able to make up for everything, but shouldn't she have the chance to try?”

Rarity blinked and then slowly gave a nod. “T-thank you. I... I guess she should. I just... Fluttershy, I'm afraid. Ponies are terrified of my sister, even now. She was far less... deadly. Caused far less damage. But I wouldn't feel safe leaving her behind if it wasn't for my aunt watching over her. My mother though, she'll be... there will be entire countries calling for her head. Wishing to destroy her, for real. Execute her. What if we... can't stop them? What if we can't save her?”

Fluttershy took another deep breath before smiling. “We'll try our best, just like we always do. If... we have to, we'll kill her. I know it's horrible, sad and uncomfortable. But sometimes it has to be done. But that has never, even at our worst, been our goal. Our goal is the safety of all, the protection of all. Your mother has done... horrible things. Things she'll have to spend the rest of her life making up for. But we'll try to give her that chance.”

The princess slowly nodded. “I... I guess. You're right. I just... I really needed to hear this. I had to know if...” She trailed off and lowered her eyes. “I don't... want to lose my mother too.”

“I know,” Fluttershy said before giving another gentle rub of the back. “I know it's hard, but trust Twilight. She's gotten us through all this, I know she'll see us through to the finish line. She's strong and amazing. Trust in her to make the right decision.”

The unicorn nodded before looking up. “You're... right. Of course. I knew coming to you was the right choice. Would... it be okay if I bunked in here tonight? I ummm...”

Fluttershy blinked and looked to the other hammocks in the room. She gave a slow nod. “I suppose. Pinkie's claimed the one over me, but I'm sure you can take one of the others.”

“Thank you. I just... want to sleep near a friend tonight.”

The moon hung high in the sky, though there were still very few stars in it. Instead, a green tinge flowed over the great tapestry of the night, a glowing green comet slowly making its way through the sky. Before long it would be within range, only one more day. They'd barely make it in time if they were fast. A few of their ships had lagged behind, though the ponies had no choice but to ignore them and continue on. Too much depended on them getting to the Water Nation to allow for any stalling.

Applejack stood on the bow, staring out over the world ahead of them. It looked sickly, almost toxic. The hint of green traveling everywhere in the land, tainting the ground with its glow. A constant reminder of how close the danger was and how much they had to lose. She was almost thankful that Twilight hadn't left her room since they'd arrived on the ship. Seeing the world like this would probably just make her sadder and ruin whatever hope the mare had managed to gather over the last day. The alicorn knew what was on the line and had lost enough, she didn't need to have it rubbed in her face. She glanced over towards Pinkie, who was leaning against the bow. Rainbow was standing a few feet away.

“Well then, ah don't really know how wind bendin' works, but ah figure if we work together, we'll figure out some common ground. Ah know your air bendin' is all about dodgin' an' weavin' and stuff, but we'll work on that later. First, how much can yah feel in the wind? How about your wings, they have tah feel the wind an' stuff, right? They touch it well enough when yah fly.”

“Well, actually that's a common misconception,” Rainbow said with a smile. “You see, as a pegasus I don't actually use the wind much when I fly. Well, it can disrupt my flight or throw me off course, but the majority of my weight is held by the magic in the air. You know how we can stand on clouds even though they aren't solid? It's a lot like that. Almost exactly like that, actually. The magic just gathers up in our hooves when we stand on them and it allows them to support our weight. Now, flight basically works by us using our wings to cut through the magic in the air.” She spread one of them out and gently wiggled it about.

Applejack blinked a few times and rubbed her chin. “Well, ah'll be. Ah always wondered how come some of the giant ones of yah were able tah fly, even though they didn't have much wing size. Well, that could be useful then.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, yah got some kinda senses or somethin'. Yah can feel the magic in the air with your wings. That could be what we need. If yah know how tah do that, maybe yah can use it tah feel what's goin' on around yah. Maybe use your wind bendin' tah mess with the air on a lower level, yah know?”

Rainbow shook her head. “Not a clue. I mean, just because I can touch it doesn't mean I can feel through it. It would be like touching the ground and trying to see through... oh. Yeah. Hey! Maybe you're right, maybe I can do this!”

“If anypony can do this, ah think yah can. So, start tryin' tah feel Pinkie.”

The pink earth pony withheld her giggles and waved her hooves about wildly, wiggling about by the bow and barely managing to keep her excited squeals suppressed. Rainbow sat down and spread out her wings, biting her lower lip. After a few moments she gave a soft sigh. “I don't feel anything. All I feel is the wind ruffling my feathers. I don't think I'll be able to do anything with that.”

“Well, yah ain't gonna be able tah do anything if yah just give up in two seconds. It can take months, even years tah master this skill as an earth bender, that's with proper trainin'. You're doin' something nopony ever has, it won't be easy. But if yah don't give up, who knows? Yah could be the first air bender tah be able tah see the wind. Or however it would be said. Besides, we got tonight an' tomorrow. Yah already know how tah air bend like a master, so that'll probably cut some time off.”

Rainbow took a deep breath, before nodding. “Well... I guess that would be kind of awesome. Let's keep trying.”

“Good,” Applejack said before sitting down. At least they were making progress, or attempting to. For now, that might be all they could do. Hopefully it would be enough to help their friend until her sight returned.

Twilight tossed and turned in her bed, a small glassed off candle dangling across the room. She vaguely wondered what time it was, but didn't care enough to find out. She wasn't even really tired, but there wasn't much else to do aside from sleep. That, and think about what happened. The falling of the stars, the destruction of Manehatten. Well, not total destruction but pretty close. The deaths of so many ponies and her last connection to her old world.

She was alone. Not completely, her friends were still there. But there were things they could never understand, would never understand. It was now up to her to keep the world of a hundred years ago alive. Her and her alone. She wouldn't get any help, nopony would be there to tell her when something was wrong, or help her remember things she'd forgotten. She couldn't even talk to anypony to relive ancient memories. Now there was just her, the only beacon of what the world once was.

It hurt. It felt like a knife had been driven into her stomach. The Great Dragon had been so much more to her and she'd never realized. She'd just assumed he'd always be there, that nothing could hurt him. He survived the last hundred years, why would this year be any different? She'd figured he'd be around another hundred and they would talk. They would laugh. After everything was over and the world was saved they could go over everything that happened and talk about how to make it better.

But now that would never happen. Nightmare Moon had taken it from her. Discord had taken it from her. The Water Nation had taken it from her. Everything she had, everything she was, they took and destroyed. It didn't matter that she was running out of things to give. It didn't matter that she was working to help everypony. All that mattered to any of them was that they got what they wanted, that the world bow to their whims. Not anymore, not now. She would end this, she swore.

She slowly sat up and closed her eyes. She couldn't be alone, but she couldn't talk with the others. Not now. The alicorn rolled out of her bed and sat on the ground. Now was as good a time as any. They might need her, so she couldn't disappear into the Spirit Realm. But she needed to talk with the other avatars. She needed to tell them how she felt.

She reached out for them, her eyes closing tighter as she reached deep within herself. Then he was there. Starswirl. “Avatar Twilight! This is quite the surprise, what has led you to summon me again?” He looked around. “You have developed, I see.”

Twilight took another slow, steady breath before opening her eyes. The bond was weak and he occasionally seemed to flicker out for a second, but he was there. She'd done it. “I... I needed to talk with somepony. The Great Dragon, he's... he's dead.”

He went still before slowly nodding. “I know. There was nothing you could do.”

“I know. I don't think there ever was. What... did you and the other avatars do? How did you take over like that? I didn't even know you could do that.”

“The might of the elements is powerful. Things that seemed impossible can be done almost easily with them.” He looked her over. “However, they are not limitless. They are fueled by you and your friends. They are only ever as strong as the bond you share. Even then, your body will suffer the damage of having to wield such might. It is never easy.”

She shook her head. “There's so much... I've lost so much now. I don't know what I can do now. I just... I didn't think he could die. What am I supposed to do?”

“The only thing you can do. Your duty. It--”

“Buck my duty!” Twilight yelled, stomping a hoof down. He flickered for a few seconds, before the bond reformed. The moment of anger felt good, driving the pain away. She embraced it. “They've broken everything, destroyed everything. I can't just... it's my fault, do you understand that?”

“You couldn't have known, they--”

“I couldn't have known, but I could have stopped this! If I hadn't hesitated, if I had just eliminated them when I had the chance, the Great Dragon would still be alive. All those ponies would still be alive!”

“Twilight, you're angry, don't--”

“Don't what? Let it control me? Manipulate me? How many ponies have to die because of my decisions?” It hurt to say the words, but the anger dulled the pain. She let it flow out and envelop her, dampen every second of agony. “Because I hesitate? It's my duty to protect them, but I've failed, again and again. Every time there's always an excuse, some reason why I can't or won't do something. This is the final battle though, the last fight on the Water Nation. Everything comes to this. What if I fail again? What if I hesitate? The world gets destroyed? Hundreds more die? Thousands? Millions?”

“Twilight, you cannot allow your anger to--”

“I can allow my anger to do whatever I want!” she screamed, her mane bursting into flames. “Ponies die because of my actions. Ponies I was supposed to protect. I had to protect. If I had just ended this during the Summer Sun Celebration, all of them would still be alive. I wouldn't have had to go through all that work to get the country back, either. It would have fallen to us, it--”

“Do not raise your voice to me, child. You are an avatar, you--”

She waved a hoof. “No. I am THE Avatar. This is my responsibility. My decision. The ponies here depend on me to make the right one. Not you. I want to know, can you even begin to understand how this feels? To know how close you came to ending all this, then having it slip through your hooves and so many of your friends dying? So many ponies who needed you? Discord would have been helpless to escape. The Water Nation would have been defeated. All this death and misery would be over. Now more ponies have to go and fight and they are fighting because of me. Because of my failure, because of my hesitation.”

The ancient pony took a deep breath. “Yes. I know exactl--”

“Oh give it up.” She snapped, the words colder and harsher than she intended, but she couldn't suppress them. It made the pain stop, if just for a second. “You made a mistake, a hundred years ago. It happened, you couldn't do anything about it. So it's on my shoulders now. You know what? I'm done failing.” She slammed a hoof down. “The Water Nation falls this time. We've practiced. We've trained. Discord will be defeated. Nightmare Moon will fall one way or another. I will not fail again!” she screamed, before closing her eyes.

“Twilight, you--”

“GO!” she screamed. A moment later the ancient bearded pony disappeared. However, after a second a pink alicorn appeared in his place.

“Young Twilight, so we meet at last.”

She sighed softly and opened her eyes. She felt exhausted and ready to collapse, but empty. It was better than the pain. “Cadence. I was wondering when you and I would meet. If you and I would meet. Your... city was nice. Sorry about it getting... wrecked.”

The pink mare shook her head. “It is of no matter. A city is nothing more than stones and roads by itself, it is the ponies who live in it that make it a city. I am grateful that they managed to escape and find their way. However, I am greatly concerned for--”

“How did you feel when your love was taken from you?”

“W-what?” the ancient alicorn asked, taken aback.

“How did it feel? When you lost him, what did you do? To know that... you'd never see him again? To know somepony that meant so much to you was gone?”

Cadence slowly shook her head. “I do understand that you are hurting, but I would hardly compare the love you had for your dragon as what Shining and I had. We--”

“No, it's not the same. I know that. But it still hurts. It still burns inside me. I can feel that loss, like a piece of me was torn away. He was the last thing from a hundred years ago, the last connection I had. The last... the last sign of home. He wasn't much, but he was something. Now I've lost even him. I barely even noticed my home when I was there. I never thought I'd lose it, so why should I have spent time on it? But now it's gone. All gone. I don't even have one living thing I can talk about it with. What about my friends? What if I lose them next? This is war, it would be so easy. If one of those stars had veered the wrong way, if the Great Dragon hadn't sacrificed himself. So many things could have happened and... and I truly would have been alone. How did you deal with that?”

Cadence took a slow, steady breath. “I... am not the one to answer that. I was--”

“TELL ME!” Twilight screamed. “How do you deal with knowing you'll lose your ponies at any second? HOW?” She stomped her hooves, but the pink alicorn just kept her eyes closed and slowly faded from existence. The younger avatar considered diving deep, to call out the past avatars. She then shook her head. She especially didn't want to deal with Clover and listen about how wrong she had been to get friends. How they would have been safer without her. She got to her hooves and crawled into the hammock and closed her eyes.

It hurt, she fell so alone. She didn't know if she'd ever stop feeling this alone. At least there was one small bit of hope. So long as she had her friends, it would be bearable. She truly didn't know what she would do if she ever lost them.

“GAH! Bucking little bucket!” Rainbow growled as she tripped over yet another bucket.

“Well, you're doing better at least,” Applejack said with a smile. “You managed to avoid the crate.”

“This isn't working,” the pegasus said with a shake of her head. “There's just... it's not like air bending.”

The earth pony mare sighed and shook her head. They'd been trying for most of the trip, all through the previous day and into the night. They'd be arriving at Canterlot soon and the air bender wasn't nearly close enough to being ready. Which wasn't surprising, but she'd hoped the fact Rainbow was such a master air bender would make this easier. So far she could only really sense things about her size that weren't moving, even that was hard for her. It might not even be her bending so much as just the reflected wind. The fight would start very soon and the pegasus would be doing nothing but getting in the way.

Tensions were extremely tight on the ship as it was. The green glow filled the sky now, almost completely. A great orb of power radiating its toxic light across the world and illuminating the lands before them. A reminder they'd be to Canterlot soon, as well as the final battle. It was a miracle they hadn't been attacked yet. Everypony was ready, standing on the deck with their weapons loosed. The final fight would begin soon and they were all just waiting for the first sign to signal the war.

Trying to help Rainbow learn this art was the only thing keeping her distracted enough not to have an anxiety attack while they searched for the coming attack. “Jus' keep tryin', you'll have it. Yah can feel the big things, all yah gotta do is feel the small things next.”

“Ship on the port... false alarm!” a voice rang out. There was a collective sigh from the crew. It was at least the fifth false alarm in the last twenty minutes. They were going at max speed, any ambushes that they happened upon would have to blow past. They didn't have the opportunity to be slow and steady. Not this time.

Rainbow growled. “Just get me out of the way, this'll start in--”

“We got nothin' better tah do right now. Keep on tryin' while yah can,” Applejack mumbled before her eyes wandered up. For once she wished she was a pegasus so she could fly up to the top of that balloon. Twilight was up there, alone. Waiting and watching. Once the assault began, well... who knew what would happen?

“Ugh, fine, just a waste of time,” Rainbow muttered before flapping her wings and then trying to walk around the narrow bit of deck they had to themselves. A bucket, broom and crate had been moved onto it, to give her something to try to focus on. A lack of solid progress was doing nothing but annoying her.

“Ships! Lots of them, ahead!” a voice rang out. Applejack stuck her head up and listened, hoping for some sign of it being a mistake. But there was none, not this time. She took Rainbow's hoof and guided her to the side of the ship, out of the way.

“Come on,” the earth pony said as she looked ahead. The other ships didn't have any fires to light them, but they didn't need to. In the green glow of the night even their black hulls and masts were clearly visible. The fleet was there, the whole remainder. Behind it, Canterlot could be seen off in the distance. There was no question where the ritual was being done, a single domed building could be seen, glowing with a bright, purple light. “It looks like everythin' is about tah start. Stay close.”

“Don't worry, I'm not going anywhere. Not like I could even if I wanted to.” Rainbow couldn't keep the anger and bitterness from her voice, no matter how she tried. She should have been out there, leading the assault.

Applejack nodded. “Don't worry. We got our elements. Ah'm sure Twilight will be down here any moment tah activate 'em an'... the... what the buck?”

“What's going on?”

“Ah... ah don't rightly know.” Twilight had taken off from the balloon and was now flying straight at the enemy fleet. Alone. Pegasi flew out to ambush her, but quickly pulled back as her body erupted into flame. Enemy pegasi who came too close found themselves suddenly trapped in blazing winds of swirling air bending and fire bending, before being hurtled into their allies, slightly charred. Within seconds the pegasi around her quickly got out of her way in a panic. That was their first mistake.

Twilight blew straight to the nearest ship and rained fire down on it, balls of compressed fire raining down, vaporizing the balloons and shattering the ship. Pegasi were forced to leap from the doomed vessels, though the most unfortunate found themselves caught in Twilight's bending and flung straight into the other ships or their allies. Applejack just stared, her mouth falling open.

“What's going on? Where's Twilight?” Rainbow asked, stomping her hooves impatiently.

“Ah... ah don't know. She's... ah've never seen her fight like that.” Applejack cringed as a few pegasi were sent hurtling to the ground. The rest of the Fire Tribe vessels moved within range and the battle began. Pegasi and griffon flew through the air, fighting with each other as other vessels moved to board the Water Nation ships and allow the grounded members of their fleet to join in the battle.

Yet, Applejack couldn't look away from the fiery, burning alicorn. The mare fought with a brutality she'd never seen before, smashing her enemies into each other and sending massive balls of fire down on the ships. She didn't seem to care if they would fall to their deaths or were burned. She just fought, her powers destroying all in her path.

During all this, Discord's power moved quickly across the horizon, marking the coming time of its release. The clock to the end of all they knew ticked faster and faster.

Chapter 47: Rage

Twilight lifted a hoof before thrusting it forward, sending a massive ball of destruction and fire at the nearest airship. A part of her cringed at the sight of the pegasi fleeing for their lives and struggling to get away, but she suppressed it deep. She wouldn't hesitate, not this time.

She even saw a few of the shadowbolts, their dark uniforms seeming to glow green in the strange night. They circled around her, but a quick explosion of wind and fire sent them racing away. She was the Avatar, when she truly tried, none could hope to stop her. The flames then encircled her body, making it impossible for any of her enemies to come close, and she used every bending trick she knew to destroy them. She wrapped them in tight, deadly winds and threw them hurtling at each other, creating panic and disarray in their ranks where ever she went.

The screams, explosions and sounds of blades cutting the wind filled the air, but she ignored it. She drove herself forward like a nail, through the ranks of airships that stood in her way. Arrows turned to ash long before they could reach her and the pegasi who dared to draw close found themselves hurtling to the ground.

Some of them might die, but it didn't matter. Not anymore. Too many depended on her, if she hesitated again, more of her friends might die. Off in the distance she could see the purple glowing dome, a reminder of what was at stake. If she didn't stop it, more ponies would die, they'd lose. She wouldn't allow that. There was a light sizzling as her tears were evaporated by the flame.

“W-what is she doing?” Fluttershy asked as she watched the fiery destruction. “T-those poor ponies...”

“I have no idea, would somepony please tell me what's going on?” Rainbow asked, the frustration echoing from her voice.

“It's Twilight, she's, well,” Rarity said softly. “She's plowing through the airships and... driving everything down. She's making a way for us though, we're piercing through.”

It was true, their airship was following in the wake of the alicorn's destruction, flying over the burning wreckage of the destroyed vessels. On either side of them, full war was breaking out as pegasi and griffon fought in the sky, blades and hooves cutting through the air. A few of the Water Nation vessels were even being boarded by earth pony soldiers, though their distinct lack of wings put them at a rather large disadvantage. They were outnumbered, but fierce. Twilight driving straight through the line was also having a disorganizing effect on the fleet as well. Some ships tried to move to block their passage, but quickly found themselves a target of the alicorn's might. None of them had ever seen Twilight fight in such a way.

“I think she's trying to break your record for most airships destroyed,” Pinkie said gently as yet another vessel was sent hurtling down in an inferno.

“She's... killing them,” Fluttershy said softly.

“Ponies die, this is war,” Applejack said softly. “We all knew this could happen. Might happen. It's... their own faults. They should know to get out of her way by now.”

Indeed, many of the ships were doing just that. The lines were being scattered as some of the vessels turned tail and fled, running from the battle. Plenty of the pegasi were doing the same. They had them outnumbered, but the ferocity of the Avatar was something none of their enemies wished to face. The cliffs that penned the battle in made it all the worse, since there was little for the ships to do to escape the alicorn's might, aside from completely breaking the line and flee. There was another blast of heat as one of the ships exploded, sending wounded pegasi and charred pieces of wood to the ground.

“Twilight's... doing what?” Rainbow asked. “Hey, come on. This is Twilight we're speaking about. There's no way she's fighting like that. I've seen her, she's--”

“She just took out four Shadowbolts,” Fluttershy said softly. “I... I think they're still alive but... they... oh.”

“Ah don't think they'll ever be the same,” Applejack said softly. “There are so many of them. Ah don't think she can keep this up forever. She needs tah rest, tah... ah, finally! She's comin' back! She's... what in tarnation?”

The alicorn broke off from another airship and dove towards the nearby cliffs. She began spinning and drilled straight through the rock, drawing a gasp from Applejack. “She can't intend tah... but there's no way. She won't, she... oh buck.”

The cliff portion that towered over the airships began to teeter and wobble. There was no doubt of what would happen next and the enemy airships brimmed with retreating pegasi, ponies throwing themselves from their vessels in an attempt to escape what came next. The cliff side fell over, collapsing onto the nearest air ships. The balloons held for a second before jagged shards of rock pierced the balloons and they began to fall. The ponies stared in awe at the hole in the fleet that Twilight had created.

“What's going on, what happened?” Rainbow asked.

“Twilight just... dropped a mountain on 'em,” Applejack said softly. “Ah didn't even think she... had that kinda power. What in... Twilight!”

The alicorn glided in and collapsed on the bow of the ship. She dropped to her knees as the fires died out around her and she panted, wheezing for air.

“Are yah okay? What in blazes was that? Are yah tryin' tah get yourself killed?” Applejack asked as she galloped to the mare. “Yah can't fight like that, you're gonna burn yourself out an' bite off more 'an yah can chew. Are yah hurt? Anythin' broken?”

“I-I'm fine,” Twilight said softly as she got to her hooves. “C-can't stop, need to keep going. T-they'll fill that hole, they'll send more ships. We need to push through, now!” She tried to take off, but was gripped by her tail.

“You've made us a hole and we're pushing through it,” Rarity said, her magic wrapped around the mare's tail. “But you need to rest, conserve yourself. It won't do any good if you're exhausted. Calm down.”

“I can't calm down, everypony is depending on me!” Twilight snapped, shaking her head. “I need to stop this, now! Don't you see?” She motioned to the sky. “Discord is almost here. If we don't stop him now, I fail. I can't fail again!”

“Easy girl!” Applejack yelled, stomping her hooves. “You're wound tighter than a hog tied pig wrestlin' a squid!”

The alicorn paused for a moment and stared at the mare. “What?”

“Yah need tah relax. It ain't gonna do any of us any good tah have yah chargin' in an' gettin' yourself killed. Take a few deep breaths an' think about this.”

The Avatar sighed and took a slow, deep breath. “Your right. I'm sorry. I'm calm. Let's summon the elements to end this.”

“Very well,” Rarity said before releasing the mare's tail. The five friends then lowered their heads and, after a few seconds, their elements appeared around their necks. They then turned to the Avatar. “Well, darling, where's yours?”

“I... I'm trying,” Twilight said softly as she gritted her teeth. But, try as she might, it wouldn't appear. The element wasn't coming, it was resisting her. Her breathing began to quicken. “I-I can't summon it, it's not working!”

“W-what?” Applejack asked, her eyes widening.

“It's not coming, no no no no,” the Avatar said as she shook her head. “It's not coming, it's...” She closed her eyes and stomped a hoof down. “I won't fail. Not this time.” Before the others could object, she took off, leaving the ship behind. The princess lunged and tried to grab her, but was too slow.

“We've gotta stop her,” Rarity said as she watched the alicorn blaze across the sky. “She's going to burn herself out. What if she gets hurt, or even killed?”

“We can't do anything from here,” Applejack said with a sigh. “She's blazing a path for us an' we're makin' it through. We jus' gotta hope she can handle it. In the mean time...” She glanced to Rainbow and smiled. “Ah suppose there is one thing we can do. Rainbow, yah can still bend just as well as before, right?”

“Of course I can. Being blind doesn't ruin my bending. Not like it does any good though.”

“Well, it just might. Come on, let's give Twilight some support. I'll aim, you blow.”

Rainbow stared at the mare, even though she couldn't see. She then burst into laughter. “Okay, that's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard you say. I doubt it'll work at all.” She then smirked. “But it'll be awesome, I'm in.”

“Ohhhh, can I help? I have lots of magic aiming experience!” Pinkie said with a giggle. “Just a shame she doesn't have a horn.”

“Yah know what? Sure Pinkie, let's see what yah can do.” The group walked to the bow of the ship and aimed the pegasus towards the enemy ships.

Twilight blew through ships and pegasi that dared to block her way, her wings flapping as hard and fast as they could. Her element wasn't working, she couldn't summon it. They needed it if they were going to have any chance of defeating Nightmare Moon. And yet, she'd failed. She was going to fail.

NO NO NO! She shook her head and sent another stream of fire down on a ship. She would not fail, not this time. It didn't matter if she didn't have her element. She would destroy all in her path and wipe out everything they had. The next ship tried to raise up higher, out of reach, but it didn't stand a chance. Another burst of flame lit it up and sent it plummeting to the ground into an inferno. She wouldn't fail. She would blow a path through these ships if it killed her, and then they would stop this ritual. She looked up to the sky.

The great ball of green magic was so close, almost staring at her. She felt a tug at her heart as she thought about the seals that had gone into place over a hundred years ago. Starswirl had tried so hard to seal that monster away, yet he had leaked out. Just enough to cause impossible to measure destruction and ruin countless lives. Now it was her problem, her job. She would deal with it and destroy it. Discord would be stopped, here and now. He would never get another chance to ruin this world, it was hers. She would not fail.

She burst through another ship, the flames surrounding her and turning all to ash in her wake. Then she was through. She looked back at the wrecked ships and began to turn around. But nopony was coming near her. The line was broken and more of the ships were breaking into full retreat, flying over the mountains and making their best effort to escape her inferno. She scanned the ships for a moment before diving towards the nearest one. The pegasi inside quickly took to the air, fleeing her wrath. For a moment she considered pursuing them, but instead settled for burning yet another ship to ash. They were winning, the Water Nation was on the retreat. Only one thing came now. The final assault. She looked back towards the ship with her friends, it was making its way through the destruction, with more ships following behind. They had it handled.

She took a deep breath and turned back to the glowing purple dome. It was surrounded by the tents of the Water Nation and their grounded soldiers. The air forces couldn't stop her and the soldiers on the ground were all that stood between them and victory. She dove.

“Oh... oh no,” Rarity whispered as she watched the mare dive towards the dome. “She can't go there alone!”

“Ah don't think she cares,” Applejack muttered. “She's plowin' through everything. Even them fancy Shadowbolts can't seem tah touch her.”

“Yes, but they'll have benders on the ground. Earth benders, water benders. It won't be her bending powers versus normal pegasi.”

Applejack cringed and looked towards Pinkie and Rainbow, the two working in combination to keep any of the Water Nation's ships from coming close. “Well, looks like we're goin' down, girls. We need tah get this ship down as fast as possible! Captain! Lower us!”

The captain looked up, confusion on her face. “But what about--”

“Doesn't matter, get us on the ground, we'll take it from there!”

“As you wish.”

Twilight slammed into the ground, sending the ponies nearest to her toppling over and making the ground ripple out in a wave of dirt and stone. She didn't hesitate, lifting forward on her front hooves and then kicking out with her back hooves. The ground erupted into a flaming swarm of rocks and dirt, burying the ponies behind her and sending them flailing back. She took a quick step to the right as a spear pony charged her, though she sent the pony hurtling back with a wave of her wing and burst of powerful air. A moment later, the ground began to rumble under her.

She leaped into the air as the spikes erupted, narrowly avoiding them. She then lowered her head and flame burst from her horn. She sent a steady stream across the ground, scattering the ponies and making them flee for their lives. A boulder shot at her, but she shattered it with her front hooves and flapped her wings faster. She caught the rubble in her winds before sending them raining down on the ponies. More of the ponies galloped away.

She landed on the ground again and the flames erupted out from her body, sending the nearest ponies toppling and screaming back. She thrust a hoof forward and the ground drove forward, burying more of them. “ENOUGH!” Twilight screamed. Her hooves suddenly felt heavy and a quick look revealed them to be encased in stone. She snorted and flapped her wings faster, sending a whirlwind out from her, picking up ponies, rubble and tents into the air before making them fly outwards into pained heaps. Her vision was blurry from moisture, but she ignored it. She had to end this, now. She couldn't let them stop her. She had to push through.

Her eyes landed on the dome, still glowing purple, an affront to all she had worked to obtain. Every fight, every lesson, every sacrifice. They were trying to undo everything with one massive spell. She wouldn't let them. Couldn't let them. “AGHHHHHH!” she screamed, stomping her hooves down and taking off forward like a dart. The winds and fires swirled around her as the ground erupted underhoof. She wouldn't be stopped or slowed. She blew past each wall and pony, sending them scattering before slamming her hooves down and sending another wave of destruction outwards.

A shard of ice impaled her right hoof, making her scream. She stopped and pulled back, looking down at the wound, the ice already evaporating. A quick examination revealed the wound was little more than a cut, the ice already almost gone when it penetrated her barrier. She glanced to the source and scowled.

Water benders. A small herd of them, standing with buckets of water. They formed another spike of ice and sent it hurtling at her as one.

This time she was ready. The fire formed on her horn and she sent it out, enveloping the icy projectile. Steam filled the air as the two fought, the water benders struggling to keep the ice going and stop it from melting, while she kept the stream of fire going to melt it.

The ground under her shifted, making her fall backwards and her fire die out. The spike shot forward and she barely managed to avoid a direct blow, narrowly rolling to the side and getting a long gash down her side. She let out a soft whimper, before getting back to her hooves. Earth benders, water benders, soldiers. She would beat them all, fight through every single one of them. Her heart was beating rapidly and she could feel the muscles in her body burning as she pushed herself harder and harder, but she wouldn't stop. She couldn't stop. She lifted into the air and drove herself forward like a nail into the Water Benders, the adrenaline pumping in her ears.

She was the Avatar. She wouldn't fail again. She burst into the midst of their ranks and, using their own liquids, sent a small wave of air and water outward. There were scattered and she quickly went back on the offensive, sending waves of rock and stone after them. Her assault was blocked as earth ponies jumped in the way, raising their own wave of stone to blocks hers. “Give it up, surrender!” she yelled, shaking her head. “The Water Nation falls today!”

They didn't answer, instead launching rocks from all sides. She dove under the ground and prepared for her counterattack. Their silence just made her angrier, the hatred bundling within her stomach like a ball of fire. They would take everything from her if she didn't stop them. It didn't matter what she wanted, what she did. So long as she stopped them. She had to stop them.

Twilight erupted from the ground, sending rocks and dirt raining down on the ponies. Water and stone spiked out to meet her, but she was ready. She broke each attack with her own bending, before redirecting it towards her enemies. But they wouldn't stop. She fought with a ferocity she'd never known, bending all the elements into powerful, deadly assaults before launching them at the ponies. But for every one she wounded, two more would take its place. Her body burned and her vision was so blurry she couldn't see half the time, but she couldn't stop.

She had to go. She had to fight. She had to--

A rock slammed into the side of her head, toppling her over. For a second she was stunned, but that was all they needed. Water swirled around her and turned to ice. A moment later, the ground opened up and enveloped her, casting her in darkness. The two benders worked in unison, encasing her with their strongest magic as she struggled to break free of the bonds. The ice cracked under her assaults, but reformed almost instantly. As powerful as she was, she couldn't form the elements like this. Only water. She was outnumbered and helpless.

She failed. She was going to fail. If she could sob, she would have. But she couldn't. She couldn't breath, couldn't move, couldn't do anything. Encased in the ice and dirt, she couldn't even see.

The prison shattered. For a moment she was blinded by the light, squinting. Her friends stood around her, even Rainbow. Applejack and Rarity were staring down at her. “Yah okay?” the earth pony asked.

“Y-yes, I-I'm fine. I need to go, though. Nightmare's in-- Rainbow, what are you doing?” Twilight asked as the pegasus groped her withers for a few moments before finding her face.

Rainbow then grinned and gripped the horn for a second before slamming her head forward, headbutting the alicorn. She dropped like a rock.

“Ow ow ow ow! W-what was that for?”

“Sit down and stop going all nutso on everything,” Rainbow yelled, pushing a hoof out to pin the alicorn. “Don't move. We're dealing with this. Don't worry girls, I've got her.”

Twilight watched helplessly as her friends charged into the fray. “S-stop, stop it! I-I need to do this, m-me. It's my element, it's not working. I... I...”

“So? That's no reason for you to go running off, elements blazing. You're good, but you aren't invincible.”

“B-but I need to stop them, I... I have to. I-it's my duty. My job. If I don't, if I don't, what'll happen? Look at how many ponies have died now. Look at what happened to the Great Dragon. Look at what happened to you! I have to stop this, now, while I still have a chance. If I don't, ponies will die, everything will fail and--” She was cut off as a hoof was jammed in her mouth.

Rainbow sighed. “Twilight. ENOUGH. You can't do this alone. You can try, but you're just going to get hurt. You know what's going to happen then? You'll die. We'll all fail. You need us, just as much as we need you. So stop running off like you have some kind of death wish. Let us help you.”

Twilight whimpered. “But... you'll get...” She looked over the battle and whimpered. Her friends were risking their lives, they were fighting everything and... actually, they were doing a really good job. Even Fluttershy was doing a rather fine job of disarming and defeating the soldiers. “You'll get hurt...”

“So? If we get hurt, we get hurt. But as long as we're working together, who cares about a few mistakes? We'll still win in the end.” The pegasus took a deep breath. “Ponies get hurt. It happens. There's nothing you can do about it. But a lot less ponies will get hurt if we work together, than if we run off alone.”

“But... but we're--”

“All ponies. Including those of the Water Nation.”

“W-what? Who cares if they get hurt! They--”

“You care,” Rainbow snapped. “Don't pretend you don't. You know who these ponies are, what they are. You care about each and every one of them, even if they're our enemies.”

“N-no... no I don't. We have to stop them, we--”

“Have to end this war. We have to defeat the Water Nation. We don't have to slaughter them to do it. Twilight, you've always been after... well, less fatal means. I mean, heck, you nearly had a breakdown the first time one of the soldiers died in front of you. Not to mention the ponies you met while we were traveling through here. Do you really expect me to believe you just stopped caring if they live or die?”

“Well... I mean... I... I just...”

“No,” Rainbow growled. “You didn't. You're the Avatar. It's your job to care about all the countries. This isn't you. You aren't some mad killer, running around and blowing everything up. Even if it looks awesome. Stop trying to fight what you are just because you're scared. We don't need somepony who blows everything up and asks questions later. We need Twilight Sparkle, our friend and ally. The nerdiest, most eggheaded and chicken winged pony I know.”

The alicorn whimpered. “But... but I can't h-hesitate. I have to... I have to stop them. I have to... do whatever needs to be done. I--”

“You don't have to do anything. We have to do this. All of us. Together. Or have you really forgotten all you've learned so fast? Do you really think you'll be able to do all this without us?”

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, before slowly lowering her gaze. “Oh... b-by the sun. Y-you're right. You're so right. I just... I-I'm so scared...” she whispered softly as the tears flowed out. “I can't... I can't do this.”

“Yes, you can. You can because you have all of us. It doesn't matter how strong you are, we're all there for you. Okay?” Rainbow patted her back. “Now come on, we've got a battle to win.”

“You're... you're right. We do.” Twilight slowly got to her hooves. She could do this. They would do this. She wasn't alone, her friends were there with her.

The crown appeared on her head and, one by one, each of the six elements began to glow with a brilliant light. The alicorn closed her eyes and after a moment her friends appeared by her side. “It's time to end this. Together.”

The soldiers soon laid on the ground, many hurt but still alive. There was now nothing that separated them from the dome, only a single wall. The orb of magic was now directly overhead, its green glow almost dazzling. “Come on, we end this now!” Twilight yelled and the six surged forward.

The doorway to the dome was pushed aside as a tall, dark figure stepped forward. Her armor glowed in the darkness and her eyes were cold and merciless. “So, Avatar. You've come. I've been... waiting for you.”

“Nightmare Moon,” Twilight said softly. “This ends here. Now. Surrender, you can't win!”

“End this? Why would I, when victory is so close at hoof?” Water swirled around the unicorn's head. “Come, Avatar. Face me if you dare.”

The six looked to each other, before giving a quick nod and turned to the ruler. It was time to face their destiny. The end of the war.

Chapter 48: The End

Nightmare Moon chuckled as the group of ponies moved closer. “Do you really believe you can defeat me, Avatar? A few fancy pieces of jewelry aren't enough. Besides, there are only six of you.”

Twilight gave a quick nod. “Yes, these 'fancy pieces of jewelry' are more than enough to crush you,” she said as she stepped forward.

“Mother, give up this madness!” Rarity yelled, shaking her head. “Do you realize what you're doing, how much destruction you're causing? Why? So you can get a bit of glory? Please, just surrender so we can end this. None of us want to hurt you.”

“Be silent, traitor,” the ruler snapped. “I have nothing to discuss with one of your kind. Soon, Discord's power will be in my control and the first thing I will do is eliminate all of you. You're no daughter of mine.” The words were at a normal volume, but they seemed to echo as if she had yelled them.

The princess cringed and lowered her eyes. “M-mother. All I wanted. All I ever wanted was to make you happy.” She dug a hoof into the ground. “The real you. The one who raised me. Not this... cold, calculating, destructive thing you've become. I want my mother back.”

Nightmare Moon merely chuckled. “Really? Is that what you want? I am right here, little daughter. The same as I've always been. Yet you come at me with the help of four lesser ponies, one of them a cripple.” Her eyes narrowed on Rainbow. “A shame I didn't kill you when I had the chance. My poisons should have finished the job.”

Rainbow hmphed. “They might have, but your sister made sure to stop them. She was a far bet--”

“Don't you mention my pathetic sister to me!” Nightmare roared, her eyes narrowing as her voice raised. “It is I who have conquered the world, who will lead our nation to its glorious domination! Not my pathetic sister!”

Rarity growled and stomped a hoof down. “Celestia never wanted to oppose you, mother. She just wanted her good sister back, the one she loved and cared for. The one who would have been a good, kind ruler. Not this... this thing you've become. She would have been a far better ruler than you are now.”

“I AM THE RULER!” Nightmare Moon yelled. She lifted her hoof and the water turned a dark purple. It lanced out at the ponies.

Twilight merely waved a hoof and the water evaporated in a wall of flame. The fires died a second later and she stepped forward. “Enough, Nightmare Moon. This is over now.” Her crown began to glow with all the colors of the rainbow, drawn from the other elements. A moment later she thrust her head forward and a radiating rainbow of magic swirled forward and enveloped the mare.

“NO!” Nightmare Moon screamed, struggling against the magic. “I will not fall! I am the ruler! I am the master! I will not be defeated! NOOOOOOO!”

Twilight didn't stop, her hooves swirling as the magic circled around the mare. Then it was gone. Nightmare Moon was on her knees, her armor scattered on the ground in pieces. Her coat had changed from the black into a indigo. Her mane had grown slightly smaller as well. However, the most stunning change was how much smaller and gentler curved she, herself, had become. Now only slightly larger than Rarity.

The princess gulped and stepped forward. “M-mother?” She took a soft, deep breath. “L-Luna?”

The elder mare groaned. “Don't... don't call me that...”

Rarity stepped forward faster. “M-mother? Is that--”

“Don't call me that! I am Nightmare Moon! Ruler of the Water Nation!” The mare rose to her hooves and gathered the water from the ground, forming poisonous spikes of ice. Before the others could stop her, the poisonous liquid lanced out at her daughter.

Rarity closed her eyes and waited for the painful blow. But it never came. After a few moments she opened her eyes. The ice hovered a few inches in front of her. Luna was staring at her intently, though her whole body was shaking.

“Mother?”

“I... I am Nightmare Moon. I rule this nation, nopony else. S-stay back. I will kill you.”

Rarity slowly stepped forward, towards the ice. They moved aside as she walked, pulling back. She smiled and didn't stop until she was directly in front of her mother. She then lunged forward and hugged her. “O-oh mother... y-you're... you're back.”

“S-stop this! I will end all of you, let me go!” the ruler yelled.

Twilight stared and smiled. Nightmare Moon seemed almost completely different now. While, appearance wise, only a little had technically changed, everything had. Where before her movements and gestures gave off an air of death and destruction, as if she could strike you down in a moment. Now, though? The mare gave off the same feelings as a newborn puppy. Even her voice was filled with emotion and nowhere near as cold and calculating as it had once been. Even when she yelled it seemed softer than a whisper from her old form.

“N-no you won't. I'm your daughter and you're my mother. You'll... never strike at me again. You're free. He has no control over you anymore...”

“Nopony ever did! I am the ruler! Let me go, you foal!”

“Is... is it over then?” Applejack asked softly.

“I... I think so. Now it's just clean up.” Her horn glowed for a moment before she tapped the ground. The dome split down the middle and separated. She let out a shriek and thrust a hoof forward, barely making a wall of stone in time to save Rarity and her mother from the shards of ice.

“Aw, what a shame. I was hoping I could end this in one swift attack,” a cloaked pony said. The hood was lowered, revealing her blue coat and white and blue striped mane. Her eyes glowed purple and around her neck was an amulet with a red gem, with a red and black unicorn head and wings sticking out.

Pinkie gasped. “I-it was you! You were the one messing with everything! You're why I couldn't keep peeping ahead!”

“Trixie... how?” Twilight asked, staring at the mare.

“Oh, it wasn't easy,” the unicorn said with a chuckle. “Discord had to pull quite a few strings for me to get this and... mess with your little story. But, then again, nothing worth doing in this world is easy. Did you enjoy my alterations?” Her eyes glowed an even darker purple as her cloak was torn from her back. Dark purple wings had formed on her back, giving her the appearance of an alicorn. They were transparent and made of pure magic.

Twilight took a step back. “Y-you're... you...”

“Of course. You didn't think it would be so easy, did you?” Trixie motioned back towards the inside of the building. Dozens of unicorns had formed three circles around each other. In the center a large block of stone was resting, covered in purple ruins. “Defeating Nightmare Moon was just the beginning.”

“W-what are you speaking of?” Luna asked indignantly. “You are one of my soldiers, how dare you--”

“I haven't been one of your soldiers in a long time,” Trixie said with another chuckle before narrowing her eyes on the alicorn. “You've lost, Twilight. I hold the alicorn amulet. You can't hope to defeat me.”

Twilight blinked and then chuckled. “Really? You think the alicorn amulet can stop us? I mean... well, it's supposedly nice and all, but all it would do is give me the power to fight with a lot of extra power. I have that from the elements. What could it have possibly done?”

The blue mare's grin just got wider as she turned to Fluttershy. “It might have made it so one pony didn't have to give up her powers to save your life.”

The pegasus cringed and Twilight gasped. “H-how did you know about that?”

Pinkie shrieked. “Y-you! You were the one ruining everything! I knew something was wrong, I knew it!”

“Indeed,” Trixie said with another laugh. “Oh ho ho ho ho! You really shouldn't have kept peeping ahead. You gave him ideas.”

The pink mare gasped, her eyes going wide. “W-what? How... how do you know about any of that?”

“Isn't it obvious, little pony?” Trixie asked with the most malevolent of grins. “I died. I now know everything. Or, well, most of everything. Honestly, I can't follow it all too well, he said it had something to do with... lateral thinking? Outer thinking? It matters not. Now I am in control! Ah hah hah hah hah!”

“Why do you keep changing your laugh?” Rainbow asked with annoyance.

“Because I've been running around and having to hide who I am for so long you don't even know! Now that I finally get a chance to be out and about I will find the best laugh imaginable for my new position! Eee hee hee hee! Ugh, no.”

“New position? And what exactly is that supposed to be?” Twilight asked, stomping her hooves.

“Why, is it not obvious? As the pony to release Discord from his prison, I will become the ruler of the world! Oh hoh hoh hoh! Oh, I like that one.”

“Release? Well, I think you're forgetting one thing,” the alicorn said with a grin as her element began to glow.

“Oh? And what, pray tell, is that?” Trixie asked, moving a hoof up to her mouth as if to stifle a yawn.

Twilight aimed a hoof at her as her horn glowed purple. “We still have the elements!” Rarity was teleported besides her friends and the five necklaces shot out beams of light, enveloping the alicorn's crown. The beam then focused and shot at the blue unicorn.

“I didn't forget,” Trixie said as the beam flew at her. Her amulet glowed a dark red. Rarity let out a scream as her element cracked, black mist oozing out and enveloping the beam. It tinted it darker as it struck Trixie. She quickly turned to the left and the beam shot past her, striking the stone in the middle of the circle. For a moment there was silence, then a dark, green light shot up from the stone into the sky. The blue mare gasped for air, but soon burst into laughter. “It... it worked! Hah! I knew it would work!”

Twilight stared for a few moments before turning back to Rarity. “A-are you okay? What happened-- Rarity! Y-your element!”

The princess was on her knees, her element completely black. Cracks had formed all along it. She slowly got to her hooves and looked down. “I-I don't know. How... what happened?”

Trixie laughed even louder. “Cower before my awesome might! Oh hoh hoh hoh! Yes, perfect laugh.” She snorted and waved a hoof. “To think, Discord wanted me to do this annoying ritual myself. Far easier just to make the lot of you finish it for me.”

Twilight blinked, then looked up. The green glow was gone, the world was dark once again. She looked from left to right, before turning to the stone pillar. The runes were gone. A grin slowly formed on her lips. “You failed, Trixie. Whatever you did destroyed Discord. He's gone. His power is gone.” She stepped forward. “We won.”

Trixie blinked a few times and looked back to the circle of ponies. They were laying on the ground, unconscious. “Err... get up? Summon Discord? Oh... that's not good.”

“I don't know what you did, Trixie. Frankly I don't understand how you even survived any of this. But you've lost. Discord is--”

“Eh heh heh heh heh heh.” Lightning crackled in the sky overhead as clouds swirled in a massive circle.

Twilight took a step back. “W-what? What's that?”

“Ah hah hah hah hah!” The stone exploded, clouding the room in a thick layer of dust and hiding the source of the laughter from view.

“N-no, impossible. You can't, we... we...” Twilight's ears lowered as she stared into the dust. “We... we...”

They'd failed.

Author's Note

Annnnd done! Well, here we are guys, book three is finished and the Avatar series is done. I hope you all enjoyed it as... *peeps out the window at approaching torches and pitchforks.* Fiiiiiine! See you all in book 4. As always, I'll post a spoiler here when book 4 is about to start. I need to get to work on some of my publishable works, but I will be working on plotting out the next book with Angel, the best editor ever who puts up with wayyyy too much. Once it's all plotted out I'll probably start work on it as a side project while I'm working on my next book. Here's hoping you're as excited as I am.

Chapter 1: Fallen Hope

The sun glimmered down on hundreds of ponies, unicorns and earth ponies, all wearing the Water Nation's armor. They stood in perfect formation, watching a single red carpet that went down between them and made its way from the airship port to the castle. A great black ship, the Moonscar, slowly glided into port, causing the ponies to stare up in anticipation.

Two ponies stepped forward first, both unicorns with white coats. The elder had a purple mane, while the younger had a pink striped mane. Both wore flowing black garments, etched with the moon across their flanks and hooves. The crowds erupted into cheers as the two walked from the ship, smiles etched across their faces.

The elder pony, Rarity, glanced to her sister, Sweetie Belle, and smiled. “Quite the turn out.”

“Of course! They just couldn't wait to see us again, big sister!”

“Mother, father?” Rarity asked, glancing back. Behind her stood two more elder unicorns, both wearing clear, dark blue cloaks, etched with the crescent moon.

“It's fine, dear,” the mare, Luna, said. She had a dark blue coat, with a flowing blue mane.

“Everypony must be relieved to see us return after our trip,” the stallion said. He had a dark gray coat, with a black and blue striped mane. “Though, personally I think they're just happy the three prettiest mares in the Water Nation have come back to grace the capital with their presence,” he said in a soft, teasing tone.

Luna giggled, bumping his rump with her own. “Oh, you knock that off right now,” she said, her voice filled with mirth.

Rarity stopped, a soft voice piercing her ears. She looked around, confusion etched on her face. “Is something wrong?” Sweetie asked.

“I thought I heard somepony calling my name...”

“Everypony is calling our names, dear,” Luna said with a chuckle.

“No... I mean...” Through the crowds she thought she saw a flash of green and purple scales, but it was gone in a moment. She shook her head. “It must be my imagination.”

They trotted through the crowds, happy ponies yelling and calling their names, waving wildly. They waved back, occasionally chuckling at their happy subjects. Inside the castle was no different, ponies greeting them and asking how their journey was. Talks of the everlasting peace, minor scuffles in the outer reaches of the nation, but nothing worth worrying about. Before long, the four were surrounded by their advisers, discussing how best to prepare for the winter cold, keeping all their subjects warm and safe. As the rulers of the entire world, it was their duty to maintain safety for all.

Rarity sighed in contentment, watching her parents work, occasionally giving each other love filled glances. To her delight, there was a knock on the door and soon her aunt, the white unicorn Celestia, joined them. As always, the elder mare was a bundle of energy, happily playing harmless pranks on the advisers and doing her best to bring smiles to her niece's faces. The advisors could do naught but glare, the effect usually wasted when their manes were soaked.

“Rarity!” the voice yelled again, though it sounded much clearer this time. Pitiful, weak. Definitely a stallion. No, not a stallion, but a male. Something... else. She tried to focus on the happy times surrounding her, but it called yet again. Something needed her help. She turned to the towering oak doors that led outside the chamber. Outside the chamber was the source. She could feel it. She slowly walked to the door, her heart pounding. She reached out to touch it...

“Rarity!” A new voice cried, making her sit up in bed.

“W-what?” Rarity asked, struggling to blink away the drowsiness. She was in her large blue bed in an almost empty room. On the opposite end of the bed was her sister, Sweetie Belle. Except she wore no garments this time.

“I'm going to go work on some things for mother, join me?” the young mare asked, practically jumping up and down on the bed.

Rarity slowly nodded with a smile. “Of course, darling sister,” she said with a sigh. “I wish you wouldn't wake me like that, though. I was having the most delightful dream.”

“That same one again? Sometimes I think you like that dream more than reality,” Sweetie said with an annoyed huff.

The elder sister chuckled and reached out. “Oh, I don't know. It does have my adorable baby sister in it, so how could I not love it?” She pinched the young mare's cheek.

“Owwww! Knock it offff!” Sweetie whined, before pulling back. “I'll be outside, waiting! Hurry it up!”

Rarity nodded and got to her hooves, looking around her room. It was almost barren, just her bed, a small chest and a vanity desk. Most of her important things, for inspiration, were located in another room. She frowned and looked outside at the clear, empty sky.

Sweetie was right. She did enjoy the dream more than reality. In fact, if she could she'd spend an eternity in it. Let the rest of the world be bucked. There, everything was perfect. There was no war, no fighting, her mother and father were together. Most importantly, there was no... corruption. Fortunately, she was certain she'd been able to avoid it, but she could still see it in the eyes of her sister and mother. The green energy that changed them, altered who they were to the core.

Fortunately, Rarity was quite certain she could resist any such corruption, not that she had to worry about it. She failed to see the hint of green tinging her eyes when she looked in the mirror and started getting ready.

A small, purple alicorn with a dark purple striped mane slowly opened her eyes. She felt like death, every muscle in her body was sore. She reached out a hoof, letting out a shriek when the muscles felt as if they were covered in fire.

Instantly light spilled through the room when a door across from her opened. A yellow pegasus, wearing the Water Nation's armor, galloped inside. “Twilight!”

“A-ahhh!” the alicorn yelled, a small sputter of flame forming on her horn. The pegasus came closer and she faulted. “F-Fluttershy?”

“Yes, it's me. Calm down, you're safe,” the pink-maned pegasus said, gently reaching a hoof out. “You haven't moved much in the last... for a while, so you're going to be tender. But don't worry, I'm here for you.”

Twilight groaned and tried sitting up. “Ow... what... what happened?”

“Bad things,” Fluttershy whispered, her gaze lowering. “We moved you on occasion, but it'll take time before you're back to a hundred percent.”

“What about--”

“It fell,” another pegasus, with a blue coat and rainbow colored mane, said from the doorway. “Everything fell. They're all gone. Cloudsdale, Fillydelphia, gone. The Water Nation is now the uncontested ruler of the world.”

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy objected, but was silenced by a wave of the other mare's hoof.

“No, she needs to know. Twilight, things have gone from bad, to worse,” Rainbow said, voice bitter. “Once you fell, so did everything else. We've been on the run ever since. We managed to get the fire benders and water benders out with the Great Dragon, but aside from the fact we still have day and night, we have no idea how any of them are.”

“We don't... F-Fillydelphia! It was...” Twilight lifted a hoof to her chest, feeling the bump under her coat, the long scar down her chest. “We were fighting and... w-what else did I miss?”

“Once Fillydelphia fell, they moved to Cloudsdale. The Air Nomads are in hiding, the force the Water Nation created was unstoppable. Even the Wonderbolts couldn't dream of fighting them. I wish I had some idea where they got these numbers from.”

Twilight sank into the bed, tears forming on the edges of her eyes. “Then... then it's true. I've failed. There's no way to... stop any of this.”

A small smile spread across Rainbow's lips. “Not quite. The countries have fallen, but that unstoppable force isn't quite as unstoppable anymore.”

A small glimmer of hope filled Twilight. “What do you mean?”

“They're spread too thin. We can't fight them all at once, but spread out like this we've been able to make them miserable. They outnumber us probably two to one, even with all three countries. But the resisting forces have speed and maneuverability on their side. The Wonderbolts have been trying to keep each force working together and striking wherever the Water Nation is weakest.” Rainbow motioned to the wall. “They also have an inside task force. Us.”

“W-what?”

“The plan is still good to go. The Wonderbolts have spread the word to everypony who hates the Water Nation as much as we do, or are at least trying to. On the day the sun rises to its peak, everypony who can, will be there. We'll win this war in one fell swoop.”

Fluttershy lowered her gaze again. “Rainbow, if you're telling her all that... she needs to know everything...”

Twilight frowned again. “Everything? What's wrong? What aren't you telling me?” She felt her chest a few times and locked up. “W-wait a moment. I remember. I was... she stabbed me. Right through the... how... how am I alive? How could I possibly be alive?”

Rainbow looked off to the side, chewing on her lip nervously. “Ah... well... you see. It's like this. You uhhh... you kinda... weren't. For a few moments there.”

Twilight stared. “I kinda wasn't what?”

“A-alive.”

She stared for a few moment, eyes wide. “That's... that's impossible. I-I couldn't have died. If I died, I wouldn't still be here, I'd... I'd be wherever dead ponies go!” she said, her hooves shaking. She looked down at her chest, felt it with her hoof. The wound that went so deep, possibly piercing her heart. If she'd died, she'd have to remember, right? What if she was dead? What if this was the afterlife? “Wait, did all of you die? Is that why you're here? Did we--”

“No!” Rainbow said quickly, then looked to Fluttershy. Shame filled both their faces. “Fluttershy saved you. She... she brought you back.”

“That's impossible. A healer can't resurrect the dead.”

“I... I had help,” Fluttershy said gently, lowering her gaze. “The... the zebra. Zecora. She had... had something. A potion she made. It allowed me... it amplified my powers, for a few moments. It was enough to save you.”

Twilight nodded, letting out a soft whistle. “That's amazing.” She sat up fully, cringing when the muscles screamed in objection. “Do you think she could make more? I might be able to use it to... to... what's wrong?”

Rainbow sighed and then moved over to give Fluttershy a hug, the yellow pegasus trembling as tears clouded her eyes. “She can't bend anymore, Twilight. Whatever the potion was, it allowed her to save you. But it destroyed her abilities to bend. Possibly for good.”

“W-what?” the alicorn asked, staring at her friend. Her mind reeled at the very notion, making her fall back slightly and lose what little headway she'd gained in sitting up. She couldn't even imagine what it must feel like to lose that. A piece of her very core, gone. “There... has to be a way to fix it, right? I mean, there are other healers. Maybe they can--”

“T-they can't,” Fluttershy said softly, trembling. “S-Spitfire tried. She said... she said whatever it is... whatever it destroyed, m-might never come back. I'll... p-probably never hold the ability to bend again.”

The alicorn choked, pain springing through her heart. “I... can I... can I please b-be alone for a moment?” The two nodded and she collapsed in her bed, tears welling up in her eyes. Everything in her was sore, and it now made sense. Without Fluttershy's bending, there was no way for them to keep the effects of her coma from damaging her body. Worst of all, everything was gone. All four countries had fallen, who knew how many dead or imprisoned. Spike was still missing, likely still holding the sixth element in him. She didn't even know if she COULD use them during the summer solstice, with one gone. Her failure hadn't only cost kingdoms, it had cost one of her best friends one of the cores of her being.

Worst of all, she was helpless. She could barely move her wings or legs, and it would probably take days, possibly weeks before she'd be in full fighting shape. If she could, she'd charge off full pelt into the Water Nation, fight off them all so this could all end. So no pony else had to suffer. But she doubted she could even get off the ship, let alone fly to where ever the capital was. Shakily, she crawled off the bed and tried walking to the door. Her journey didn't last long before she fell, tears welling in her eyes when her legs unwillingly bent, the muscles screaming in objection so powerful SHE let out a scream.

Sweetie laughed maniacally as she used her bending to tear through the muffins, scattering their crumbly goodness across the floor. Rarity barely noticed when the owner, a gray pegasus with oddly moving eyes, cried out in objection.

They'd seen their mother, just moments before. The elder mare had barely given them a glance, just gestured for them to get on with their daily tasks in preparation of the coming festivities. None of the muffins were the quality they expected, so Rarity could hardly blame her sister for reacting so viciously. She barely even cared, too busy wallowing in her own misery to notice the destruction and pain her younger sister caused.

The muffin sales mare, as well as her earth pony companion, were sent hurtling from the castle, ordered to not come back without proper, royal treats. Sweetie looked back to her elder sister, the pride on her face quickly disappearing.

The younger princess slammed a hoof down in annoyance, her sister's distraction angering her more than the shoddy muffins. She was a big, strong mare now. Able to do all these tasks by herself and was showing off how good she was at it, and her sister barely even noticed. She just kept getting distracted.

She struggled to think of what she could do to get her attention, then grinned. She moved in closer, a wicked grin flashing across her face. “Rarity, I know what we can do. How about we go check out the gifts from the kingdoms? The tributes?”

“Huh? I don't know...”

“Maybe we'll find some priceless jewels, or rare fabrics.”

Rarity perked up, a greedy grin flashing across her face. “You're right. Taking a... peep at these gifts could be just what I needed. Let's go.”

The younger princess smirked, happily prancing through the castle with her elder sister close behind. Rarity stopped for a moment when they passed a large metal door, guarded by two water benders, with thick metal bars closed over it. She stared at it for a moment, something inside her twitching as she remembered the... thing that resided within. She could almost hear it calling to her. Calling for her.

“Rarity, come oooooon!” Sweetie yelled, her voice high pitched and whiny. “I bet there's all kinds of jewels as big as our hooves!”

The elder princess shook her head, shaken from her fear by the thoughts of precious treasures. “R-right, coming!” She followed after her sister, focused once again on the task at hoof.

“Easy there,” Rainbow said. She supported Twilight's right side while Fluttershy supported the left. Together, they brought her out onto the deck of the ship and, to the alicorn's surprise, they were at sea.

“It's not an air ship? But...”

“We're in the Water Nation's territory,” the blue pegasus said quickly. “Water as far as the eye can see. Not nearly as many air ships out here, and they draw too much attention. Not to mention our track record with them is awful. We don't need another crash or any more attention.”

“Why? How can we--”

“The final fight is coming,” Rainbow said, eyes watching the horizon. “It's our job to find a place for everypony to gather. Failing that, we'll try breaking you in to get to Nightmare Moon by ourselves.”

“What about Vinyl and the others?”

“All the fire benders and water benders are together. They need everypony, in case something happened. But, on that day they'll be joining us.”

“So I still don't have a water bender trainer...”

“Yah don't plum need one,” An orange pony with a yellow mane, Applejack, snapped, trotting up from the back of the ship. “Yah got three kinda bendin' tah master, not tah mention yah gotta stretch that body out. As nice as it would be tah have yah bendin' water, yah got enough on your hooves in the short bitta time we got. Ah heard yah screamin' back there, an' we only got a lil over a month tah get yah back in fightin' shape an' find a place for everypony tah land safe an' sound.”

Twilight's eyes lowered. “I'm the avatar, it's my duty. Everypony has given up too much as it is to keep risking your lives. But--”

Applejack smacked her upside the head so hard the mare's ears rung. “No buts! If yah gonna start feelin' sorry for yourself about the few things yah got no control over, ah'm gonna smack yah again, with force. How about instead of worryin' about how much everypony has lost, yah worry about how many of us are still able an' willin' to fight.”

Twilight blinked, and did look around. All of her friends, even a pink earth pony with a pink mane and a little white bunny in a cute little pirate getup, were watching her. Everypony looked exhausted, with bags under their eyes and slightly deflated manes. However, when she looked closer she saw something else.

Determination. Set jaws, stable hooves, slightly narrowed eyes. They'd lost a lot, but they hadn't lost everything. They all still had something to fight for, and none would give up yet. Most importantly, she knew none of them would abandon her. For a moment, she felt the bonds that connected them, as strong as ever.

“You're right.” Twilight turned to look off the bow. “We can still fight, and we can still win. Where are we going?”

“To land,” Rainbow said with a smile. “Now that you're awake, we'll burn the ship and travel as best as we can. We've been able to avoid ponies so far thanks to Pinkie's pinkie sense, but I don't want to risk running into a bunch of water benders out here. All this water just makes me... nervous. We have an old map, courtesy of Vinyl, that should help us find our way to the capital. There's lots of islands, but none so spread out we can't fly over the water between them.” She glanced back to Twilight. “Especially with all three of us.”

“Why didn't anypony else come with us?” The alicorn looked towards the back, but she didn't see any others.

“Too dangerous. A small force like ours has the best chance of sneaking in. We couldn't risk you not being here when the time comes, and we certainly weren't going to let you go without us. Who knows what these element things will do without the four of us. It took a lot of convincing and... we might have snuck out in the middle of the night. But we got you here.”

“Rainbow!” The bright pink mare, Pinkie Pie, yelled, galloping up. “Port side, ponies! We need to avoid them!”

“Buck! Applejack, the sail!”

“On it, sugarcube!” Applejack yelled, before giving a powerful buck to the metal mast, the sail unraveling itself almost instantly. The blue pegasus ran behind it while Pinkie moved to the guiding wheel and Fluttershy flew up to help Rainbow angle it right. Once it was ready, the latter flew down and the air bender flew back. She flapped her wings wildly, sending a burst of wind, so powerful the sails seemed like they might break, but it caused the small ship to quickly fly across the water.

Twilight galloped to the port side, squinting her eyes to see the small ship, far off in the distance, little more than a quickly disappearing speck. She then glanced to her friends. They moved smoothly, as if they'd done this a dozen, even a hundred times. Constantly keeping an eye out for danger. Their coats slightly bleached from the sun even. She shook her head and looked down, wondering just how silly she had been.

Even if she'd been able to fly off and tried to take on the Water Nation by herself, they'd have never let her do it, at least not alone. They'd have followed her to the ends of the world. She sighed and turned back to the horizon, a smile on her face. Even though they'd all face impossible odds, at least they'd do it together.

Rarity grinned and held up a luxurious golden crown, gently guiding it onto her head. Priceless gems, enough to buy a dozen homes, coated her and her sister's bodies. “At least these ponies understand proper gifts to give to a princess,” she said with a content sigh.

Sweetie chuckled. “Yeah, some of them even talked about not giving anything. Trying to avoid proper tribute to their rulers.”

The elder princess rolled her eyes. “I come back after countless years from my family, and all these ponies care about is their treasures? How selfish could they be?” She examined a golden, ancient hoof ring. “I hope you ensured they were as generous as needed.”

“Of course, I gave all the guards gathering the gifts strict instructions,” Sweetie said with a small, malevolent grin. “Especially to our newest citizens.”

“Good. I just can't abide such selfishness.” Rarity plucked up another diamond, her eyes gleaming at the sparkle. “Truly magnificent. You know, sister, we do have all those earth benders now. We could use the prisoners to mine and find more gems such as these.” She slid a ring on her hoof and smiled, reveling at the priceless treasures. “We already rule the world, we should look the part.”

“I couldn't agree more. Oh! I think I found something in here, a scepter. Now, where was it...” Sweetie mumbled before digging through the gifts, casting the opened boxes aside.

Rarity's eyes fell on a large, white-cloth covered box. While her sister was distracted, she trotted over and gripped the edge of the white cloth in her magic. She pulled it aside and gasped.

Inside was a dragon. A tiny, white dragon, about the same size as Sweetie. But, it wasn't just any baby dragon, she recognized him instantly. He was Spike, the avatar's companion. Though, what had happened to his scales to turn them brilliant white, she couldn't imagine. She stared at him, green slowly flowing into her eyes. Her hoof reached out, slowly, through the bars to touch him. A black mist seemed to slowly dribble off the dragon, drawn to her hoof, though she paid it no mind. Something about the dragon called to her.

“What is that?” Sweetie asked, startling Rarity and making her pull her hoof away. The mist disappeared instantly.

“This? It's a... a dragon. I think it was the avatar's.”

“It's dead now, isn't it?” the little mare asked, nudging Spike with her magic. He didn't move.

“No. He's not. At least, I don't think he is.” Rarity watched him for a few moments, before turning to her sister. “Sweetie, I need you to promise me something, okay? Sister to sister.”

“Anything!” the younger princess said quickly, hopping up and down, excitement in her eyes.

“Don't... don't tell mother about this. Help me bring the cage to my room, but don't tell mother.”

Sweetie stopped hopping, instead staring at the mare. “What? Why?”

“Just... please. Promise me. If mom finds out she'll destroy him and... he, if he's who I think he was, was a friend.” She looked down at the dragon again. No, it wasn't their friendship she valued, she knew that. It was something else. She stared at the white dragon again, confusion on her face. Her eyes began to turn fully green once again as she felt compelled to protect him. Besides, if nothing else, he was a valuable treasure. There was nopony in all the kingdoms so deserving of such a unique creature as her. Once they killed that miserable elder dragon, he truly would be unique. The mere thought brought a grin to her face.

She was so wrapped up in her thoughts, she failed to hear her sisters words, instead just realizing the younger mare was staring. “What?”

“I said, you don't like him more than you do me, do you?” Jealousy tinged Sweetie's voice and she gave the dragon a glare.

“Pfft, of course not. He's only a dragon, darling,” Rarity pulled her sister into a tight hug. “Even if he is a friend, he'd barely be more than a pet. Nothing to compare to a member of the royal family.”

The younger unicorn nodded and gave her sister a hug. “Okay. I'll find a way to sneak him out later.” She paused and looked up. “I'm still your number one though, right?”

Rarity chuckled and gave another tight squeeze. “Yes. Of course you are darling...” She looked down at her sister, chuckling gently. The green slowly began to leave her eyes. “We should put these back and get back to our jobs. Mother may not care about these gifts, but she'll be furious if she finds us slacking.”

Chapter 9: Inspiration

Fluttershy looked around, her eyes wide and panicked. She could hear the ponies a few floors down, their heavy hooves tapping against the wood floor. A second later she head the creak of the deck door opening in the room above, signaling the arrival of the pegasus. She was trapped, ponies above and below her. She shook slightly, chewing on her lower lip and searching for anywhere to hide.

A crunch echoed from above, followed by an angry stallion's yell. “Daisyeye! Stop leaving your dishes on the floor! We have a sink for a reason!”

“If it bothers you so much, take care of it yourself,” another stallion's voice yelled from below. She heard the steps at the top of the stairs. With no better options, she dove into one of the wardrobes and lightly closed it behind her, before leaning back. She leaned as far back as she could, before sitting down. She'd chosen the one with the letters, hoping that it would be ignored.

She soon heard the steps coming into the room. She held her breath and waited, listening to the sounds of buckles and straps being moved. She heard a wardrobe open, but fortunately it wasn't hers.

“So, was it just me or did they seem a lot calmer today?” a voice asked, she recognized it as the one she'd heard from above. Rosewing, judging by the letter she'd received.

“Possibly. They've lost enough of them in that sludge, they're probably trying to get their fighting done before we bring their food,” a voice she couldn't recognize said.

“That's probably what all that yelling and jumping around they were doing last night was about,” another voice, this one she recognized as Daisyeye, said. “Maybe they tossed some more overboard last night.”

“That was probably what I saw last night,” Rosewing said, before grunting. “Captain, yah mind giving me a hand?”

“Yeah, hold on,” the voice she hadn't recognized said. Captain Lilyhoof! “You shouldn't tighten it so much if you can't get it off.”

“If I tighten it enough, I don't have to wear the extra pieces. Not like we're out there long enough for it to matter,” Rosewing said.“So, the fighting really seemed less vicious this time.”

“Good,” Lilyhoof said mildly. “Maybe they'll stop starving each other long enough for some of them to get some meat on their bones. Supplies are going to be cut again if we get another audit and I don't think command cares if they starve. This keeps up, there won't be enough earth benders alive to keep on the platform.”

“The way the war's going, I'm sure there will be more to replace them,” a new voice said gruffly.

“Ever the bringer of up beat thoughts, eh Gravel?” Rosewing said with a chuckle.

“Knock it off, both of you,” Lilyhoof ordered. “Rosewing, it's your turn to make dinner tonight. Don't burn anything.”

“Aye aye, captain,” the pegasus grumbled. A moment later she heard the ponies trotting away. Some steps going upstairs, at least one downstairs.

Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief and counted to ten. Then, with slow, nervous movements she pushed the door open. It creaked softly, but nopony came running down the stairs. Cautiously, she put a step outside the wardrobe and pulled herself out. Her hooves clicked against the wooden floor, making her cringe and sweat with fear. Fortunately, the sounds drifting from the room above easily drowned them out.

The room was much less empty now. All the ponyquins now held their full assortment of armor and the room smelt vaguely of sweat and small traces of the bitter scent of poison. Fluttershy trotted across the room and walked a few steps down the stairs, praying her luck would hold out.

The room below had four beds, a window facing the lake and a single desk. More letters covered the desk, along with sheets of paper, vials of ink and a few feathers. Beside the desk were piles of crumbled up pieces of paper, many ink stained. A single candle, unlit, resided by the feathers. All four beds were made and arranged so they barely took up any of the room, in fact they could have easily stored three times that many beds, without resorting to bunks. She wondered how many ponies used to operate this tower for a moment, but was shaken by a loud clatter from below. “Right, think later, escape now,” she whispered.

Fluttershy moved to the steps and gingerly began walking, shivers spreading through her body with each step. She peeped around the corner at the bottom, but she was once again alone. The room was stacked with boxes, all the way to the roof with small towers of them set up. Some were obviously quite old, the boxes near crumbling and on the verge of toppling over. She wished she'd come here to begin with, it would have been easy to hide when those ponies came by and gotten out through the door. She peered inside the nearest box and had to resist coughing.

They were filled with very dry biscuits. She pulled one out and tried crushing it in her hoof, but it was so hard she was afraid her hoof would crack. She gave it another sniff before shaking her head. She peeped into the other boxes and sighed. Travel rations. Hard, unappetizing and nearly tasteless. Still, food. If she had a chance, she'd have stolen a few boxes and brought them to the platform. Alas, if they were noticed, it could alert them to being invaded. Instead, she slowly trotted towards the final floor.

As she walked down the steps, gently raising and lowering her hooves as best she could, the sound of crackling wood and faint smell of smoke assaulted her senses. The heat began to rise with each step. She lowered her body as far as she could and slowly walked off the last steps and looked around the room.

Fluttershy froze. The other pegasus was sitting in a chair, head laying on the table. The pony was aimed right at her. The only thing saving her was the fact the pony had his face resting on his front hooves. She tried to will herself to move, but the slightest sound could alert the pony to her presence. She'd be dead. Her entire body quivered and held her locked in place. After a few seconds she slowly felt the dread releasing her body, allowing her to quickly take a few steps back up the stairs.

Rosewing's voice was heard a moment later. “Go 'way. I'm just waitin' for the stove tah heat then I'll get right on it...”

She released another soft, gentle sigh. She slowly climbed back up the stairs and prepared for her next move. Going that way was a bust. There was only one door and there would be no way to open it without that pony hearing. Even if he didn't look up, once he realized it wasn't one of them they'd know somepony had been in their tower. He was cooking now, or rather had filled a small wood stove and started heating it up, with a pot on top. That meant there were only two exits, the one downstairs and the one upstairs. Both were guarded.

She looked around the storage room and smiled. The room was quite large and filled with boxes all the way to the back. She slowly spread her wings and gently lifted over towards the back, moving some of the boxes aside so she could wedge herself between and behind a few of the unopened ones. While it wasn't the most comfortable position, they'd have to move at least three boxes to find her and she doubted they'd do anything like that. Now she just had to wait for the night and hope she could escape then.

Scootaloo slowly nibbled her pie, eyes slightly wide at the mouth watering flavor that enveloped her tongue, with just a hint of bitterness lingering from the pie. Even though it was a bit old and stale, it still felt quite moist and delicious. The captain had even taken a few moments to warm it up before serving it, so it almost tasted fresh. “So, the prisoners made this?”

“Eeyup. Some of them are quite talented and, given the right incentives, are downright useful. Though, most of those earth ponies are just too stubborn to do anything aside from causing problems. I hear one of our outposts was forced to use the children to... well, that's not something I'd like to discuss at dinner.” Grimset gently dabbed his mouth with a napkin. “Tell me, Lady Scootaloo, have you been to the Fire Tribe lands before?”

“Only as far as the Everfree Forest. Have you?”

“Since we've re-opened communications with them I've been here a few dozen times,” Grimset said with a smile. “Though, there is now just one city and a hoofful of towns. I take it you've never been to Manehatten?”

“No,” Scootaloo said. “To be honest, I know next to nothing about the lands. I never thought I'd return, so I never studied it. Had I been given more time, I'd have learned all I could.”

“Well then, my fair lady. Allow me to enlighten you as to how the lands are now. As I imagine you know, the princess Sweetie Belle called in the majority of the forces held in the kingdom. What you may not have known is why there were so many ponies ready and able to answer the call.”

“Actually, I do,” Scootaloo said with a sigh. “This country had been more or less left on its own for the last hundred years. The forces we had here mixed with the natives and they allowed pegasi and earth ponies to enter the military forces. The fire benders were all systematically dehorned and separated from any ponies who were not like them. Ironically, it's almost a reverse Water Nation.”

“Oh? Why do you say that?”

“The lowest position are the benders, who are constantly watched and neutralized. Pegasi and earth ponies have the ability to do whatever they like, just about, so long as they follow the whims of the Water Nation.”

“Ah, quite right, quite right,” the stallion sipped his drink and smiled at her. “Granted, it wasn't quite as perfect as some would have you believe. There are a few ponies who tried forming rebellions at points, but they have all been suppressed. Ponies who show loyalty and obedience have been granted the same rights and promotions as any pony born of the Water Nation and, I will admit, having their commander be an actual native was quite an interesting move. Your friend, Sweetie Belle, was quite brilliant in her acceptance. Had she tried subjugating the earth ponies and pegasi, she likely would have had the entire country rioting on her.”

Scootaloo shrugged. “Sweetie only wanted the job done, she's never cared who did it. That's why me and her have always been such good friends.” She paused for a moment and nudged her pie. “Do you really think it could have gone that bad?”

“Yes. The key incentive to keep ponies from rebelling and obedient to our country was the fact they knew they had no limits placed on them. Had new limits been placed, they may have decided rebelling and freeing themselves was the right and noble thing to do. As it is, your princess has quite a few supporters all through these lands. Barely a day goes by when I'm there that I don't hear some soldier singing her praises.” He paused for a moment. “Especially considering the prized position she gave Caballeron. I imagine that has created quite the stir in the motherland.”

“It has. But nothing that hasn't been dealt with. As far as I know, none of the assassination attempts have come close to actually getting him.” She paused for a moment. “Though, this tells me nothing of the land itself. What is it like now? With so many of their forces gone, how is it fairing?”

“Ah yes, that's the important information.” Grimset wiped a napkin over his mouth and tossed it on the plate. “You'll be happy to know, the fire benders are sufficiently disheartened. There was a time when they believed the avatar would save them, but she has failed them four times. They don't believe they'll ever be saved.”

Scootaloo cocked an eye. “Failed them? How?”

“Ah, right. Well, for a while there was talk of an uprising. When the avatar first returned and the sun rose, many ponies believed she would come to save them. However, as the days passed they lost faith. Then, the Great Dragon was seen again, and ponies believed that they would surely be saved. There were talks in the streets, riots, all manner of dangers. If the avatar had shown her face, the country may well have been lost. Many of the native soldiers likely would have turned their coats and followed her. Fortunately, she never showed her face. Then, the sun began to set, as well as the moon. Ponies firmly believed she would save them now. The entire country was pulled taut as could be. All the mare would have had to do was walk into a city and call for them to cast off their shackles, and the war would have begun.” He paused for a moment and rubbed his chin. “In fact, things may have turned out quite differently. The Water Nation wouldn't have had quite the reinforcements they received. You would have had to fight a war on an extra front then.”

Scootaloo nodded. “Interesting. A good thing she never tried then. And the fourth?”

“When Cloudsdale was saved. Ponies never believed so much that she would save them. She had air benders, the Water Nation was severely damaged and she had a great power. Practically an army there to help her.” A slow, grim smile spread across his lips. “Dozens of riots occurred around the country. But, as time wore on and she didn't appear, hope began to drain. The ponies began to believe that they would never be saved, that the avatar didn't care about them. By the time the princess requested their help, many ponies were so angry and bitter they jumped at a shot to destroy the avatar. I'm certain even a few of the fire benders would be so willing at this point, given a chance. After all, the avatar has done nothing for them but raise their hopes needlessly. The Water Nation, on the other hoof, has fed and clothed them and, so long as they perform as needed, haven't been too cruel. It's the life they grew up with, and they no longer see a hope to fight it. They've been talking about her return for over a hundred years and when she finally shows her face, nothing happens.”

Scootaloo slowly nodded. “I see. That's good. That means most of the ponies I find there won't cause problems, even if natives. That does open up the number I could select from. You mentioned Manehatten?” She weighed the notion of choosing a few natives just for appearances sake.

“Ah yes. That's the one remaining city in the country. With so many of their forces being called, the commander quickly took all he could, then sent all remaining forces to gather up every town, city and village into a few, consolidated areas. Manehatten now holds the main force and is the only location still housing horned fire benders. Now, tell me, are you aware of the horn removal process?”

Scootaloo slowly nodded. “I... yes I am. I'd rather not talk about it.”

“Understandable. You'll want to visit all the other small towns as well, though. Pegasi make up the majority of the scouts and higher command in those towns, so you'll need them to find the best.”

Scootaloo nodded and took another small bite of her pie. She found her appetite was slipping. “This is all quite fascinating, really. I'm happy I was granted a captain who knew the area so well.” She glanced towards him again and narrowed her eyes. “You're not a Shadowbolt, however. So I trust you won't try to take over or interfere in my mission at any time, correct?”

The stallion quickly shook his head. “No! Not at all, Lady Scootaloo. I am only the captain of this ship, and your guide if you'd wish for it. I will try my best to help, never interfere.” He smiled at her, a soft, caring grin that made her relax slightly. “I would never dream of causing you any grief.”

She slowly nodded. “Good. Is there anything else I should know about the region?”

He closed his eyes for a few moments before shaking his head. “No. You should be fine, so long as you don't raise a fuss. Many of the ponies will probably treat you as they would the princess. It's not often that high ranking officials come to these colonies. Especially a member of the Shadowbolts.”

“I'm not officially a--”

“You're a student, as well as one they trust deeply. That will make you very, very important to many ponies.” He glanced down at her plate. “You should finish eating. It won't do for you to get sick and malnourished on my ship. Her highness would have my head.”

She chuckled. “I'm nowhere near that. I'm just not... feeling hungry.” She pulled back and shook her head. “Thank you for the meal, it has given me plenty to think about.”

“Of course,” Grimset got up and trotted up besides her, before taking her hoof and giving it another gentle kiss. “Please, if you require anything, no matter how difficult it is to attain, do not hesitate to ask. My ship, and I, are at your beck and call.”

Scootaloo nodded slowly, though her cheeks got a small hint of red. “I see. I appreciate the offer, and will make use of it if I think of anything. For now, I really must retire to my room. Have somepony wake me if there is any trouble or any changes.”

“As you wish,” the stallion said, before finally pulling his hoof from hers. He watched her go, a large smile on his face.

Fluttershy struggled to stay awake as the hours drifted by. Her entire body was sore from laying in the same position, unmoving, for such a long period. The ponies on the top floor were too far for her to hear, so she couldn't even try to eavesdrop. To make it worse, the pony cooking the meal was so close that if she made too much noise, she knew she'd be discovered. It didn't help that the pony was taking forever, she doubted he was cooking so much as laying about. She forced herself to stay awake, even as her eyes got heavy and her entire body felt like lead. If she passed out and then rolled over, or snored, she knew she'd be doomed.

Fortunately, from inside, the tower seemed far more shabbier than she thought it had been. Dozens of little holes and cracks, and a painted over window, allowed light to filter into the room so she could still tell when it was getting dark. It also allowed her to read the papers and markings attached to most of the boxes. The majority were shipped from a place called Breachpass, though some of the older looking boxes were marked from other locations. They were all filled with lines of boring, mostly useless information, but with nothing better to do she read through them.

As expected, the room slowly dimmed as the sun began to set. Without the minor, tedious distraction of reading names of quartermasters and commanding officers labeled on deliveries, she found her eyes beginning to droop. With no other choice, she finally reached up and slapped herself as hard as she could. Her face burned and she was certain she'd get a bruise, but the painful throbbing kept her awake. At least for now.

Finally, when she wasn't sure she could take it any more, she heard a loud yell. “Dinners done! Get your flanks down here unless you want it older, staler and harder than rocks!

Her entire body tensed up again and she held her breath, waiting. It wasn't long before she heard the light clopping of hooves coming down the steps. She dared to peep out, just a tiny bit, and watched as the three stallions trotted by the storage boxes and down the stairs, holding a candle to light their way. Every nerve in her body wanted to run the moment the third one disappeared from view, but she didn't dare until she heard more sounds from below, as well as light chatting.

She got up, and nearly fell over. She had laid still for so long her hooves had fallen asleep, sending little numbing pricks through her body with each movement. She suppressed her groans and slowly crawled along the boxes, lightly extending and retracting her wings as she tried to spread blood back through her body. She finally made it to the end of the stack, jumping off. Her numb legs brushed against one of the boxes, toppling it over and spilling the contents across the floor.

Her eyes bulged as the entire world seemed to go silent, aside from the sounds of the biscuits spreading across the floor and a few pieces bouncing down the stairs. After a few seconds she heard a groan from below. “Daisyeye, with me,” she heard Lilyhoof snap. She flapped her wings and took off, flying up the stairs as quietly as she could before lightly dropping down on the third floor. She barely resisted the urge to dash back and hide under the beds.

She soon saw a small flickering light casting shadows of ponies against the stairs. She waited with bated breath, leaning forward slightly. “Boxes fell over again.”

“What if there was an earthquake and it pushed it over the edge?” Daisyeye asked, their voices echoing up the staircase.

“If there was an earthquake we all would have felt it,” Lilyhoof said, his voice tinted with annoyance. “If there was an earth bender strong enough to break through the water defenses, we'd all be in a pile of rubble now. This? Is just a sign of one of you louts bumping into it on your way down. Now come on, help me pick this junk up.”

Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief before slowly turning and gingerly climbing up the stairs. She tried to use her wings more than her hooves, though the darkness made it difficult and required her to feel her way to the top more often than not. Fortunately, when she got back to the card room, a small candle was burning in the middle of the table, giving the room a small glow. Nervous sweat gathered all over her body, but she slowly made her way across the floor, stepping around each noise landmine, and finally made it to the door with a sigh of relief. It pulled open and she slowly trotted out, her entire body shaking so hard she worried she'd make it rattle. Once she was outside and felt the cold night air against her, she closed the door and flew up, over the tower and came around the back. She now knew there were no windows for them to see her there, hidden or otherwise.

Once she knew there was no way for them to see her, she took off at her full panic speed, all her energy for shaking and trembling directed into her wings. She dove behind trees and rocks at an almost blur until she finally found the cave where her friends were hiding. She darted inside!

She found herself on the ground, straddled by Rainbow an lacking air. “Who sent you, why ar-- Fluttershy!” The pegasus gasped once a small light appeared and revealed the two. The blue pegasus gave her friend a hug so tight it made the poor mare's wings pop. “Where have you been? Where did you get that bruise, I'll kill them! We've been almost panicking trying to find you!”

“S-s-sorry... w-where is everypony?”

“I'm here,” Twilight said softly. “Pinkie and Applejack are out looking for you.”

“I'd be out there too, but no pony trusted me...” Rainbow grumbled.

“You wanted to blow up the tower!” Twilight snapped. “Anyway. Fluttershy, where were you? We thought you went to gather grass, but we couldn't find you. Then it started to get dark and we thought you might have been captured.” She pushed Rainbow off their friend and helped the poor mare up. “Here.” The alicorn held out the mare's bag of herbs and medicines.

“I ummm... couldn't sleep. Then I decided to go investigate the tower.” A grin slowly spread across her lips. “I... I ummm... I have a plan...” She smiled to Rainbow. “Do... do you still have your uniform?”

“Of course,” the mare smirked. “What do you have in mind?”

Fluttershy nodded. “It'll be dangerous, but I think we can pull this off and save everypony. Here's what I learned...”

Rarity lightly nudged her hooves together and stared at the door to her sister's room. On the one hoof, she knew she had to do this. On the other hoof, she was a tad frightened on what she'd see. Spike hadn't been returned to her room and she hadn't heard from her sister since their earlier encounter. She was a little terrified she'd find Spike's head on a pike.

With a nervous hoof, she reached out and knocked on the door. After a few seconds, her sister answered. “Who is it?”

“Sweetie, it's me. Your si--” The door swung open, making her freeze. Her eyes went wide with horror and her mouth fell open. “How... you... what have you... oh Sweetie Belle, what have you done?” She charged into the room, slamming the door behind her and looking around in a wide eyed panic. “This... this is disastrous! Devastating! Destructive! Deplorable! Where did you get all this glue?”

Sweetie just stared up in confusion. Her mane and coat were covered in glue, glitter and gold. “What?” The room had fared no better. Piles of glitter were stacked on the floor, the bedding would have to be replaced. Thick globs of glue were dropped all through the carpet and covered in specks. And Spike was even worse! One of his arms were glued to his side and his other claw was working with a pair of scissors which she was certain were just as glued as him. Not to mention the blades looked crushed and abused, she couldn't imagine what he had been cutting.

“What happened here? Why were you two performing such... arts and crafts?” Rarity said with a forced, trembling smile on her lips. It took every ounce of control she had not to run screaming from the mess. Alas, such a thing would cause an investigation and reveal the presence of the dragon to the guards and, by extension, her mother. Keeping him a secret was worth all the glue in the world. Even if it did get in her mane.

“We made you something!” Spike said happily, before frowning and wiping a big glob of glue off on the carpet. A fresh horror entered her mind as she realized all the little 'specks' on the ground weren't little pieces of paper like she'd initially hoped. It was dirt. The room was covered in dirt and glue. She tensed up, forced to drive her hooves into the ground to avoid running off screaming.

“Made me... s-something. Isn't that... that nice?” Rarity squeaked and awaited the monstrous, gluey mess to appear.

“Here it is!” Sweetie said happily as her horn glowed. Something flew out of the chest and dangled in front of the elder princess, making her gasp.

It was nothing like she'd imagined. A large, shiny fire ruby was laid inside a necklace of gold. There were some hints of glue around the back, to keep the gemstone inside, and little dents around the edges, but it was still beautiful. Her eyes glimmered at the sight of the brilliant gem. “Why... how?”

Spike blushed and poked his claws together, which stuck. He tried pulling them apart, but quickly toppled over with a shriek, landing in another pile of glue. “Ahhh!”

Sweetie giggled. “Well, I had plenty of gems brought to my room to feed him, but we decided we should try some crafts to make it look like I was using them and not hiding a dragon in here. Once we found that gemstone, though, Spike took one look at it and said 'This gemstone is almost as beautiful as Rarity'. We were going to put it on this but...” A small poster with a crudely drawn picture of the two princesses, surrounded by a heart of jewels, hovered out of the chest. “But it was too big. Then I found one of my old golden necklaces with those big rocks in it, remember them? I got it when I turned five from one of the nobles... Bignose or something. You said how tacky it was? We reshaped it a bit and stuck the gem in. What do you think?”

Rarity gripped the necklace in her magic and pulled it back against her throat. She felt it tighten and, aside from a slight bit of stickiness, it felt marvelous. “It's... it's beautiful. I don't... I...” She looked at Spike and her sister, before feeling tears well up in her eyes. “I... I need to l-lay down for a bit.”

“Huh? Are you sick?” Sweetie asked, concern covering her face.

“I just... it's late. I just... I just need some more sleep. Sweetie, can you watch Spike again tonight?” She paused and looked around at the mess. “And perhaps clean most of this up without risking Spike being found?”

“Sure!” Sweetie said with a nod. “But why--”

“I just... I just want to be alone,” Rarity said quickly, before turning and dashing out of the room, her entire body trembling. She ran to her room, ignoring all she passed on the way. When she finally arrived, she flung herself down on the bed and sobbed softly. “B-buck it... Spike. I don't deserve your gifts. I don't. Oh Sweetie, why can't you be... why can't you always be like this.” She rolled onto her back and stared at the roof. “She's a kind, sweet girl. He's a generous, selfless dragon. And I... I...” She closed her eyes and envisioned the creature she'd unleashed on the Avatar. “And I am a liar and a monster. A pony who can't even save her sister, let alone hope to be the princess this kingdom needs.”

Spoiler: Book 4

“Ah hah hah hah hah!” The laughter echoed through the ruins and wreckage of the once proud capital. The dust hung in the air for a few moments, before suddenly sprouting wings and fluttering off, revealing the creature within.

His head was horse-like, with a goat and reindeer horn sticking from his forehead. A single long fang, a goat beard and thick, bushy eyebrows. His right arm was thick and furred, like that of a lion while his left was the claw like that of a griffon's. His right leg was like a dragon's, and the left leg of a goat. His right wing was like a bats, while his left wing was that of a pegasi. His body was long and serpentine, going from gray to brown to red at the tip, that was scaled and had a little tuft of white fur.

Author's Note

Guess what's awaiting approval right now. Hope you're excited. ^^ I have no idea why this is double posted.